《Walking Corpse: Witched Doctor Family》


 C1

    Xiangxi, Snow Peak Mountain Range, Forest Crow Stronghold.


    Snow had blocked the access road to the mountain, and the only path that led to the Raven stronghold was covered with snow, adding to the desolation of the old tea-horse road that the peddler had walked for centuries. On one side of the ancient path was a craggy and craggy side, and on the other side was a deep and bottomless cliff. The cold wind howled as it blew against the cliff like the roar of a fierce beast. As far as the eye could see, the road in front of them was a vast expanse of darkness, as if it led to the nine hells.


    The wind is blowing, the roads are hard, and the snow is slow. On the mountain path, a man and a donkey were walking together. The man was dressed in a white cloth robe, leading a skinny old donkey. The old donkey was pulling a cart covered by a tarpaulin. The old donkey was breathing heavily, his breath was white, and his feet looked like they were stuck in a quagmire.


    The man''s lips were tightly pressed together, holding onto the reins tightly as he struggled forward against the wind. "We''re almost there!" He consoled the old donkey who had accompanied him all the way, "We''ll be there soon, after we turn this mountain bend." While he was talking, the scene before his eyes suddenly became clear and bright. He could vaguely see a piece of the col.


    In front of the house, there were two dirty wind lamps lit up. The sky was gradually turning dark, and the weak flame of the candles flickered in the wind, reflecting the faint outline of the two large pitch-black wooden doors. A signboard was suspended obliquely above the door, and under the light of the wind lamps, the man was able to read the mottled words on the signboard, "God of Happiness Inn".


    "It should be here," the man was relieved and was about to go, but he was stopped by a one-meter-wide stream in front of the house. He looked down and saw that the stream was crystal clear and the water was gurgling. On top of the stream, there was a wooden bridge that was constructed by humans. It was swaying as it led to the inn.


    The man was stunned. "The Hundred Moon Shadow can''t see the ice, I can''t redeem myself even if I die. Could it be that this is ¡­" A hint of fear appeared on his face as he gasped. He shouted into the house, "The heavens will not accept this corpse. The corpse of his parents will not be left alive. It will be kept in the treasure chest today."


    After waiting for a while, a clear voice rang out, "The heavens want us to keep them, the golden lockers want us to keep them. If we don''t accept the nameless lord, no life can be allowed in here."


    The man''s expression tensed up, and said loudly: "Mr Faang, this humble one, Zhang Mu, has been entrusted with this task, and the Thousand Li Undead is going to entrust this Evil Corpse to your Zhuyou. If you return today and get up and sit down, then I will not be responsible."


    Wearing a thick cotton-padded jacket, he rubbed his hands together and said, "It doesn''t matter if you come here fighting Xiangxi or if you come here from the north. Even if you come here from the sea, we won''t be able to leave this time. My grandfather is sick, and there are still a few other families in the Zhuyou, you should go and find them."


    "Is he sick?" "What a coincidence." Zhang Mu slightly frowned with a face full of unwillingness. He took out a white cloth from his bosom and said, "Show this to your grandfather, and he will know."


    The young man gave an "oh", crossed the wooden bridge, took the items from Zhang Mu, and folded the old house. The young man gave an "oh", crossed the wooden bridge, took the items from Zhang Mu''s hands, and folded the old house.


    After a while, the youth leaned out the door and said, "My grandfather called you in."


    Zhang Mu hesitated for a moment before asking, "Can I cross this river?"


    "As I said." An old voice came from inside the house.


    Zhang Mu nodded in thanks. He turned around and removed the donkeys'' cover and opened the black felt on the cart. The object was actually a coffin! Zhang Mu took a deep breath, lifted the coffin up with both hands, and shakily walked onto the wooden bridge.


    Only after entering the living room did Zhang Mu put the coffin down. The coffin was covered by a dense layer of copper nails that formed a strange pattern.


    The lights in the room were dim. A dark medicine pot was hanging on the brick bed in the middle of the room. The smell of the medicine filled the entire room. An old man with a sallow face sat on a wooden stool, fiddling with the fire sticks in the fireplace from time to time. He didn''t even lift his eyelids when he saw the newcomer, but said coldly, "You can''t be born with Zhuyou, and you won''t die in the gates of hell.


    Zhang Mou smiled and said, "I have. It''s just that this trip was personally instructed by Master. He said that the debts that you owed eighteen years ago, it is time to pay them back. "


    The elder stood up shakily and slowly walked towards the coffin. The youth carefully supported him, afraid that he would fall down. The elder gently caressed the coffin with a sorrowful look in his eyes as he sighed, "It has been eighteen years, yet you still came looking for me." "Speak, what do you want me to do?"


    Zhang Mou rolled his eyes and said, "My master came to look for you." He said that on this trip, other than the Fang family''s patriarch Fang Geyin, no one else is allowed to leave. "


    Fang Geyin lowered his head and sized up the coffin that the man brought and said: It''s her?


    The man nodded heavily.


    Fang Geyin sighed, and said: "Yang people do not owe ghosts, I will take over this job."


    As if relieving the heavy burden in his heart, Zhang Mu bowed to the old man like an ancient man, and said: "Then, my Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect thanks you." With that, he turned his gaze to the youth at the side and asked, "How should I address this young man?"


    "He is my grandson, called Faang Wei."


    The man''s eyes lit up, "A mountain crushing Wei Wei, a good name."


    Seeing that Fang Geyin was indifferent, the man did not linger any longer and turned to leave. Out of politeness, Faang Wei went out to send him off, but when the man reached the side of the stream, he suddenly stopped and said to Faang Wei: "The River of Life and Death, cultivation of White Bone Bridge, young lad, looks like your life isn''t as good as expected. It was hard for your grandfather to spend so much effort to raise you to the age of eighteen, but in the future ¡­ "Hee hee ¡­"


    Faang Wei was startled, but just as he was about to ask, the man already stepped on the bridge and left.


    When Faang Wei returned to his room, he saw his grandfather smoking a cigarette, looking at a piece of jade like item on the brick bed. When he saw that Faang Wei had returned, he immediately put the item away.


    Faang Wei reprimanded: "Grandfather, didn''t you promise me five years ago that you would not keep chasing corpses? "Why did you accept this deal? If your health is not good, you have no way to leave this time!"


    "This time, it''s not about taking a stroll. It''s about repaying the debt." Fang Geyin looked at the coffin, his eyes filled with grief and grief, "Even if I have to give up my life, I still want to go."


    "I want to see what exactly is inside. Don''t tell me it''s a thousand year old corpse!" Faang Wei angrily stepped forward, his hand reaching towards the coffin.


    "Don''t move!" Fang Geyin shouted and quickly retracted his hand in fright.

 C2

    Sigh ¡­" I can''t hide anymore. " Fang Geyin propped himself up with his knees and looked at Faang Wei with a somewhat unfocused gaze. Suddenly, he said without any reason: "My Zhuyou disciple, a three year old with a head burning incense, a seven year old with three trials and a sixteen year old corpse that spans a thousand miles, has barely managed to enter the sect. But you are now seventeen, and I have already taught you the least bit of Zhuyou.


    Faang Wei unwittingly lowered his head, and said with a bit of grievance: "I know, it''s because I''ve been weak and sickly since I was young, my grandfather doted on me, that''s why ¡­"


    "Do you know the origin of your name?"


    Faang Wei answered: "Grandfather has thought it through. My Fang Family is a branch of the Zhuyou, and has always been suppressed by the sect''s Wei Family. Grandfather gave me the name Faang Wei, hoping that one day my Fang Family will be able to surpass one of the Wei Family."


    "Wei, Wang, Fang, Wu." Fang Geyin counted on his fingers, "Amongst the Four Major Sects in the Zhuyou, my Fang Family is ranked third, and is now even more destitute. Only you, the direct descendant, is still alive.


    "What time?" Faang Wei did not understand.


    Fang Geyin cleared his throat, as if he was announcing an important decision: "It''s time to bring you to see the world, tomorrow, come with me."


    "Can I really go for a walk?" Faang Wei became a little excited and asked, "But grandfather, can your body support it?"


    "It''s an old problem." Fang Geyin said, "He''s not dead yet." Trembling, he took out an oil lamp filled with oil, lit it up, and placed it under the coffin. He instructed, "It''s still the same as usual. You come watch tonight. Don''t let the oil lamp go out. "Remember, do not touch this coffin no matter what!"


    After he finished speaking, Fang Geyin went back to his room to rest early as usual, leaving Faang Wei as the guard. Time passed minute by minute, Faang Wei rested his head on his knees and napped beside the fire brick bed.


    Ever since he stopped chasing the corpses away five years ago, Fang Geyin opened this corpse chasing inn in his old room to receive the Zhuyou disciples. ''s health was not good, he needed to rest in bed. In these five years, as long as Faang Wei stayed home during the break, he would be in charge of guarding the return lights, he had long been familiar with the road, and had never had any problems.


    It was already past midnight by the side of the brick bed, warm and sleepy. A small oil lamp lit up in the middle of the room, reflecting the silhouette of the coffin with its red wood and black lid. As he was deep in sleep, a gust of wind blew across Faang Wei''s back.


    Sneaking around, there was a sound coming from the coffin, and Faang Wei subconsciously called out: "Who is it?"


    The God of Happiness was afraid of the light, so in the living room of the corpse evasion inn, they did not even light the lamps, only relied on the return lamp provided by the coffin to illuminate the place. The light was dim, and Faang Wei could vaguely see a huge mouse walking on top of the coffin, sticking its head out as if trying to get in.


    "What if the rat drills into the coffin and bites God of Happiness?" Faang Wei''s heart tensed up, he quickly grabbed his poker and walked forward, wanting to drive away the rat.


    The rat was startled by the sound and jumped down from the coffin. Knock! The mouse fell to the ground and shattered into pieces!


    Faang Wei quickly went over, and in the dim light, he saw that the mouse seemed to have been frozen, its body was covered with a thick layer of ice, its corpse was smashed into the ground, like a piece of crushed ice, even the blood had congealed.


    Even though it was winter, it shouldn''t be so ridiculously cold, right? What was so strange about this coffin?


    Faang Wei''s curiosity was piqued, and he momentarily forgot Fang Geyin''s repeated warnings, as he probed with his hand to place it on the coffin lid. Sure enough, a burst of cold energy came from the palm of his hand, and spread to the bottom of Faang Wei''s feet. It was like touching a piece of cold iron, cold, bone-piercing, and all of the hairs on Faang Wei''s body stood erect, he immediately retracted his hand, and when he looked again, a thin layer of cold frost actually formed on his palm.


    "This coffin is so strange!" Faang Wei thought, because he had grown up in the Corpse Shepherd Inn, he had seen many God of Happiness in his life, hence he was more courageous than normal youths. Adding that he was going to drive away all the corpses tomorrow, his heart was filled with excitement, he had long wanted to lift the coffin and see what kind of "guest" he had actually encountered on his first trip here. This unusual touch rekindled his curiosity.


    Faang Wei knew that this was no small matter. If his grandfather had not acted in time three years ago, a corpse grinder who did not know the immensity of the heavens and earth would likely have died at the hands of his own God of Happiness. Faang Wei kowtowed to the coffin and muttered: "Death is the greatest, even though I do not recognize you, I still hope that you could have ascended to the heavens and placed yourself in a good family in the next life."


    Just as she was about to return to the edge of the fire kang, an inexplicable voice floated over: "Faang Wei ¡­ Faang Wei... "


    Faang Wei was so scared that he immediately turned around and said, "Who ¡­" But there was no one behind him.


    Before he had even taken two steps forward, that voice that sounded like it was crying yet again rang out, "Faang Wei ¡­ Faang Wei... " This time, Faang Wei heard it loud and clear.


    However, the room was clearly empty and the door was closed.


    At this time, a gust of cold wind blew over. The two wide and thick doors creaked as if they were about to be broken by the wind.


    That sinister and terrifying voice rang again, "Faang Wei ¡­ Faang Wei... "


    This time, not only was Faang Wei sure that he did not hear wrongly, he could even clearly tell where the voice came from.


    This sound came from the mahogany coffin in the hall!


    Faang Wei''s heart turned cold, he involuntarily gripped the Burning Fire Rod in his hand tightly and stared deadly at the coffin.


    "Come here, quickly come here ¡­" The voice came again.


    "Grandpa ¡­" Faang Wei was afraid, hence he wanted to call his grandfather. However, he thought that since his grandfather''s health was not good, he would go to bed at 8 o''clock on time every day. Besides, he was going to follow his grandfather to get rid of corpses tomorrow. If he wet his pants because of such a small matter, would his grandfather still let him go?


    "Open, open quickly ¡­" Look at your big sister, look at your big sister ¡­ "Heehee ¡­" The scene inside the coffin became even clearer, so much so that Faang Wei could even tell that the person inside was a woman with a very pleasant voice.


    As if summoned by a demon, Faang Wei suddenly walked towards the coffin, and the flaming rod in his hand dropped to the side. He placed his hand on the coffin lid, the bone chilling cold poured down on it, but it was as if he was infected by the poison, and did not take his hand away!


    The voice inside the coffin was also somewhat excited, and it even groaned with a slight wheeze, "Hurry, pull out the nail on the coffin lid, quick... Pull out... "Be obedient ¡­"


    Faang Wei''s mind was in a mess, he clearly knew that he couldn''t do that, but as if he was being eroded by some kind of power, he began to use his hands to pull out the nails in the coffin lid one by one. The nails went very deep, and Faang Wei''s nails cracked, causing blood to seep out and cover his hands. However, it was as if he couldn''t feel the pain at all as he used all his strength to pull out the nails one by one.


    Each of the eighteen nails was three inches long, the thickness of a pinky finger, and entirely made of copper, but they emitted a strange red color. The copper nails looked old, but they did not have the slightest trace of rust on them.


    It had to be known that with these eighteen copper nails, even if an adult were to use tools, pulling them out would still take a while. Faang Wei did not know where he got the ability from, but he actually used his bare hands to pull out all the copper nails.


    He pulled out the nail, and the weird voice sounded again. There was a hint of happiness in his voice, "Good younger brother ¡­" You did a great job... Now, help me open the coffin... "Once I open it, you''ll be able to see big sister ¡­"


    Faang Wei who was still confused had a wooden expression on his face as he opened the coffin''s lid ¡­

 C3

    A bone-chilling cold wind blew out from the coffin, as if some mysterious force was about to break out from the earth.


    Finally, Faang Wei saw the "thing" inside the coffin.


    During the day, Faang Wei had not thought about what was inside the coffin. Perhaps it was a rotten, stinking old man, perhaps it was a young man who had just died, or perhaps he had even imagined the zombies in the movies jumping around in their Qing court uniforms.


    However, he had never expected that there would be such a beautiful and breathtaking woman inside.


    The woman''s delicate face was as flawless as a piece of white jade, the outline looked as if it had been meticulously carved by a craftsman. Her black hair was scattered on top of a pillow that was placed on top of the coffin, and her sexy red lips slightly curved upwards, forming a captivating allure. Apart from his slightly pale skin, his face could be described as almost perfect, more beautiful than any ''goddess'' whose blush had left her body.


    She was wearing a long, unrecognizable dress, with bare bare ankles, bright red nail polish on her toenails, and a perfect curve in the shape of a bow.


    She looked about twenty-five or twenty-six, the best age for a woman.


    Faang Wei''s gaze could barely move away from the body of the female corpse. Such a beautiful woman dying so early was truly a tragedy, and in an instant, Faang Wei became much more clear-headed. When he regained his senses, he realized that opening the coffin to examine the corpse had made a huge mistake and hurriedly closed the lid.


    It was too late. The female corpse was sitting up from the coffin!


    Raise the corpse and sit down!? Chilling intent rushed out from the bottom of Faang Wei''s feet to his brain, and all sorts of bloody and bizarre scenes appeared in front of his eyes, "Run!" Faang Wei shouted in his heart, but it was as if his feet were rooted to the ground, and couldn''t move at all.


    The female corpse wrapped her arms around Faang Wei''s neck, and an icy cold Qi came out from her mouth and rushed into Faang Wei''s nose.


    "What, are you so scared of your elder sister?" Her laughter was very beautiful, but in Faang Wei''s eyes, it was extremely terrifying. This was because her two protruding canines were white and sharp.


    Faang Wei was dumbstruck, this female corpse was not a ghost, but a zombie!


    It must be a zombie!


    Faang Wei was scared out of his wits, he just wanted to scream for help or push away the female ghost to escape, but the female corpse''s arm seemed to be heavy as it held onto him tightly, and she did not hesitate to gag Faang Wei!


    Immediately after, Faang Wei heard the sound of his tongue being chewed on, as the female corpse started to chew on his tongue. Fresh blood gurgled out of the corner of Faang Wei''s mouth, but Faang Wei seemed to have already forgotten about the pain.


    With all his might, Faang Wei pushed the female corpse away and ran out of the house.


    The female corpse was stunned for a moment before she suddenly jumped out of the coffin. Then, she chased after Faang Wei.


    If Faang Wei still had the guts to look at this scene, he would definitely be scared out of his wits.


    The female corpse was crawling on all fours, her hair covering her face like a spider as she rapidly crawled over. Every time she moved, there would be the sound of clear bones rubbing against each other, rubbing against each other.


    The blood dripped down along the direction that Faang Wei fled in. The female corpse crawled on the ground, seemingly in no hurry to chase after the blood, but instead used her tongue to lick the blood on the ground, looking intoxicated.


    The Blood-Thirsty Woman still managed to catch up with Faang Wei. When Faang Wei turned his head, the smell of blood gushed out, and that beautiful yet sinister face was smiling at him. The corner of her mouth still flowed with the blood that flowed out from his body. Maybe in her eyes, Faang Wei was already a piece of food that he could easily get his hands on, it was definitely hard to escape from, and now, it was just a cat and mouse game.


    "She''s actually smiling!" As if his head was about to explode, Faang Wei loudly shouted, "Grandfather, save me ¡­" With a mouthful of blood in his mouth, he ran forward, shouting at the top of his lungs. The desolate cry for help echoed through the night.


    However, the female corpse continued to chase after him relentlessly. Seeing that Faang Wei was about to be caught, Faang Wei panicked and without waiting for the right path, he fell down and rolled his body into the river in front of the door.


    The biting cold river water poured into Faang Wei''s mouth and choked his lungs. Faang Wei only felt a sharp pain in his chest, as though a sharp knife was stirring up his weak body. Fortunately, the female corpse stopped and stared at the river, her face revealing a terrified expression.


    Faang Wei''s entire face was immersed in the water. The water that was originally less than half a meter deep now seemed to have turned into an endless ocean, causing Faang Wei''s body to sink continuously into the water.


    "Am I going to drown?" Faang Wei was extremely afraid, flying in the water nonstop. Suddenly, as if grabbing onto a life-saving straw, he pulled it over.


    Pulling the thing he was holding onto to his side, Faang Wei finally saw what it was that he had grabbed onto.


    Hair, long white hair...


    Not far away from the white hair was a human head! Faang Wei looked around and realized that it was not a single head, but rather a river full of people. In this "vast ocean" he was in, countless heads floated in the air, their long hair filled the entire river, and those heads had shining eyes as they looked at Faang Wei without blinking, their mouths spitting out a scarlet tongue, rushing towards Faang Wei.


    Countless eerie voices sounded: "Return my life to me ¡­" Give me back my life... Give me back my life...


    The youth was on the verge of collapse. He abruptly let go of the hair in his hands, and his hands and feet continuously splashed about in the water. He only wanted to escape this extremely terrifying abyss.


    Unknowingly when, Faang Wei had touched a hard object.


    "It''s a pier, it must be the pier that my grandfather built when he was building the bridge." Faang Wei firmly grabbed onto the object with his hands and scrambled up onto the wooden bridge.


    Just when he thought that he had escaped from a great calamity, everything in front of him, but what was in front of him, once again caused his soul to leave his body.


    How was this a bridge? The bridge was made from countless human bones pieced together into a white field. Skeletons, bones, maggots, mosquitoes, and so on, all of which had turned into the Underworld Ferry after more than ten years!


    His eyes were in extreme pain, as tears rolled down his face. The immense pain had almost made him lose his sanity, and under his feet were countless corpses, as well as countless demons that were seeking their lives in the river. Beside the bridge, there was a female corpse with long hair that covered her face, lying on all fours, covetously staring at him. Just then, Faang Wei''s will collapsed.


    No retreat, no escape?


    Dark red blood oozed out of Faang Wei''s eye sockets, and two lines of blood and tears blurred his vision. Faang Wei who had nowhere to go looked at the tiger-like ghost girl and laughed miserably in despair.


    Then, step by step, Faang Wei walked over the bridge while stepping on top of the white bones. Blood covered his face and it was even more sinister than a female corpse, but in his eyes, the fear had disappeared. The weak youth who had lived in peace for more than ten years had died!


    The female corpse looked at Faang Wei, as if she was looking at a Rakshasi who had just walked out of hell. Her gaze started to flicker with hesitation, and even started to deliberately avoid Faang Wei!


    Faang Wei slowly walked closer. The female corpse did not retreat, but her body slowly began to tremble. As Faang Wei got closer, the trembling became stronger!


    She was afraid! She was actually afraid of Faang Wei!


    The female corpse''s sharp nails dug into the stone slab, and a deep, beast-like sound was emitted from her throat. She then slowly stood up ¡­

 C4

    Plop!


    Without any warning, she knelt in front of Faang Wei!


    A golden light flashed as an authoritative voice boomed, "There is righteousness in the world, heterogeneity is popular!"


    A black rune was placed on the back of the female corpse.


    At the same time, Faang Wei let out a stuffy snort and fainted.


    It was only until late in the morning that the unconscious Faang Wei finally woke up. He discovered that he had returned to his bed, but his head still hurt as if it were about to explode. His mind couldn''t help but recall everything that had happened yesterday: the shattered Frozen Mouse, the tightly pressed ghost girl ¡­


    He was even more doubtful: In the river in front of his home, how could countless ghosts suddenly appear, and the bridge which his grandfather had personally built, the bridge which he had walked on for more than ten years, become a bridge of life and death filled with bones, was all so real, yet because it surpassed all of Faang Wei''s life experiences, it was so terrifying that it was like a nightmare.


    When he raised his hand, he realized that all ten of his fingers had been wrapped in white silk, and his mind was filled with the frightening scene from last night. Faang Wei couldn''t help but shiver, and the female ghost that escaped from the black coffin took one last look at him when he was at the riverside, and the fear in her eyes appeared before his eyes without any forewarning.


    "If she was a female corpse, why would she be afraid of me? Am I scarier than a ghost? Then who exactly am I? " Countless questions circled in Faang Wei''s mind, torturing him until his head hurt. Just as he was lost in thought, Fang Geyin pushed open the door and brought a bowl of steaming hot chicken soup in front of Faang Wei. When Faang Wei saw his grandfather, he quickly explained everything that had happened last night to him in detail, causing Fang Geyin to speak first: "Brat, you didn''t sleep well last night, and actually ended up sleepwalking around by the river. If it wasn''t for me finding out in time, you would have already fallen into the river and drowned!"


    "Sleepwalking?" Was this all a dream? "Faang Wei didn''t believe it, because he clearly remembered that the ghost girl''s eyes were like her own. And my hand... "It''s true that he''s injured ¡­" Faang Wei looked at his hands that were wrapped in white cloth. The evidence was as solid as a mountain, he didn''t know why his grandfather would lie to him.


    "Grandpa, yesterday, I really saw that female corpse getting up from the coffin!" Faang Wei touched his head with fear still lingering in his heart, and said, "Moreover, she, she chased after me last night to eat me ¡­ And he held me and bit off my tongue. "


    "If a ghost were to bite your tongue off, would you still be able to speak?" Fang Geyin laughed, "Alright, child. From today onwards, you should go to sleep early and stop thinking too much before going to bed. Otherwise, if you continue to sleep in the future, I might not be able to save you. I won''t live for long with just my bones. You have to make me calm down tonight, okay? "


    Faang Wei stuck out his tongue and licked his dry lips. As expected, other than the tip of his tongue feeling a little numb, there really aren''t any major problems. Could it be that I was just sleepwalking last night and had a nightmare? "


    "Alright, alright. Drink the chicken soup and come find me in the living room. Don''t tell me you''ve forgotten what I told you yesterday?"


    "Yes!" Grandfather said that he''s going to take me to get rid of the corpses today! " Faang Wei was instantly excited. He tossed the events that happened last night to the back of his mind. No matter what, being able to cultivate Zhuyou Techniques and walking about like the disciples were things that he had always dreamed of. Nothing was more exciting than the prospect of a long journey.


    Faang Wei lifted the bowl and drank all the chicken soup in one go. He paused for a moment after drinking it. Strange, I usually find chicken soup to be very delicious, why is this bowl so tasteless? But Faang Wei was currently immersed in his great excitement, and did not notice this insignificant detail. He jumped off the bed, put on his clothes and ran into the living room.


    When Faang Wei came to the hall, his grandfather was smoking his old smoke gun. The coffin that gave Faang Wei a nightmarish vibe lay unharmed in the middle of the hall, the return home lamp was still flashing with a weak light. Faang Wei hesitated for a moment, but in his heart, an inexplicable chill surged out, causing him to feel a little scared. But when he saw that his grandfather was present, "It''s clear again, I''m afraid that the evil spirits won''t be able to cause trouble", he mustered his courage and walked to Fang Geyin''s side.


    When my grandfather saw Faang Wei walking over, he put down the tobacco pouch and took down three sticks of incense from the shrine.


    Faang Wei raised his head to look at the offerings on the shrine. A monster that looked neither human nor ghost, with a green face and fangs, asked in confusion, "Other people''s homes either serve Guan Yin, Bodhisattva, Old Lord Taishang, or the ancestral tablets, or Chairman Mao. What are we offering here?"


    Fang Geyin said seriously: "This is Great Demon Yu Xi, the guardian of the Fang family."


    "Yu Xi, what is it?" Faang Wei stuck out his tongue, "Why haven''t I heard of this before?"


    "Don''t ask so much, just treat it as Guan Yin Bodhisattva." Grandfather passed three incense sticks to Faang Wei, with a solemn expression he said, "Kneel down and kowtow."


    "Oh." Faang Wei promptly knelt down and kowtowed to this strange "Immortal", while his grandfather also knelt down at the side, and muttered to himself: "Great Demon Yu Xi, the Fang Family''s one hundred seventy-two successors Fang Geyin, please advise me on it. But now, this disciple feels that he is completely exhausted, and his time is running out ¡­ "


    "Grandfather, what nonsense are you spouting!" Faang Wei shouted from the side. Ever since that mysterious person surnamed Zhang brought the coffin over, his grandfather had been sighing over the passing of time. He really didn''t know what kind of thoughts were on his mind.


    "Don''t talk!" Fang Geyin scolded softly. He turned and looked at Yu Xi, and said sincerely: "This old man knows that there will be a calamity, whether or not I can take it off will all depend on Heaven''s will. But the Fang family cannot die, although Faang Wei is from his previous life ¡­" He lowered his voice, and said a few words that Faang Wei could not hear clearly, "When Faang Wei went out today, the viciousness was unknown, disciple asked the heavens for the divination, and I ask Yu Xi to express his heaven''s will."


    When he finished speaking, Fang Geyin took out a set of horned Yin Yang divinities, and made a divination on the ground, observing the divinities. Fang Geyin''s face changed, and anxiously made three divinities, as he looked at the divinities, and could not help but sigh: "If heaven''s will is so, then this is the only way." With that said, he stood up and dusted off the dust on his knees. He picked up the cigarette gun and started smoking again, his expression extremely dark.


    "Grandpa, what did it say?" Faang Wei stood up too, and asked carefully.


    "Nothing ¡­" Although Fang Geyin said that, his eyes showed unease.


    "It''s dangerous to drive a corpse. You must be careful when you go out. You must be extremely careful when you go out today, and take good care of your grandfather." Faang Wei secretly swore.


    Fang Geyin walked to the coffin in the living room. Just as he was about to touch it with his hand, Faang Wei screamed in fear, "Grandfather, don''t touch it! There''s a ghost inside the coffin!"


    But Fang Geyin still touched it, his hand did not have the slightest change. Faang Wei clearly remembered from his "dream", the coffin was extremely cold, even the mice were frozen to death, why was his grandfather not harmed at all? Was yesterday really just a nightmare?


    Faang Wei looked at the coffin carefully, and the eighteen copper nails still looked the same. But looking carefully, there were still some bloodstains on the coffin that had not been wiped dry yet.


    "This is called Dark Subduing Needle." It is made from a thousand year old thunderbolt that strikes the jujube tree. It is as hard as iron and indestructible in the face of fire, frozen in the face of water, one can control evil spirits and spirits, two can control demons and dance chaotically, and eighteen of them can come out at the same time ¡­ " Fang Geyin shook his head, "This is also the first time I''ve seen it."


    "Isn''t that the thousand-year-old ghost inside the coffin?" Faang Wei swallowed his tongue, thinking back to last night''s intimate encounter with the female ghost in the coffin, his heart was chilled.


    "So, what I want to tell you is ¡­" Fang Geyin''s face turned serious as he said sternly, "If we leave today, we may encounter many unexpected troubles. You have to listen to my orders, do what I say, do whatever I say.


    Seeing his grandfather being so serious, Faang Wei nodded, and laughed: "Of course."


    "Don''t take it as a joke, this is a game of life!" Fang Geyin berated loudly. After a moment, his tone slightly softened. "Bring the bowl from the shrine."


    Faang Wei obeyed and gave the blue and white bowl to his grandfather. Seeing him wave his hand on the blue and white bowl, something miraculous happened.

 C5

    The blue and white bowl that was originally empty was now filled with a bowl of clear water!


    His grandfather seemed to have made up his mind that he would broaden Faang Wei''s horizons today, and actually took out a bunch of yellow papers from his bosom. With a flick of his hand, the yellow paper ignited on its own without wind, creating a puff of green smoke. After the flames burnt out, all of the black ash fell into the blue and white bowl.


    Faang Wei rubbed his eyes and confirmed that he did not see wrongly, the experts were indeed in the people, the Spring Festival Gala did not invite grandpas, it was truly a loss to the entire nation!


    Fang Geyin handed the bowl over to Faang Wei and said: "Drink it!"


    "Oh." Although the water in the bowl had already been contaminated by the paper ashes, Faang Wei had long been intimidated by his grandfather''s actions and actions today. He held the bowl up, and as if conducting a coming of age ceremony, poured the water into his stomach, wiped his mouth, and said boldly: "Good wine! Another bowl! "


    "Another bowl?" Fang Geyin could not help but burst out laughing, and said: "Do you think it''s free tea, or do you think you can drink as much as you want?"


    At this time, Faang Wei had already been subdued by Fang Ge''s small display of skill. He didn''t know what kind of medicine his grandfather was trying to pull off, and hurriedly asked: "Grandfather, what exactly did you give me to drink just now?"


    "It''s nothing much, just a little bit of Zhuyou and Tao Method. I can protect you all the time, but you do not have the Tao Method, and you are in danger now, so I cannot take care of you all the time. Besides this bowl of water for the fifth battalion general, you still need to be careful.


    "Fifth Battalion, what exactly are they? Hurry up and speak your mind, grandfather. " Faang Wei became interested and asked.


    "Actually, raising ghosts is asking for help from the gods. Our Zhuyou and Tao Method are somewhat similar to raising five ghosts in Mao Mountain, but when the Mao Mountain Sect is raising one, we need to use yin substances as a guide, and a blood skull as a door, it is too sinister. And my Zhuyou disdains this method. What I have received are all soldiers with vicious natures from past generations. In the human way, blades are the fiercest, and soldiers are the evilest. When I was young, I also toured the ancient battlefield, retracting the innocent soldiers and refining their souls. These soldiers spirits are too ferocious, even the Underworld wouldn''t dare to take them. They became lonely ghosts, and I gathered them into one group and used five lifeforms to support them. They would then be given five Battalions of Ghost Soldiers. The fifth battalion commander was different from the Maoshan Taoism in nurturing the five spirits and preferred to use the unborn vengeful spirits. Although they were powerful, the backlash was enormous. If one was not good, the backlash would be on the body. "Although ghost soldiers are fierce, they are different from normal vengeful spirits. Thus, they are spirits and spirits that have not cultivated to heaven and earth, so they are the closest to human beings and can enjoy the joss sticks in the human world. Compared to raising ghosts, this is much less dangerous.


    "Then why only accept Fifth Battalion soldiers and not just a little? If I get a few of his soldiers and a few of his division''s ghost soldiers, wouldn''t I become the Ghost Commander?" Faang Wei ridiculed.


    "You''re too greedy!" Fang Geyin laughed bitterly and shook his head, "Do you think I am some kind of immortal that flew into the sky or sank into the ground? The fifth battalion general has already exhausted all of my abilities, and using my life''s work to support him, I can only do whatever I want with him, otherwise how can a fiendish demon like him listen to the orders of the two of us? "However, with this fifth battalion, normal Yin objects will not be able to approach you, but you can''t be careless. Before doing anything, you have to greet me, otherwise ¡­"


    "Grandfather, I''m not a three year old child, do I need you to nag me like this?" Faang Wei said unhappily.


    "That''s good, that''s good." Fang Geyin raised the smoke gun in his hand and took a long drag. He looked at his only grandson lovingly, but his eyes could not hide his worry.


    "Xiao Mann, if you are in heaven, please bless your son and let him pass through this life and death calamity. We have come out of the mountain today, and the calamity is hard to predict. I know that you made the right choice back then, but Faang Wei is still the blood and flesh of my Fang Family, and my, Fang Geyin''s, grandson. "I know that I have committed a heinous crime that I cannot redeem even if I die a hundred times, but ¡­"


    Thinking of this, Fang Geyin heaved a long sigh, and fell silent.


    Seeing that his grandfather had blanked out, Faang Wei carefully walked forward and asked: "Grandfather, what''s wrong with you?


    "Oh, nothing. If the sun sets, we will leave the mountain. "


    After saying that, Fang Geyin moved a chair over and sat outside the room. Looking at the snow that permeated the sky, he sank into a long silence.


    Finally, the red sun had set in the western sky. Faang Wei excitedly jumped up and said, "Grandfather, the sun has set, can we set off now?"


    "Yeah, it''s time to ''hit the road''." Fang Geyin placed the smoke gun at his waist, and steadily walked to the front of the coffin, his face becoming somewhat solemn and solemn, he said: "Faang Wei, I''m going to open the coffin to take out the corpse, guard the homeward light well, I can''t let it go out no matter what."


    Faang Wei knew that this was a serious matter and nodded his head. His eyes were unblinking as he stared at the hometown light under the coffin.


    During the first time that Faang Wei guarded the corpse, he had repeatedly told his the importance of the homecoming lantern.


    He used the dead person''s last breath of life and forcefully sealed the breath of life into his body. Then, he used the Chenzhou Talisman to seal God of Happiness''s ears, nose, mouth, eyes, body and intent, and sealed the soul of the God of Happiness into his body.


    A person was about to die, but the three souls and seven souls would not leave the body immediately. Instead, they would hover three feet from the ground for seven days, and after those seven days, there would be people from the Yan Clan who would lead them down to the Underworld. The Three Souls and Seven Souls were still alive for seven days. If there was a powerful expert present, as long as their corpses were not cold, they could return to normal. This was also the reason why there were so many people with profound Tao Method that had the ability to return to normal for seven days.


    Seven days later, the Three Souls and Seven Souls left the body, so no matter how high the Tao Method was, there was nothing that could be done. Unless it was an Earthly Immortal expert, he could still reverse the situation. If one stood on the evil looking platform and climbed up to the watchtower, then even if one forcibly injected their soul into the human body, their body and soul would only look exactly the same; muddleheaded, like a zombie.


    Even more serious was that this action broke the human cycle of reincarnation, affecting future generations, causing endless harm. Only the Zhuyou disciples would understand what had happened, and other people would not easily know about it.


    Therefore, Xiangxi chasing corpses, with seven days as the boundary, if one was unable to hurry towards the destination within these seven days, it would be known as the God of Happiness going overboard, and the consequences would be dire!


    There were strict sect rules set in the Zhuyou, those who had been chasing corpses for more than seven days, were all expelled from the Zhuyou!


    This was also the reason why the path of corpses could only be passed down in the Xiangxi and not across provinces. Because the distance was too far and there was danger to mountains and rivers, it was very difficult for ordinary Zhuyou disciples to deliver God of Happiness s within seven days.


    Chensha sealed the six senses of the God, so the God of Happiness was not able to sense anything from the outside world. The advantage of this was that the Corpse Maker was able to better control the God of Happiness''s movements, and the disadvantage was that it slowed down the pace of the God of Happiness''s journey.


    The lamp wick was made from the living clothes of the God of Happiness (which was the closest thing to the deceased person). The clothes carried the aura of the God of Happiness, and the lamp oil was also specially made by Zhuyou, adding the hair, nails, saliva and other things of the deceased person, and sometimes even corpse oil. This lamp was the only thing that the God of Happiness could sense, so once the lamp was extinguished, the God of Happiness would become confused and lost.


    How could Faang Wei not know of such powerful things? He stared fixedly at the homecoming lantern, afraid that something was amiss.


    A corpse was finally about to rise!


    Faang Wei could not help but be excited, if the coffin was opened by the female corpse from yesterday, then, wouldn''t everything that happened last night be real?

 C6

    Soon, the truth would come out.


    Even a Zhuyou master like Fang Geyin was a little nervous. This corpse was sealed with eighteen Nether Abyss Nails, it was clearly different from the average God of Happiness, it was much more likely to die.


    Fang Geyin said in a serious tone: "Within the Zhuyou, in the Tao Method of a corpse, the rising of a corpse, the moving of one''s spirit, and the feeling of being frightened are all the three key stages, and of these, the most difficult and dangerous one is the rising of a corpse.


    There are five corpses, with the deceased being alive and having the five elements as the guide, rising from the dried-up metal elephant, rising from the fire elephant, rising from the blood and bone, rising from the water elephant, from the earth elephant, you cannot afford to be negligent in the slightest. If you walk alone in the future, you must first memorize the eight characters of the God of Happiness, the five elements, and not randomly pick up corpses.


    Faang Wei nodded, and said: "Grandfather, I''ve remembered it, but how do I know about the eight character five in God of Happiness?"


    Fang Geyin smiled mysteriously: "Look carefully, around this coffin, and see if there''s anything different. Remember, just watch. Don''t touch it. "


    Faang Wei moved closer, and discovered that around the coffin with the redwood black lid, there were a few objects carved with golden threads as thin as silk. If one did not look closely, it would be difficult to find.


    Faang Wei was puzzled: "Grandfather, what is this?"


    "This is the Dark Eight Immortal Diagram. The item that the Eight Immortals are holding is used in place of the Eight Immortals. So, it''s called the Dark Eight Immortal Diagram. It''s used to suppress obscenities."


    Faang Wei counted in order. The picture depicted a bottle gourd, a fan, a treasure sword, a Yin Yang board, a lotus, a fish drum, and a flute.


    "Why are there only seven?"


    Fang Geyin said: "Look at what''s missing."


    Faang Wei seriously counted for another round, and said: "Yes, I''m missing a flower basket! "It''s a basket of blue flowers!"


    Fang Geyin nodded his head, "Lan Caihe holds a flower basket in his right hand and a blade of orchid grass in his left hand. Among the Dark Eight Immortals, not only is it missing Lan Caihe, but also because the coffin contains the five elements of the God of Happiness. If the Sang Mu from the Dark Eight Immortals appears, and the five elements of the God of Happiness collides, not only will it not serve as a corpse suppressor, it will also result in the killing of each other, causing the God of Happiness to perish. "


    As he said till here, Fang Geyin took out a completely pitch black, blade-like, sword-like magic tool from his chest. Using the side of the object to cut at his wrist, a line of blood slowly flowed out, Fang Geyin clenched one of his hands into a fist, and droplets of blood dripped onto the coffin''s lid. Then, like a thin curtain, the blood slowly spread out, covering the coffin''s lid and seeping deep into the coffin, leaving behind a dark red stain.


    Fang Geyin suddenly slapped the coffin''s lid, and shouted loudly: "Up!"


    Suddenly, a series of whooshing sounds rang out as all eighteen Nether Suppressing Needles flew out from the coffin lid and fell onto the roof beams!


    After making his decision, Faang Wei knew that the lid of the coffin was about to open, and the God of Happiness inside it was about to reveal his true appearance.


    Faang Wei clenched his fists tightly, he did not even dare to breathe loudly.


    "God of Happiness, please rise!" Fang Geyin turned his hand, and the enchanted tool started to spin in the air, until Faang Wei''s eyes went blurry. Then, a pair of hands slowly raised up from the coffin.


    "Is that her?" These hands were long and bony, with sharp fingernails. They were completely different from the hands that the female corpse had had had the day before. Faang Wei had a wicked heart and wanted to go over to see the true appearance of the God of Happiness.


    Is he courting death? "Step back!" "Fang Geyin took half a step forward and blocked the path in front of Faang Wei. At the same time, a nameless magic tool that was spinning in midair suddenly flew towards the coffin. With a loud noise, the coffin shattered and a God of Happiness appeared in front of Faang Wei.


    The God of Happiness wore a black cloak that covered his entire body tightly, and a bamboo hat was sewn on his head. The hat had a layer of black cloth on top of it, perfectly covering God of Happiness''s face.


    God of Happiness''s hands drooped down, his body stood straight and stiff, not moving an inch.


    Faang Wei could not help but be greatly disheartened.


    It was because God of Happiness''s outfit was too far away from the female corpse he saw yesterday. Furthermore, Faang Wei had seen God of Happiness''s hands in that split-second, they were definitely not a woman''s hands!


    Was it really just a nightmare last night?


    Faang Wei''s heart wavered a little again.


    "Open your mouth!" Faang Wei was immersed in his own world, so when he heard the voice, he was not guarded against it at all. He opened his mouth and saw Fang Geyin''s hand tremble, and take out a jujube core shape object.


    You are a pure Yang virgin, your Yang Qi is deep, although I used Chenchen Sand to seal the seven orifices of the God of Happiness, in order to be safe, on the journey here, without my permission, you must not speak, so as to not leak out your Yang Qi and disturb the God of Happiness.


    Faang Wei could not help but laugh bitterly to himself: "There are so many ridiculous rules! But how does grandpa know that I''m still a virgin, so I''m not afraid of being in school ¡­ Did he really trust me or did he see through me? "If it''s the latter ¡­" Faang Wei secretly stuck out his tongue in fear and hid the jujube core under his mouth.


    Fang Geyin ordered: Go, bring the peace bowl from the shrine over. Along the way, you will only need to take responsibility for one thing, you must ensure that not even half a drop of rootless water is leaked from the peace bowl. If anything goes wrong with the bowl, you must tell me immediately.


    Faang Wei pointed to his mouth, signalling that he could not speak, how could he "report this immediately". Fang Geyin threw down one sentence: Think of a way, then went around to the front of God of Happiness and said in a clear voice: "If the sky is going to close, if we want to keep it, after going from east to west, and then from east to west, the dead will turn into a piece of golden brick, and the golden brick will be kept in my cabinet. "Let''s go!"


    "Thump." Boom. "BOOM!" After three consecutive sounds, a small gong appeared in Fang Geyin''s hand at some point in time, and started to ring loudly. The sound was crisp and clear, God of Happiness''s body slightly moved, as if he could feel that Fang Geyin''s left foot had taken the first stiff step.


    Faang Wei carefully carried the Pingping Bowl in front of his chest and followed behind the God of Happiness. At this time, his grandfather spoke in a long voice, "The God of Happiness passes through, and the Yang people retreat ¡­"


    Every few steps Fang Geyin took, he scattered a handful of paper money into the air and threw out a handful of yellow paper money onto the pure white snow. The grandfather and grandson duo along with the God of Happiness rode the night sky on their journey.


    Fang Geyin took the lead, was in the middle of the God of Happiness, and had cut off the back. This was the first time Faang Wei had taken a step outside the door.


    "Faang Wei, be sure to see every single movement of mine clearly, and don''t forget it wrong. You must know that God of Happiness has already sealed seven orifices, and no longer has the ability to sense anything. If the rules were disrupted, then offending any mountain god''s land or evil spirits would cause the soul of the God of Happiness to separate. Where to go, where to strike, where to stay, when to stand up, when to chant, everything had to be paid attention to ¡­ Faang Wei, are you listening? "


    "Yes." Faang Wei muttered.


    "You can ask me anything you want."


    "Didn''t you forbid me to speak?" Faang Wei said vaguely.


    "It''s okay now!"


    Only then did Faang Wei move the Jujube away from its position, and said with a sad face: "Grandfather, when we left, did you forget to close the door ¡­"


    The grandfather and grandson duo sped up their pace. Before they had walked too far in the night, Faang Wei''s shoes and socks were already soaked with rain and snow, and his feet were numb from the cold. However, as it was his first time walking a corpse, Fang Geyin did not want him to look down at it, so he held the bowl of water horizontally in both of his hands, not daring to make the slightest mistake.


    Fang Geyin finally stopped and looked at the road ahead. "There seems to be a temple up ahead, we can rest and change our shoes and socks. If everything goes well, we can reach your Third Uncle''s Corpse Chasing Inn before dawn."


    Faang Wei braced himself and followed his grandfather towards the temple.


    Very quickly, the two of them arrived at the front of the temple, but Fang Geyin was standing in front of the temple in a daze.

 C7

    He hesitated as he looked at the plaque hanging on the door of the temple.


    This type of temple in the wilderness naturally didn''t have incense. The temple had been ruined for many years, and its beams were filled with dust and spider webs.


    Fang Geyin muttered: "So it''s a Ying Gong Temple."


    Faang Wei''s mouth was filled with date cores as he vaguely asked: "Grandfather, what is the Ying Gong Temple?"


    "Ying Gong Temple is a Yin Temple, it worships the souls of those without a master, through many years of life, the Yin Qi is too much, if we were to rest here, I am afraid it would be detrimental to God of Happiness."


    Faang Wei continued: "Since that''s the case, we will not enter. We can still reach the tavern in Third Uncle after walking for another two to three hours."


    Fang Geyin''s heart ached for his grandson, and he saw that Faang Wei''s entire body was trembling. The cold wind of the night was blowing his lips black and green, if he did not change his clothes now, Faang Wei''s legs would definitely be injured by the cold.


    It was precisely because he had been weak and sickly since childhood that Fang Geyin had not passed down the Tao Method s to him for such a long time.


    "So what if you''re in a temple? We''re only passing by for a moment. With Grandpa here, ghosts and solo spirits won''t be able to get close to you." Fang Geyin made up his mind. He stopped the God of Happiness in front of the temple door and brought her inside.


    Because it was a snowy day, the moonlight that shone through the broken window could also vaguely make out the rough outline of the temple.


    This temple was truly in ruins. Even the shrine had fallen to the ground. What was unimaginable was that in a corner of the temple, there was a thin coffin!


    Fang Geyin did not care about the coffin, and instead looked at the reverend in the middle, and suddenly laughed, "So it''s a lady''s temple! Faang Wei, the people worshiped here are all young ladies who die without getting married. If you boys casually enter here to pay respects and alarm them, you will be pestered until you and her have finished the nether marriage. Only then will you be let off. "Remember, don''t burn incense when you see a Buddha. Kneel before a temple when you see one, and it will bring about trouble."


    Faang Wei repeatedly nodded his head as he gathered some firewood with his grandfather. After igniting a cluster of fire, the air suddenly became much warmer. Faang Wei took off his shoes and socks, and placed them over the fire to dry. Borrowing the light from the flames, the dilapidated temple became much brighter. At this time, Faang Wei finally noticed the coffin in a remote corner. Remembering the Director of the ''dream'' yesterday, Faang Wei was still a little afraid. Pointing at the coffin, he said softly, "Grandfather, over there ¡­"


    Fang Geyin replied without turning his head, "Just say what you need to ask, and just ask what you need to ask. Don''t bother about the others, and don''t ask about whatever you need to ask."


    Although he did not understand Tao Method, he had heard quite a bit of folklore. Yang people had their own Yang Mansion, Yin people had their own Yin Mansion, and even if it was a nameless corpse, there would still be Coffin Home for them to live in. It was a big taboo to stop coffins in the temple. If the corpse stayed in the temple for one or two days, after a long period of time, it would cause the person with the soul of the Yin Division to be unable to enter the temple. If the body stayed in the temple for one or two days, after a long period of time, it would cause the person with the soul of the Yin Division to be unable to enter the temple.


    The coffin at the corner of the wall was covered in dust. It was obvious that it had been here for many years. Perhaps some malicious person had deliberately used this place to torture the owner of this coffin. Faang Wei felt pity in his heart and wanted to go up and take a look, but Fang Geyin rejected him without hesitation.


    Fang Geyin opened his mouth first: "Are your shoes and socks done yet? It''s getting late, if we still don''t start moving, we won''t be able to reach the God of Happiness Inn before daybreak."


    Faang Wei nodded, put on his shoes and socks, and suddenly ran in front of the coffin and kowtowed three times, saying: "Even though I have never known you before, I still can''t bear to see you suffer here. Wait for me to come back, I will definitely ask Grandfather to help you remove your spirit, and escape from this Sea of Bitterness. I, Faang Wei, swear to the heavens, I will definitely come to save you. "


    Fang Geyin did not stop him, he only shook his head and said: "Foolish child, sometimes, being too benevolent will cause people to die, Yang people do not owe it any favors, since you promised to help it escape, you must do what you say!"


    "Yes, I will!"


    Only then did Fang Geyin lead Faang Wei out the door. God of Happiness was still obediently staying at the corner with his bamboo hat in the middle, under the effect of Fang Geyin''s Chen-Zhou Talisman, he was completely calm when they entered the temple.


    However, the moment Fang Geyin saw the Chenzhou Rune, his expression changed greatly as he said, "Oh no, someone just touched the God of Happiness!"


    did not live in any of the halls, halls and temples. Even in the Corpse Chasing Inn, God of Happiness could only stand behind the door. This was also the reason why Fang Geyin did not bring God of Happiness into the Ying Gong Temple.


    Faang Wei asked: "Grandfather, how do you know that someone has moved it?"


    "Look at this Chenzhou Talisman," Fang Geyin said, "The Chenzhou Talisman was drawn using Chenzhou Talisman, and the clouds of our Zhuyou Talisman Dao are hidden on it. Now that the talisman has disappeared, it is obvious that someone has unsealed the Chenzhou Talisman, and then covered it."


    "But why didn''t I hear it?"


    Not only did Faang Wei not hear it, Fang Geyin did not even hear a thing. In the entire area of a few miles, it was all wilderness and wild mountains, and in such a quiet night, not to mention someone had come here, even the sound of snow falling on the ground could be heard. Even with Fang Geyin''s cultivation, he was only able to hear it.


    Fang Geyin frowned, what was the man''s intention? Why did he come and only lift the God of Happiness''s Runes to leave, was he warning me? Or ¡­


    Fang Geyin''s mind quickly thought of the few big shots in the Dao Gate. After all, he, Fang Geyin was the patriarch of the four branch families in the Zhuyou, he had immersed himself in the Tao Method for many years, and there were many in the sect that were stronger than him, but were able to get close to him without him noticing, and uncover the God of Happiness''s runes. These kind of experts, could be counted on one hand.


    "Grandfather, you might not be human." Faang Wei suddenly said.


    "What do you mean?"


    "People leave footprints. However, other than the three of us, there are no other footprints in the snow. Could it be that the Dao Gate has already reached the realm of Traceless Snowsteps? "


    Fang Geyin had calculated that the strongest people in the sect today, even if it was them, would leave behind at least a shallow footprint when walking on this snowy night. Fang Geyin did not believe that there would actually be such a powerful person in this world like ''Traceless Snowsteps''.


    Fang Geyin praised the grandson in front of him. If he was not a human, then there was only one possibility left for him in this wilderness ¡­

 C8

    Fang Geyin looked around. In the mountain in the distance, a hazy figure appeared, very small, as if he was a four or five-year-old child. The moonlight was not bright, and the appearance of a child could not be seen clearly, but Fang Geyin seemed to have already determined who had come in contact with the God of Happiness.


    The corner of his mouth curled up into a smile. He shook his head and smiled bitterly, "No wonder it is the only thing that is so boring in this world."


    Faang Wei had also seen the little black shadow on the mountain peak, but he had never cultivated the Tao Method, so his eyesight was inferior to Fang Geyin''s. He could only see a ball of black shadow and immediately asked: "Grandfather, who exactly is it?"


    Liu Linglang. " Fang Geyin laughed, "Being able to see him is also my good fortune, don''t miss it, you stay here to protect the God of Happiness, I''ll go and catch it right now!"


    Fang Geyin was about to leave when he suddenly thought of something. He stopped and instructed, "Faang Wei, I know what you are thinking, but you must remember, this God of Happiness is extraordinary. You just have to stand here and wait for me. "


    Faang Wei was shocked. As expected, he couldn''t hide his thoughts from his grandfather. He had originally planned to wait until his grandfather was far away before taking off the God of Happiness''s bamboo hat to see if it was the female corpse that he had seen in his "dream". At this time, Fang Geyin had already given the strict order, so he could only retract this thought. He nodded and replied, "I understand, you should go and return quickly, and ¡­ What exactly is Liu Linglang? "


    Fang Geyin laughed: "You will know in a while."


    With that, he flew off into the snow, and with a few leaps, he chased after Liu Linglang. This was the first time Faang Wei used his true abilities, and it was much more powerful than his "tricks" from yesterday. For a moment, he could clearly see what was happening. His eyes widened, and his mouth gaped wide open. For a long time, he was unable to recover from his shock.


    "Pa ¡­" The date core in his mouth fell to the ground! He picked up the jujube core and played around with it, thinking, "When can I learn grandpa''s skills, I must be the first to show it to the stream!"


    At this moment, Faang Wei''s mind was filled with what seemed like a small stream, which was her classmate. Like him, he was a sophomore in high school in the county. Because Faang Wei had been weak and sickly since he was young, he often skipped classes, and his results were average as well. Adding on, since he was born in the mountains, he was usually quiet and unsociable, without any feelings of presence, so even if he didn''t come to lessons for ten to fifteen days at a time, none of the students had noticed him.


    Of course, like all children who had just started their sixteen or seventeen year old relationship, Faang Wei also had his own thoughts. He secretly loved Huangfu Xiaoxi, and before he even had the chance to confess, he heard that Creek had fallen in love with the class next door before winter vacation. This made Faang Wei "feel sad just thinking about it".


    He looked at the God of Happiness in front of him, then at the run-down temple behind him, then sat down under the eaves and started to calculate: After this trip, the winter vacation will just end and school will start. By then, will the stream have blown with that rich and handsome Gao? If they broke up, would he confess to her? If he confessed and saved his pocket money for a long time, would it be enough to buy a bunch of roses? Does she like roses?


    Faang Wei''s face lit up for a moment, then he became dejected, his expression started to fly with his thoughts, he stood up and asked the God of Happiness in front of him: "God of Happiness, God of Happiness, your name also has the word ''God'' in it, can you teach me how to do it?"


    Of course the God of Happiness wouldn''t speak, he just stood there, not moving at all. One man and one God, these two teasing people. Standing like this, it was actually quite funny.


    Suddenly, a rustling sound could be heard. Faang Wei stopped smiling and was a little nervous, after all, his grandfather was not by his side in the wilderness, so no matter how bold he was, he was still a little afraid.


    Faang Wei pricked his ears, his voice was very soft, it sounded like someone knocking on the door, but it was more turbid than knocking. The voice seemed to come from inside the temple, following the direction of the voice, he slowly walked into the temple.


    Sure enough, after entering the temple, the sound became clearer, and Faang Wei quickly determined that the source of the sound was the coffin!


    That''s right, the sound came from inside the coffin.


    The desolate mountain, dilapidated temple, and the coffin that was emitting such a sound made Faang Wei''s heart tighten. His breathing became hurried, and he mustered his courage to pick out a rod from the trash of firewood to defend himself.


    "Thump." Boom. "Boom ¡­" The closer they got to the coffin, the clearer the sound became. It was as if someone was knocking on the coffin''s lid with all his life. This sound was mixed with a faint sound ¡­


    "Let me out ¡­"


    "Let me out ¡­"


    His voice grew louder and louder, drifting and floating inside the run-down temple, as if he was crying, as if he was filled with anger. Faang Wei held the wooden stick tighter, could it be that the owner of the coffin was really framed and was trapped inside?


    Faang Wei did not dare to rush forward, and stood at a distance of three feet from the coffin, and carefully asked: "Are you calling for me?"


    The voice from within the coffin was like ice in winter as it pierced into Faang Wei''s ears, "You said that you would come and save me ¡­ will come to my rescue... "Yang men don''t owe ghost debt. You can''t go back on your word ¡­"


    Faang Wei was startled, he had said it before, but he did not say when either. Now that the night was dark and the winds were strong, and he had encountered some bizarre things, he did not dare open the coffin.


    "I died so miserably ¡­" The voice came from the coffin again. "Who''s come to save me ¡­"


    The sound of it drifted above the run-down temple, causing people to shudder in fear. Faang Wei subconsciously retreated, turned around after a distance, and ran away as well.


    Only after rushing out of the temple did Faang Wei stop in his tracks, and pat his chest that was moving up and down, only then did he realize that his hands were covered in sweat.


    "This place is too weird, we must leave as soon as grandpa comes back, not a single moment more." Faang Wei didn''t want to turn his head back, but a voice that was barely audible still continued to enter his ears, causing him to fall into a dilemma once again.


    Faang Wei had a pure heart since he was young. When he thought about how the "person" in the coffin being tormented day and night by the incense in the temple, being unable to ascend into the sky or go down to the ground, every extra day, he would have to suffer more. If he could help the person out of this predicament, it might be a good deed.


    Although he was afraid, Faang Wei still made up his mind. He walked into the run-down temple and said boldly: "If I help you, you won''t harm me, right?"


    The voice came out from the coffin again, "Save me... Save me... "As long as benefactor is willing to save me, I will definitely repay you."


    "I don''t need you to repay me. As long as you can escape from this pain, you will be able to safely enter the cycle of reincarnation."


    He approached the coffin cautiously and asked softly, "How can I save you?"


    "Open, Open..." Open Coffin... "Quick, open the coffin ¡­" The voice seemed anxious.


    Faang Wei thought about it again and again. Finally, he made up his mind and opened the coffin.

 C9

    Inside the coffin, a female corpse wearing red clothes appeared. Faang Wei''s heart trembled as he thought to himself, Red Cloaked Soul Shroud. As expected, this female corpse was killed by someone, and it was purposely placed here.


    Under the moonlight, Faang Wei saw that the corpse''s body was covered up and down with some kind of thin thorny branches that were filled with thorns. Even though it looked painful, the hands of the female corpse seemed to have been placed on top of her lower abdomen on purpose, with her palms facing up, protecting a white candle that was as thick as a bowl.


    Her face had already melted, and a thin layer of corpse oil had seeped out from her face. Her eyes were hanging outside, and a thin layer of flesh was connected to them. Maggots were squirming in and out of her eye sockets and nose.


    The stench came over, causing Faang Wei to almost vomit.


    "I... I... "I''ve opened the coffin for you. Now, you can go back to life ¡­" Faang Wei endured the strong stench as he gasped for breath.


    "Thank you ¡­" Thank you... But good people do it to the end... "There''s one more thing I want to ask of you ¡­"


    "What ¡­" Faang Wei asked, "I don''t have the Tao Method, so I am unable to help you transcend levels. When my grandfather comes back, I beg him ¡­ Help You... "Aiya!"


    Suddenly, Faang Wei felt a sharp pain at his fingertips, as if a needle had pierced through them.


    Looking down, the thorny branches around the female corpse started to grow and wrap around Faang Wei''s hands!


    The Thorny branch grew quickly and quickly entangled Faang Wei''s arm.


    "Excess... No need for excess power... "As long as you''re here ¡­" The voice began to giggle, as if it were a demon released from hell.


    Only now did Faang Wei realize that he had made a huge mistake. This female corpse was looking for a substitute body!


    That''s right, a ghost was reborn, and a person was facing death. This female ghost was going to use her life to help him reincarnate.


    He had been kind enough to help her rebirth. He hadn''t expected that she would repay his kindness with hatred and take his life!


    Faang Wei was so angry that his entire body was trembling, but the thorny thorns were growing longer and tighter on his body, like a starving beast. Circle after circle, wrapped around Faang Wei, and very quickly, it wrapped around Faang Wei''s neck!


    A huge pain hit him, and Faang Wei felt like his breathing had stopped.


    "Hehehe." At that moment, the throat of the female corpse moved. It was as if the corpse had been extorted, and its entire body trembled!


    Then the dead woman''s belly expanded like a balloon.


    Pow!


    With a light sound, the red dress on the female corpse''s body split open, revealing her stomach. At this time, her belly was swollen like a pregnant woman who was ten months pregnant, and her skin had become a thin layer of flesh. One could clearly see the meridian channels on her skin, constantly fluctuating like waves, as if there was something that was about to break out of its shell.


    "Bam!" With an explosion, the bloody and turbid blue substance burst apart, splashing all over the coffin. Following the flow of the turbid substance, rat after mouse jumped out!


    More than a dozen newborn live rats were born with blood in their bodies. These young mice were different from the normal rats; their tails were covered with thin spikes, and their mouths revealed dense white teeth. As soon as they left the female corpses'' stomachs, they began to gnaw on her body, their mother''s body! They didn''t even miss the cyan colored dirt that came from the female corpse''s stomach. In just a few minutes, the female corpse was completely devoured by them.


    "Squeak squeak squeak." The rats seemed to be unsatisfied, anxiously looking for food, they were crawling all over the coffin, suddenly a mouse found Faang Wei, all the rats turned their heads, their green eyes shone with a terrifying light in the night.


    A mouse rushed towards Faang Wei along the thorny branch that had grown out of the coffin.


    Faang Wei was scared out of his wits, but his body was tightly entangled by the thorns, unable to move at all!


    Faang Wei''s life was already hanging on a line, once a mouse rushed over, Faang Wei would be wiped clean like a female corpse!


    The mouse started to climb quickly towards his body using the thorns tied around his body. All of the hairs on Faang Wei''s body stood up, why was Fang Geyin not around?


    One mouse, two mice, three rats... He crawled up Faang Wei''s body using the thorny branch and felt goosebumps all over his body. He watched as a mouse crawled down his arm, climbed up his neck and then onto his mouth and was about to drill into it.


    Faang Wei immediately shut his mouth tightly and clenched his teeth tightly. Seeing that there was no chance, the mouse decided to give up and climbed up to the top of Faang Wei''s head.


    Right after escaping this calamity, Faang Wei felt something squirming in his underwear.


    A few rats had already snuck into his underwear!


    Faang Wei tried to struggle, but the thorny branch was unable to stop him at all. He couldn''t even do a single movement, Faang Wei didn''t even dare to think: If a mouse were to crawl into his navel, his anus, or even his own body ¡­


    "Ah ¡­" Faang Wei shouted with all his might! At this moment, a golden light radiated from his body. In an instant, all of the thorns and mice were turned to dust by this golden light.


    Faang Wei''s flushed face slowly recovered as he crouched down and gasped for air. It was a close call, but where did all the light come from?


    Faang Wei remembered, it must have been his grandfather who drank the Runic Water for him and saved him.


    The method of a fifth battalion general, it must be so!


    Faang Wei wiped the perspiration off his forehead, he did not have a single ounce of strength left, and could only grab hold of the wooden stick to support himself as he stood up, then walked out with difficulty.


    He did not want to stay in this place for even a minute longer. Faang Wei walked unsteadily.


    At this time, Faang Wei felt a wave of cold wind blowing by. It was as if something was standing behind him, he immediately turned his head.


    A sinister ghost face appeared behind Faang Wei!


    She was still wearing the same scarlet mourning dress, and her entire body was wrapped in thorns. She held a white candle in her hand, which illuminated her melted face. Her eyes were so red that it made one''s heart tremble, and her entire chin almost fell off.


    "F * ck!" Faang Wei screamed miserably as he grabbed onto the wooden stick, "Why aren''t you dead yet, why aren''t you dead yet!"


    "Return my life to me ¡­" "Give me back my life ¡­"


    Her tearful voice continued to circle around the run-down temple, making Faang Wei''s scalp tingle. In order to protect himself, he subconsciously raised his stick and swung it towards the ghost lady.


    The rod passed through the ghost lady''s body, and at the same time, her body disappeared from Faang Wei''s sight.


    How would Faang Wei dare to stay inside the house for even a second longer?


    "Plop!" Both of Faang Wei''s feet mixed as he tumbled to the ground. When he crawled back up again, an even more terrifying scene appeared at the door.


    A female ghost with long hair covering her face crawled on the ground with her hands and feet, blocking Faang Wei''s way.


    Faang Wei could recognize that the female ghost was none other than the "female corpse" that appeared in his "dream" that day!


    With the hungry wolves blocking the door in front and the fierce tigers blocking the back, Faang Wei was stuck in a dilemma.


    "Could it be that I, Faang Wei, am destined to die here today?"


    The red clothed female ghost''s voice continued to reach Faang Wei''s ears from behind. He felt a chill down his spine, and the female corpse in front of the door let out a "Ga Ga" sound, and was prepared to charge forward and tear Faang Wei into pieces!


    "Whiz!"


    The female corpse moved, both of her hands fiercely jumped up from the ground and pounced towards Faang Wei!

 C10

    Faang Wei closed his eyes, completely in despair.


    But, the female corpse actually jumped over Faang Wei''s head and pounced on the red-clothed female ghost behind Faang Wei!


    What was going on?


    Faang Wei opened his eyes and saw the female corpse grabbing the female ghost girl in red, both of her hands pressing her down on the ground.


    He then revealed the sharp teeth in his mouth and bit down viciously on the female ghost''s head.


    Ghost Eater!


    Faang Wei looked at the terrifying and bizarre scene in front of him as he watched the female corpse eating the red-clothed female ghost''s disgusting body whole. It was as if to her, this was a rare feast for a Taotie.


    The speed at which the female corpse ate the ''ghost'' was extremely fast. Soon, not even the dregs were left of the woman in red. All that was left of her was the white wax she held in her hand, which had been thrown to the side and still burned with a strange light.


    The female corpse turned around, and looked at Faang Wei who was so frightened that he couldn''t even stand steadily with his legs crossed.


    Through her long hair, Faang Wei could see that her eyes were shining with a green light. This time, the female corpse did not seem to have any intention of eating Faang Wei, but curiously surrounded Faang Wei and crawled around him.


    What was she going to do?


    Faang Wei''s heart was almost in his throat. He wanted to run, but he knew that if he showed the slightest bit of fear, the female corpse would definitely pounce towards him like last time and rip him to shreds.


    Faang Wei gasped for breath and tried to calm himself down. He knew that he had once successfully "scared" the female corpse in that "dream", and now, the only way to save his life was to repeat the same old trick and "scare" her again.


    "The spirits of the heavens and the earth, all the gods, please bless me, Faang Wei, you must protect me ¡­" Faang Wei mustered up the courage to stand up, suddenly opening all five fingers, baring his teeth and shouting "Ah".


    This move was very effective. The female corpse''s hands and feet quickly retreated a few steps.


    "She was afraid of me."


    Faang Wei''s hanging heart was slightly at ease, as he raised his hands high up in the air, retreating step by step.


    "Don''t panic, don''t panic. You must calm down, calm down ¡­" Faang Wei silently encouraged himself in his heart. However, cold sweat still dripped from his forehead.


    This was a winter night!


    One step, two steps, three steps ¡­ Finally, he walked to the door. Seeing that the female corpse did not have any intention of pouncing towards him, he turned around and started running in the direction of where his grandfather was chasing after Liu Linglang, with his life on the line.


    "Whiz!" Faang Wei felt a breeze by his ear. Although he had used up all of his strength, the female corpse jumped up like a leopard and quickly chased after him.


    The female corpse''s speed was extremely fast, and very soon, she caught up to Faang Wei. Then, with a fierce pounce, she directly pounced towards Faang Wei.


    Her two hands firmly grabbed onto Faang Wei''s arm, and his two legs firmly pressed onto Faang Wei''s legs. There was no way Faang Wei could escape.


    The dead lady''s eyes released a ray of green light, she turned her head and looked left and right towards Faang Wei, practically bringing her nose closer to his face.


    However, he did not intend to eat him.


    He continued to twist and struggle in the snow, letting out heart-wrenching howls, but the female corpse didn''t seem to hear him, it only looked at his face in curiosity.


    She then stuck out her tongue and licked Faang Wei''s face, suddenly letting him go as she sped off into the distance.


    Faang Wei collapsed into the snow like a pile of mud. After surviving the calamity, he did not even have the strength to lift his finger.


    She didn''t eat him.


    Faang Wei who had just escaped death lied on the snowy ground, gasping for breath. Why didn''t the female corpse eat him? Why did she want to eat that ghost girl in red? Could it be that she was helping him?


    Just then, the sound of footsteps came up. Faang Wei stood up in fear as he shouted in alarm: "Who is it!"


    The one who came was none other than Fang Geyin. After hearing Faang Wei''s miserable cry, he returned and upon seeing Faang Wei, he anxiously asked: "What''s wrong, are you alright?"


    When Faang Wei saw his grandfather, he somewhat vexedly lowered his head and said, "Grandfather ¡­ God of Happiness is missing. "


    "You can look for the God of Happiness once he''s missing. How are you? Did the God of Happiness hurt you?" Fang Geyin pulled Faang Wei closer, and carefully examined his body from head to toe.


    A wave of warmth spread to his heart, Faang Wei almost wanted to hug his grandfather and cry bitterly. One must know that he almost lost his life just now, after Fang Geyin determined that besides the fact that he suffered from superficial wounds, he was fine, his expression became cold, and asked: "What kind of good deed have you done?!"


    Faang Wei knew that he had done something wrong, he lowered his head and mumbled: "It''s my fault, I was too naive and wanted to save the female ghost, in the end ¡­"


    He explained the whole situation, Fang Geyin stamped his feet and scolded: "When I left, what did I tell you?! But you, you actually released a vengeful spirit behind my back, it is fortunate that you are lucky that you got lucky. This vengeful spirit''s yin energy affected the God of Happiness, causing the God of Happiness to leave and saving your life, otherwise, you would definitely be dead this time! "


    "But if I don''t save that ghost girl, she would be tortured here. Besides, how would I know if she would hurt me before I save her?"


    Fang Geyin was both loving and helpless, he shook his head and sighed: "Faang Wei, Faang Wei, you are too kind, if you were just an ordinary person, then you might be able to live a peaceful life, but unfortunately you were born in our Fang Family, which is extremely dangerous, and it is hard to predict the hearts of people, if you walk in such a manner in the Dao, you will be eaten up to nothing."


    Faang Wei said in disbelief: "I believe that there are still many good people in this world. "The ghost girl wants to eat me because she can only reincarnate if she eats me. She didn''t do anything wrong, it''s my fault for being incompetent. If I invited a master to help him transcend his limits, she wouldn''t ¡­"


    "Alright," Fang Geyin looked at the inexperienced Faang Wei and said angrily, "Let''s go in and take a look, I want to see what kind of Ghost it is that dares to touch my Fang family''s people!"


    He brought Faang Wei into the run-down temple. The coffin, the ghost girl, the mouse and the thorny branch had all disappeared, leaving behind only a pool of tainted blood and a piece of white candle that was still burning.


    Fang Geyin picked up the candle and held it in his hand to examine it repeatedly. After a long time, he sighed: "So it''s the Wonder Gate''s True Explanation. Just a moment ago, I was wondering why Liu Linglang would appear in such a place with a low concentration of spirit energy. So someone did it on purpose, I don''t know if we will leave any problems behind this time. "


    "Grandpa, are you saying that someone intentionally left this coffin here to refine the evil art?"


    "Yes, it''s the Wonder Gate''s True Understanding Technique, a very evil Tao Method."


    "Humph!" There was actually such a despicable person in the world, to actually ¡­ You actually used a corpse to refine the Tao Method, you are too despicable! "


    "There are too many dirty things in the sect, you don''t have to care too much about them. Furthermore, the evil techniques that have been passed down for thousands of years have led to all kinds of sects being strict in their methods. There are many things that cannot be placed on the stage.


    "Don''t the police care about these things?"


    "The evil Tao technique has already surpassed the scope of knowledge of ordinary people. How could an ordinary mortal policeman understand it, unless it was them ¡­"


    "Who ¡­"


    Fang Geyin laughed heartily, "Over the past fifty years, they have long been split between the north and south, unable to take care of themselves. How would they have the mood to interfere in such trivial matters?


    "Grandfather, who are you referring to by ''they''? How strong are they exactly?"


    "A sect, to be exact, a very historical organization, marked by the surname... "In short, when you see people with the surnames Jiang, Ji, Yao and Mi in the future, it would be best for you to stay far away. They might very well be members of that organization."


    "Why should we hide? I didn''t do anything bad. " Faang Wei did not understand.


    "Sigh ¡­" Fang Geyin let out a long sigh, and said, "Because in the eyes of these people, our Zhuyou is also an evil and crooked path ¡­ Alright, let''s not talk about this. Grandfather will show you something good. "


    Faang Wei then regained his senses, "Oh no, God of Happiness, God of Happiness, what are you looking at? God of Happiness has lost it, quickly go look for God of Happiness!"

 C11

    "Don''t worry, as long as you have it, God of Happiness will come uninvited." After Fang Geyin finished speaking, he lowered his head and started to search the pool of blood.


    "It is indeed here." Fang Geyin revealed a slight smile as he retracted his hand. In his hand, there was actually a piece of bright jade that emitted a gentle light, and did not have a single trace of blood on it.


    Faang Wei hurriedly went over and asked: "Grandfather, what is this?"


    "Vital Bone." Fang Geyin laughed, "Speaking of which, you are really a foolish person with good fortune, if you did not rescue the female ghost hastily, you would not have gotten such a good thing."


    Fang Geyin knew what Faang Wei wanted to ask, and took the initiative to explain before he could say anything: "People have three souls and seven souls, but three souls are too stupid and seven souls are too fierce, so the dao sect has a saying that ''souls cannot be cultivated''. But outside of the human soul, there are also life roots and Vital Bone s, collectively known as Root Bone s. If the Root Bone is not so good, then even if there is the money of the Wan Cheng Family, the experts of the Dao will not take it as a disciple. "


    "A human''s Vital Bone is a piece of cartilage at the Jade Nest Acupoint that is less than three inches. The more prominent the cartilage is, the better the Vital Bone would be. Look, the Vital Bone in my hands, is comparable to ordinary Vital Bone, it is the jade bone that cultivators desire in their dreams. "


    "So, if I''m not wrong, the person who set this up is refining this set of Root Bone. Now that the Vital Bone has been found, the only thing missing is his life force."


    "Life essence, what is it? I don''t know. "


    "If you think about it, maybe you''ve seen it before." Fang Geyin seemed to want to enlighten Faang Wei as he looked at his grandson with a smile.


    Faang Wei thought over what happened just now carefully, then said after a moment of inspiration: "Could it be that you went to chase after Liu Linglang?"


    "That''s right. It''s a pity that the person who set this up went all out and got a huge advantage from a stupid brat like you. If he knew, he would have spat blood and died from anger."


    "His mental skills are bad, so of course he wouldn''t be worthy of such a good Root Bone. Grandfather, no matter what, we cannot let him obtain this set of Root Bone, if not how many of us will die tragically at his hands! "


    Fang Geyin nodded his head: "Of course, since we have met him, then it will be a blessing from the heavens. We will use Vital Bone as a guide, and we will definitely be able to lure Liu Linglang out."


    "Grandfather, did you not catch Liu Linglang just now?"


    Fang Geyin reprimanded: "You were screaming like a ghost just now, how could I have the mind to catch that little thing? Besides, this little thing is very clever. Even I am not completely sure that I can catch it. But with us Vital Bone in our hands, we will definitely be able to lure that little thing out. "


    "You''re not going to look for the God of Happiness anymore?"


    Fang Geyin looked at the sky and said, "It''s fine, there''s still some time before daybreak. Let''s go catch Liu Linglang first, then find the God of Happiness. If everything goes well, we should be able to reach the Corpse Shepherd Inn before daybreak. So everything has to be done quickly, and you must not cause any trouble for me. "


    With Vital Bone in hand, Fang Geyin walked towards the mountain that Liu Linglang had just appeared on.


    "It''s here!" Fang Geyin looked around and said, "This place is empty. Let''s lure Liu Linglang out and tell him that he has nowhere to hide. Stay behind that rock and don''t make a sound."


    Faang Wei followed his instructions and hid behind a boulder. Fang Geyin placed the Vital Bone on the snowy ground and hid with Faang Wei, nervously staring at the Vital Bone.


    Very quickly, the sounds of children laughing came from afar, Fang Geyin said in a low voice: "Liu Linglang is coming, don''t move too much, this little thing is very clever, as long as it discovers something wrong, it will immediately escape, and finding it will be even harder than climbing into the sky."


    Faang Wei nodded his head, his heart in his throat. He stared at the Vital Bone on the ground without blinking.


    "Hee hee, hee hee ¡­" A child''s voice floated over from far away as Fang Geyin said in a low voice, "Almost here!"


    "Hee hee, hee hee, Liu Linglang, Liu Linglang, he was born on an ancient road in the wilderness. "Who asked me to be a Divine General so I wouldn''t have to endure wind and frost in the countryside? Hehe, hee hee ¡­"


    The sounds came closer and closer. Accompanied by the sounds of the rattle, a grey shadow appeared in Faang Wei''s field of vision, which quickly flew to the vicinity of the Vital Bone, and when Faang Wei looked closer, he saw a four or five year old child wearing a large red robe. He had a braid that shot into the sky, and was holding a rattle.


    "Grandfather, is that Liu Linglang?" Faang Wei quietly asked as he nodded his head and gestured with his hands to keep quiet. He looked at the child nervously.


    However, it did not go up. Instead, it curiously wandered around the surrounding of the Vital Bone, testing if there were any mechanisms involved. In the end, it stopped in front of the Vital Bone, tilted its head, and looked left and right, making sure that it was safe. Only then did it shake the drum in its hand, and bent down to pick up the Vital Bone.


    The instant he grabbed the Vital Bone, Fang Geyin rushed out from behind the rock at an extremely fast speed. With a flash of golden light, a talisman directly smashed onto Liu Linglang''s face.


    At this time, the flames in the east, south, east and west sides of Liu Linglang started burning, and the four pillars of fire that shot into the sky quickly formed a wall of fire, trapping him inside.


    Seeing that, Liu Linglang rushed into the sky to escape. How could Fang Geyin let him escape so easily, with a flip of his hands, three bronze mirrors appeared in his hands, the bronze mirrors reflected the moonlight straight towards Liu Linglang, causing him to fall from the sky.


    Fang Geyin took out a few willow branches and planted them into the flames according to the arrangement of the Heaven, Earth, and Mortal cultivators.


    Seeing that, Liu Linglang''s body flashed, and drilled into the ground while crying. Fang Geyin was already prepared, with a casual wave of his hand, green beans, red beans, yellow beans, black beans, and peas flew out together, flying in circles in the air, like falling sand, it trapped half of Liu Linglang''s body in the sand.


    "Wu Dou, release the heaven and earth Yang Qi, the Treasure Mirror of the Three-Innate Qi, the branches on the left and right to block your evil Qi, four fire dragons to burn your yin qi, Liu Linglang, even if you grow wings today, you will still not be able to escape from my grasp!" Fang Geyin''s ambush was successful, he was extremely pleased, and shouted sternly: "Hurry up and surrender!"


    Being surrounded by Fang Geyin on all four sides, Liu Linglang held onto the Vital Bone and stayed in the Fire Prison, the color of his face changed, and he started to cry bitterly.


    As Liu Linglang was about to be burned all over his body, Fang Geyin became even more pleased with himself. He made a hand sign with both hands, trying to make the fire even more ferocious, yet his own hand was held tightly by Faang Wei.


    Faang Wei trembled from head to toe, his entire face became extremely ugly, and he questioned in a loud voice: "Grandfather, what are you doing!"


    Fang Geyin was startled: "Naturally it is to burn this Liu Linglang to death and let him become your life''s core."


    Faang Wei firmly shook his head: "Grandfather, he''s too pitiful. If you want to use this method to give me a good fortune, I would rather die than have him!"


    "You!" Fang Geyin did not understand. "This is Liu Linglang, the world''s top-notch lifeline, with this jade bone of yours, I can exchange it for a set of Root Bone that is hard to come by in the world.


    Faang Wei firmly shook his head: "I don''t want it!"


    "You!" Fang Geyin said in a rage, "Do you know why I didn''t teach you Zhuyou all these years, and why I stayed with you in that deep forest for ten years?"


    "I know." Faang Wei said, "I have been sick since I was young, and the Root Bone are not good. You took me away from the Fang family mansion to hide in the mountains because you were afraid that I would be bullied by the Fang family''s uncles ¡­ Grandfather, I know you are the person who loves me the most in the world. But, if I have to hurt others to get the Root Bone, I will feel guilty for the rest of my life! "


    "You, you! Since you know all about it, why can''t you give me some face? You are the only grandson of I, Fang Geyin, and you are the future Patriarch of my Fang Family. You are so weak, yet you still can''t live up to me, and can''t live up to your name? "


    "Grandfather, life is in danger, Liu Linglang''s life is also in danger, why are you making things difficult for a child, let him go, alright, I beg you ¡­" Faang Wei grabbed his grandfather''s hand tightly, preventing him from forming the seal.


    Fang Geyin looked at his face that did not turn back, and let out a long sigh. He slowly put his hands down, "Fine, I hope you won''t regret this in the future."


    Using this chance, Liu Linglang escaped from the prison of fire. He pointed at Fang Geyin''s nose and cursed, "You! "Bad guy!"


    He then pointed at Faang Wei and said: "You, are a good person!" With a tremble of his body, he drilled into the ground and disappeared.


    Fang Geyin stood in place, unresigned in his eyes. Instead, it was Faang Wei who came over and comforted him: "Grandfather, life and death are fated to be in heaven, this fortune does not belong to me, there is nothing to be regretful about. Whether or not you manage to cultivate Zhuyou is not important. As long as you walk in the world, you only need to have a clear conscience. "


    Fang Geyin pointed at Faang Wei, so angry that he could not even speak, and in the end, let out a long sigh. "You ¡­"


    "Let''s go, I still have to find the God of Happiness. After working so hard for so long, I still haven''t gotten anything, how could I, Fang Geyin, have a grandson like you ¡­"


    "Grandfather, why didn''t we get anything? Didn''t we get a piece of jade bone?"


    "Shut up!"

 C12

    Fang Geyin walked a few steps, and said with a sigh: "With the good fortune of your great benefactor, now that Liu Linglang has run away, your entire plan has been foiled by you. It has been delayed for so long, I wonder if we can still find the God of Happiness ¡­ "Let''s hurry up, otherwise we''ll be in trouble at daybreak."


    Faang Wei lowered his head and followed behind Fang Geyin silently. After walking for a while, Fang Geyin arrived at a crossroad, observing the surrounding area, he took out a bamboo tube from his bosom and opened it, and two bees like worms flew out from it. Squeak squeak squeak.


    "Follow me." Fang Geyin instructed in a low voice.


    "What kind of bugs are these? Can you bring us to the God of Happiness?"


    "Don''t ask, just follow it!" Fang Geyin did not explain any further. He brought his grandson to follow the flying insects towards the south. After going over a few mountain peaks, Fang Geyin stopped and looked around, muttering: "It should be here."


    He pointed at a mountain in front of them. "Where there is a mountain, there must be water. Where there is water, there must be trees. Look at these mountains, they are surrounded by vegetation. Either the spiritual energy was completely gone, or the demonic energy was dense. If the God of Happiness wanted to leave, they had to find their home. However, without the homeward lamp, they had no way to go home, and could only go to a place with dense miasma. If nothing unexpected happens, God of Happiness should be here. "


    Faang Wei learned from his grandfather and looked around. This mountain range was indeed different from its surroundings, it was completely barren and without any signs of life. Thinking about the hope of finding the God of Happiness, Faang Wei turned grief into joy and urged: "Grandfather, since the God of Happiness is on this mountain, what are you waiting for."


    "She''s the one who is here. We can''t act rashly!" Fang Geyin said, "Look carefully at this mountain, it is a place of great calamity, if some blind person were to build a Yin Residence here, it would be the house of great calamity, and would cause a Corpse Transformation."


    "Grandpa, are you afraid that there are zombies or ghosts?"


    "I am not worried about this, it is just that I can see that this place is not a good place, the others can also see that if they were to meet the Phoenix Girl who is depending on the mountain for cultivation, it would be troublesome."


    "But we have to recall the God of Happiness!"


    "That''s only natural, so we must be careful when we go up the mountain."


    They quickly arrived at the mountain top, only to see that it was completely bare, almost like a monk. There was not even the slightest trace of a God of Happiness. After searching for a while using the moonlight, Fang Geyin suddenly called for Faang Wei to stop. Through the moonlight, the two of them saw a small hole that seemed to be dripping with water. Fang Geyin said softly: "Maybe the God of Happiness is inside. Follow me."


    He passed a small leaf to Faang Wei and said, "This leaf can protect you against the miasma, keep it in your mouth." After saying that, he brought Faang Wei into the cave.


    This hole was not high, but it was filled with a thick layer of silt, and every step he took practically reached his neck. In the winter, it was extremely cold, and the pain Faang Wei had suffered could be imagined, but he forced himself to endure it.


    Although the stream was not wide, it was still about one meter wide, and half a foot deep. It flowed into the distance, following the stream, yet on the other side, it seemed as if it had been cut off, and disappeared into the night. It was really strange! Fang Geyin suddenly pressed Faang Wei down and whispered: "Be quiet."


    Following the direction, Faang Wei found that near the creek, there was a "person" wearing a black cloak standing there motionlessly.


    Faang Wei was overjoyed, and said: "Grandfather, God of Happiness is indeed there!"


    "Don''t celebrate too early. Look carefully, what''s the difference!"


    Only then did Faang Wei realize that the Chen-Zhou Rune on God of Happiness''s forehead had disappeared. Somewhat worried, he asked weakly, "Grandfather, can you catch her?"


    Fang Geyin muttered to himself, "Taking her isn''t difficult at all, it''s rare for her three souls and seven souls to return to her position. This place is very dark, if the God of Happiness''s Three Souls and Seven Souls remain here, what is the point of us walking here? "


    Just as Fang He was speaking, a mystical scene took place in front of him. God of Happiness was like a sand sculpture, suddenly collapsing and turning into a pile of black powder.


    Faang Wei was so scared that his face turned white, he looked at his grandfather in panic. Fang Geyin''s expression also changed as he said coldly: "As expected, as I expected, the little girl from Phoenix Mountain is causing trouble again."


    After saying that, Fang Geyin no longer hid his body, and shot towards the direction of the "God of Happiness", he sprinkled a ball of pink powder out of his hand and flew towards the God of Happiness.


    Faang Wei followed closely behind Fang Geyin.


    "Don''t come near me!" Fang Geyin roared, but it was already too late. Faang Wei heard a few rustling sounds, like bugs crawling on rotten leaves.


    He lowered his head and saw countless black bugs crawling towards his feet. Under the moonlight, the snowy land was clear and black and white.


    Faang Wei immediately stopped. In the blink of an eye, they had stacked over one inch thick. They constantly climbed up the rocks on their companions'' bodies, and very quickly, they were half a meter tall, one meter tall, and it was only when they formed a small hill that they stopped. It was pitch black, with countless hidden dark waves, making the scene extremely horrifying.


    Even if there wasn''t any intense fear, Faang Wei still had chicken skin all over his body.


    Fortunately, his grandfather was here! Fang Geyin extended his left hand, and a talisman ignited itself without any wind. Changing his right hand, a blue and white flower bowl appeared in his hands, and Fang Geyin drank all of the clear water in the bowl in one gulp.


    Suddenly, a mass of fire oil spurted out of his mouth. In the blink of an eye, a large portion of the worm-like object was burnt, emitting a foul smell.


    Faang Wei heaved a sigh of relief, but his grandfather''s expression became even uglier. After a few seconds, the dense rustling sounds came again, getting louder and louder, getting closer and closer. The black bugs that blotted out the sky started swarming towards them like a flood.


    "Grandfather!" Faang Wei''s heart trembled as he shouted loudly.


    Fang Geyin looked at the surging black tide of insects in front of him, took out a pitch-black ruler from his chest, and threw it into the air, stopping in front of the black tide.


    A strange thing happened. The black insect tide actually stopped in front of the ruler and lingered on the spot, not daring to move forward.


    Fang Geyin said in a clear voice: "I don''t know which Fairy''s cultivation Zhuyou Fang Geyin has come across while walking around this place, and I hope that you will forgive me for offending him."


    Not long after, a clear and melodious voice rang out, "Which blind little thief actually dares to barge into my forbidden area? So it turns out that Patriarch Fang is here for a visit. Please forgive me for offending you."


    "Fairy''s cultivation has been tough, I have no intention of offending you, but unfortunately, God of Happiness has left today, and I have trespassed into the cultivation grounds of Fairy, so I hope that Fairy can help me return the God of Happiness to me, in the future I will bring the three beasts to Phoenix Mountain to repay my wish."


    "Is that what you''re talking about?" The woman''s voice sounded again. A moment later, a black cloaked God of Happiness jumped from afar and stopped near the stream, just ten metres away from them.

 C13

    "Grandfather, it''s God of Happiness. There''s no mistake this time!" When Faang Wei saw God of Happiness, his face was filled with joy.


    Fang Geyin''s face also lit up: Thank you, Fairy! Even though he said that, he still carefully went closer to the God of Happiness, until she stuck a Glyph back on the God of Happiness''s face, only then did she heave a sigh of relief.


    "Hehe, hehe ¡­" Under the moonlight, one could only vaguely make out that she was dressed in the attire of a Miao Family woman. Her entire body was covered with silver ornaments that reflected the moonlight, "I didn''t think that Patriarch Fang would have a chance to make a mistake. If you didn''t meet me today, this God of Happiness might not have been able to make it back."


    Fang Geyin astonishingly said: "I was careless. I thank Fairy for your assistance."


    "The Fang family''s Patriarch has already revealed his Zhuyou, if I dare to disobey, the Fang family''s family head will not be able to take it lying down." The lady was all smiles as she shifted her gaze onto Faang Wei and asked, "This handsome little brother is ¡­"


    "My name is Faang Wei, thank you Fairy." Faang Wei immediately introduced himself.


    "Faang Wei, Faang Wei..." The Phoenix Girl seemed to have thought of something, and carefully sized up Faang Wei once again. "So you are the kid who was rumored to be in the Zhuyou, haha ¡­ Interesting, interesting. "


    Faang Wei asked doubtfully, "Does Fairy know me?"


    "I know better than that. Go ask the various sects in the world which one of them doesn''t know that someone from the Fang Clan has appeared ¡­"


    "Fairy!" Fang Geyin seemed to be afraid that the Phoenix Girl would say something, and anxiously interrupted her, "It''s getting late, we have to continue on our journey, and we will not disturb your rest any longer."


    "True." Phoenix Girl looked at the sky, "There is more than an hour left before daybreak, right? Hurry up and leave, if you can''t make it to God of Happiness Inn, it would be terrible. "


    Fang Geyin left with Faang Wei. Just as they arrived at the entrance of the cave, the Phoenix Girl''s voice came from behind, "Little handsome brother, if you are free, remember to come and play.


    When Faang Wei thought about those terrifying Venous Insect Posion, he shivered. He didn''t want to come back to this damn place again for the rest of his life.


    After exiting the cave, Fang Geyin did not stop to rest and quickly led the God of Happiness over. Faang Wei was still holding onto the blue and white bowl as he followed closely behind, and not long after, Fang Geyin heard his footsteps and stopped. He turned around to look at him, and said indifferently: "If you have anything to say, say it."


    Faang Wei seemed to have held it in for a long time. "Grandfather, why are you lying to me?"


    "Are you talking about this God of Happiness?" Fang Geyin knew, "That''s right. That night, you weren''t dreaming. Everything was real."


    "Since it''s true, then why did you lie to me, Grandfather?" This God of Happiness clearly wanted to harm me last time, but why did he save me today? Who is she exactly? What does she have to do with our Fang family? Who was the person who came to our house last time? Why did you agree to walk with him? How did that Phoenix Girl know me? Is there some secret you aren''t willing to tell me? "


    Faang Wei voiced out all his doubts in one breath, hoping that Fang Geyin could give him an answer.


    "You''re done?"


    "Yes." Faang Wei nodded heavily.


    "Okay, I''ll tell you." Fang Geyin took a deep breath and said, "This God of Happiness has nothing to do with us. We are disciples of the Zhuyou, it is only natural for us to drive corpses away, and it is also our way of making a living. The reason I didn''t tell you the last time was because I was afraid that there was a shadow in your heart, so I didn''t want to affect your mood for the first time. You are the grandson of my Fang Geyin, and as one of the Four Veins of the Zhuyou, the Fang Family still has some fame in the Xiangxi. They have a good relationship with our Zhuyou, so it is not strange that she knows your name. "


    Faang Wei was stunned, he shook his head and said: "That''s impossible, Grandfather, you must have been hiding something from me."


    "What kind of answer do you want?"


    Faang Wei was at a loss for words. That''s right, if his grandfather didn''t tell him the truth, then what was the truth?


    Fang Geyin continued, "It''s getting late, if we can''t make it to the Corpse Chasing Inn before dawn, you know the consequences, don''t ask about these things anymore. If you think I''m lying to you, go find the truth yourself, I can''t help you either."


    Faang Wei silently nodded, and did not speak further. He quickened his pace, and Fang Geyin secretly sighed, his thoughts filled with myriad of things: "Faang Wei, oh Faang Wei, do you know how big of a mistake we have made today? If he could get Liu Linglang, perhaps everything could change, but since you are soft-hearted, you would rather not have the Root Bone and let that little bastard go. Sigh ¡­ Also ¡­ If you weren''t so kind-hearted since childhood, even those people wouldn''t be able to let you live until today. Even though I, Fang Geyin, am the Patriarch of the Fang Family, and I am temporarily able to rely on my old face to make them give me face, I will not be able to protect you for the rest of my life. In the future, you''ll have to walk the road by yourself. I want you to protect yourself and live well... Xiao Mann, your spirit in heaven must protect your child ¡­ "Perhaps I should have listened to you and never allowed this child to come into this world. However, as the third generation heir to the Fang family, I truly do not wish for my bloodline to be exterminated and my clan head position to fall ¡­"


    Thinking about it, Fang Geyin''s eyes became moist. Xin Feng sighed, and scattered the paper money with the wind.


    Before the sun was about to rise, the two finally arrived at the Corpse Chasing Inn. Looking at the shabby two-story building, Fang Geyin breathed a sigh of relief, and said: "Faang Wei, go and knock at the door."


    In the face of the cold dawn air, almost at the same time as them, there was another group of people in front of the Ying Family Temple. In the face of the cold dawn, almost at the same time as them, there was another group of people in front of the Ying Family Temple, holding up a black umbrella.


    "That''s right," a short fat man bent over and said, "This is the place, Mr Lan has worked hard."


    "Such an important place, why didn''t you send someone to guard it? If someone dares to trespass, will you guys be able to bear it? " Mr Lan shouted, scaring the few people around him into silence, they did not dare reply.


    Mr Lan took the lead and walked in, "If we successfully refine it, it would count as a contribution from you guys. Elder Huang''s one hundred and thirty-eight year old birthday is about to arrive, this is my birthday present to Elder Huang, please do not ruin it for me."


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, everything is in the hands of our brothers. We will definitely give you our birthday present on time. If Elder Huang sees this gift, he might even be happy and bring you into the inner sect!"


    "Of course," The Mr Lan smiled. "In order to prepare Elder Huang''s birthday present, our Lan Family has already been busy for three generations, so how could Elder Huang not be satisfied this time?" After saying that, he took the lead and stepped into the Yin Gong Temple. Seeing the bonfire that had just been extinguished, the Mr Lan lost his previous complacency and ran towards the thin leather coffin.


    Naturally, there was nothing left.


    Mr Lan''s face turned livid, he turned and looked at the few people around him, gritted his teeth and said: "Can anyone explain to me what the f * ck is going on!"


    Plop, plop. The few people beside him were so scared that they went limp and fell on the ground, "What''s going on, what''s going on ¡­ Clearly ¡­ Before we left ¡­ Still here ¡­ "Who the f * ck ate the heart of a leopard and dared to touch our things ¡­"


    Pow! Mr Lan was so angry that his entire body was trembling, he slapped one of them and scolded: "You bastards, you can''t even hold a coffin, go look for one, if you can''t find one, I''ll skin you alive!"


    They quickly searched through the temple. Mr Lan was so angry that he kicked at the bonfire and cursed: "God damn, we are all trash, trash!"


    The temple was naturally empty with people as they had nothing. The few of them trembled and pretended to search with all their might, afraid that the Mr Lan would think of them as useless.


    One of them seemed to have discovered something and shouted loudly, "Mr Lan, come over quickly and take a look, this ¡­"


    Mr Lan stepped forward, and looked towards the direction the person pointed. His entire body seemed to have been hit by acupuncture, as he froze in place ¡­


    There was a brush shaped rune engraved on the wall, they all quickly went over, although they did not understand why Mr Lan would have such a huge reaction, but no one dared to disturb him.


    Finally, someone couldn''t hold himself back and gently pulled at the corner of Mr Lan''s clothes. Only then did Mr Lan wake up as if he was from a dream, and said with a trembling voice: "Men, burn this temple down for me, quick, quick, quick."


    "Mr Lan, what''s wrong?" The few of them were puzzled.


    Mr Lan''s entire body twisted, his eyes revealed deep fear, and he muttered: "It''s been over a hundred years, it''s been over a hundred years, could it be that he has reappeared ¡­ Impossible! "But this symbol clearly belongs to him ¡­"


    "Mr Lan, do you know who exactly has been here before?"


    "Pah!" Mr Lan slapped him in the face and said angrily, "You bunch of dogs, do you know how much trouble you have caused me? You... "You guys ¡­"


    "It''s about to burn. Don''t waste a moment. Don''t let him know that I''ve been here, don''t let him know that I''ve been here ¡­" Mr Lan mumbled to himself as if he had been possessed.


    When had these henchmen ever seen the Mr Lan in such an abnormal state? A small symbol actually scared the soul out of this person who shook the Dao Gate so much? Who left this symbol? The few of them harbored doubts in their hearts, but none of them had the guts to ask Mr Lan.


    Mr Lan ran out of the Ying Gong Temple as fast as he could. He still had some lingering fear in his heart as he said, "All of you, light the fire. Burn it, burn it."


    One of them could not help but ask, "Mr Lan, if we burn down the temple, wouldn''t we have no clues left?"


    "What other clues do you need?" Mr Lan shouted, "Do you idiots know how much trouble you have caused me?"


    Mr Lan ignored his subordinates, turned around, and tremblingly kneeled on the snowy ground. He clasped his hands together, and said to himself: "Bodhisattvas, buddhas, gods, and ancestors of Lan Family, protect me, do not ever let him find me, please, please. "I, Lan Feng, am only thirty-five years old this year. I don''t want to die so soon. Please bless me. You must bless me ¡­"


    Mr Lan was knocking against the snow as if he was pounding garlic. He suddenly stood up and shouted, "What are you idiots waiting for, quickly burn it!"


    It was only until the Ying Gong Temple ignited a huge fire that Mr Lan felt at ease. He looked at the few of them and said, "You guys stay here and guard this temple until it is burnt to ashes. Otherwise, I will throw all of you into the fire as well!"


    After which, he hurriedly left.


    "I must go back and tell Elder Huang that the Adjudicator has appeared ¡­"

 C14

    After Faang Wei knocked on the door, the person who opened the door was an old man who was around sixty years old, and he looked quite similar to Fang Geyin.


    Seeing this man, Faang Wei was immediately overjoyed: "Third Uncle!"


    The old man who was called Third Uncle saw Fang Geyin, then looked at God of Happiness behind Fang Geyin, his expression somewhat surprised: "Lord Fifth."


    Fang Geyin nodded his head, faced the sky and scattered a stack of paper money, then said clearly: "Please enter the cabinet, God of Happiness."


    Behind him, God of Happiness''s body was stiff as he walked step by step into the house, standing straight behind the door. Third Uncle''s expression did not seem to calm down, and only asked after Fang Geyin finished the procedures: "Master Wu, didn''t you leave the mountain behind? "Why did you take the initiative and bring Menglong here today?"


    "Third Uncle," Faang Wei said with slight displeasure. "My name is Faang Wei."


    You are the first grandson of the young generation, and according to the ranks of the Fang family, you should be called Meng Long, but because of the arrogance in your fifth master''s heart, if I were to give you such a name, I am not going to call you. "


    Fang Geyin brushed off the dust on his body, and said indifferently: "The people from Wei Family have not come to cause trouble recently, have they?"


    I am originally from a side branch of the Fang family, so why would it be in their way? Besides, the disciples of the Wei Family have to stay with me for a long time, so they would still give me some face. However, in terms of travel, I have a small advantage." "It''s a good thing that I planted some bamboo on the mountain. I can sell it for a bit, otherwise, I would really starve to death here.


    Fang Geyin said with a heavy face: "It''s been hard on you, the people from the Wei Family are getting more and more outrageous. The Fang family has set up an inn for corpses, which is convenient for the disciples of the Zhuyou to travel. This is a rule that has been passed down for thousands of years; When the inn fell, the Zhuyou disciples were not able to walk, and could not earn money, they were the last to be harmed! "


    It''s a good thing that the Wei Family have always been high up in the sky, taking in disciples extremely strictly. There aren''t many with the surname Wei who come to my place every year, but more and more disciples of Wu Family and Wu Family have come, so the business of getting rid of corpses has basically been monopolized by these two families.


    Fang Geyin was puzzled. "Where are the people from Wang Family?"


    "Wang Family?" Third Uncle laughed heartily, "I haven''t seen him in almost twenty years. Let''s not talk about all these, I am just curious about the level of God of Happiness in this world that requires you to personally go there. "


    Fang Geyin took out the smoke gun that he brought along with him. Third Uncle immediately lit a fire for him and slowly smoked, "Do you still remember what happened 18 years ago?"


    Third Uncle''s expression immediately changed, and he quickly said: "Fifth Master, you and Meng Long are tired right? I''ll go prepare breakfast, after that you guys can rest, I''ll guard the lamp."


    After he spoke, he ran to the back of the house to hide.


    Faang Wei saw that Third Uncle''s actions were abnormal and immediately asked: "Grandfather, what happened eighteen years ago, how did you scare Third Uncle to that extent? You can''t even mention it. "


    "It''s not just him who doesn''t dare, no one in the entire Zhuyou is willing to bring it up again. Alright, let''s go check out the seven orifices of the God of Happiness, see if the Chenchen Sand has fallen off, and if it falls off or falls down, fill it up once more, and don''t let the seven orifices breathe again."


    Fang Geyin took out a stack of peach wood talismans from his bosom and handed it over to his grandson, saying: "Stick this talisman on your forehead, chest, arms, and knees; don''t worry. Only by pasting this talisman on a new one will you be able to remove the old talisman.


    Faang Wei did as he said, Fang Geyin took out his hometown lamp and lit it in the southeast corner. The flames rose up and brought out smoke time and time again, warming the somewhat eerie and terrifying house.


    When everything was done, Third Uncle walked out from the kitchen at the back. He held a few bowls and plates in his hands and said awkwardly while looking at Faang Wei: "This is a countryside place, there''s nothing to entertain you all with. But these are all grown in your own garden, they are cleaner than the ones in the city."


    Fang Geyin nodded: "Third Uncle is too polite.


    Third Uncle set up the tableware and even specially helped Faang Wei scoop a big bowl of rice. Faang Wei had been tired for the entire night, and the Five Organs Temple had been set up for him since long ago. Fang Geyin only ate a few bites before putting down his tableware. He held onto his pipe and puffed out as he looked at his grandson who was wolfing down his food with eyes full of love.


    Third Uncle saw all of this.


    When Faang Wei was done eating, Fang Geyin instructed him to go inside the house and sleep. Because they still had to rush there at night, after a night of suffering, Faang Wei was already tired to the point where he fell asleep very quickly.


    After Faang Wei had a good night''s rest, Third Uncle came over and sat beside Fang Geyin, and gave him a cigarette.


    Fang Geyin shook his head, shaking the smoke gun in his hand: "This is good, that thing of yours is not suitable for me."


    The Third Uncle did not force him, as he lit up his own cigarette and asked: "Fifth Elder, Meng Long is almost 18 years old this year, right?"


    "Three months, and three months." Fang Geyin counted with his fingers, "In the blink of an eye, Faang Wei has already reached the age where he can marry and have his own children, so this old bones of mine won''t be able to hold on for long."


    "Fifth Elder, it''s not that I''m talking about you, but that you really shouldn''t have brought Meng Long here today. If they found out, they would definitely say that you broke the engagement. At that time, not only our Fang Family, our entire Zhuyou would be linked to you."


    "Do you really think I''m afraid of them?" Fang Geyin said coldly, "No matter who it is, as long as they dare to touch a single finger of Faang Wei, this Zhuyou ruler will take his life."


    "Lord Fifth, everything about your life is good. It''s just that your personality is too stubborn, and if I''m wrong, then you shouldn''t have let this child come to this world. He''s a great disaster."


    Fang Geyin slanted his eyes and looked at Third Uncle, and said coldly: "Why didn''t I see Zhu''er?"


    How could that little b * stard want to stay here? He married a classmate of his from university last year, and now he''s had a child for two months. He''s too big to be a father, so let her be ¡­." Mentioning her daughter, Third Uncle revealed a slight smile on his face, "As a grandfather, I haven''t even seen my own grandson once. But when the sky turns warm, she should come back to visit me.


    "Would you be happy if I killed your grandson?"


    Third Uncle was so scared that his face turned green, his voice trembling: "Fifth Uncle, this, this is not something to joke about."


    never made a sound, but only looked at him coldly, causing goosebumps to rise all over his body. His entire face was flushed red, and he stuttered: "I''ll give it to you ¡­ Down... Pour a cup of water ¡­ "


    "Don''t spout nonsense like that in the future." Fang Geyin said, "Since Faang Wei is born in my Fang family, he is my grandson. If anyone wants to touch him, they will just have to fight with me. By the way, tell all those with the surname Fang that I have the family tree and will pass it down to Faang Wei. Whoever wants to take it, weigh it against themselves first. "


    Third Uncle''s face changed three times in a row. He forced a smile and said: "Everything is fine, why are you saying this? "Drink water."


    Fang Geyin did not speak, he stared at Third Uncle expressionlessly, causing him to be unable to breathe. He swayed his hands, causing the cup to fall onto the ground.


    "I... I''ll give you... "Let me change your glass ¡­"

 C15

    Fang Geyin stood up and said: "It''s time for me to rest too. You take good care of the homeward-finding lamp; you should know the rules, so I won''t say anymore. If God of Happiness wanted to leave, it would be destroying the Fang family''s signboard. "Put away all those thoughts in your heart, and take good care of your family''s law and ruthlessness."


    Third Uncle laughed dryly and nodded his head repeatedly. Fang Geyin snorted coldly and went back to his room to rest.


    In the living room, Third Uncle stared fixedly at the God of Happiness behind the door. Sometimes he would stand up, sometimes he would sit down and mutter to himself, "Could it really be her?"


    Third Uncle, who was wearing a black hat, naturally couldn''t see his face. He seemed to be unwilling and walked to God of Happiness''s side and was just about to open the God of Happiness''s Chenzhou Talisman with his hands, when he let out a long sigh.


    After being conflicted for the whole morning, the Third Uncle had not decided to reveal the God of Happiness''s Chenzhou Talisman, so he wanted to see the true appearance of the God of Happiness.


    "Fang Geyin is stubborn. If this God of Happiness is really her, and he brought this God of Happiness to the Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect, it would be signing a contract. Zhuyou and Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect had finally calmed down for a few decades, and it was time to make a huge scene. Do they know about this matter in the Wei Family? If they knew, why would they act according to Fang Geyin''s personality and make such a ruckus? "


    It''s just that Fang Geyin definitely will not let me go. Fang Geyin, oh Fang Geyin, do you know what you are doing? Are you trying to throw the foundation that our Fang family''s ancestors have built for generations into a pit of fire? No, even if you want to kill me, I will do it! "


    After an intense battle of thoughts, the Third Uncle made up his mind. He took off the bamboo hat on God of Happiness''s head, and a beautiful female face appeared in front of him. Seeing this face, Third Uncle''s body trembled, his face revealed an expression of disbelief, and he shouted: "It''s actually her! It''s her! "


    Whoosh ¡­


    As the wind blew through the hall, all the lights on the southeastern corner of the city were extinguished!


    Third Uncle seemed to not have noticed that the Lamp of Homeward Bound had been extinguished. The shock brought about by the face in front of him was too big, he was completely stunned, as though he had gone stiff, and did not move at all.


    However, his lips were trembling and his teeth were trembling. It was as if he had seen the most terrifying thing in the world.


    "Whiz!"


    The sound of the wind rang out. Third Uncle only felt a pain in his chest as he looked down to see a shiny blade sticking out from the sheath. Fresh blood flowed out of the blade, and then he felt a heart-wrenching pain.


    Third Uncle turned his head and saw Fang Geyin''s sallow face and the steel blade in his hands.


    "You, shouldn''t have seen it!" Fang Geyin''s voice was filled with a bone-piercing chill, "You broke the rule."


    "It''s her, it''s actually ¡­" "It''s her ¡­" Third Uncle''s eyes flashed with a bone deep fear, as he repeated this sentence without any end in his mind, the fresh blood that continuously flowed out from his body made him feel colder and colder. Song and Song... Fang Clan... Fang Clan... Ancestors... "I won''t let you off ¡­"


    "Heh heh, you don''t have to say that. You know that for the past dozens of years, I have endured the pain of a hundred ghosts devouring my heart day and night, and I did not think that I would be able to live for long. Instead, dying is a kind of release.


    "Fang Geyin... You will go to hell... You will go to hell... Take your darling grandson with you... "Let''s go to hell together ¡­"


    Third Uncle used all of his strength to make the last malicious curse. His eyes widened to the size of bells and he died with grievance.


    He squatted down, and slowly closed Third Uncle''s eyes as he sighed, "Ol ''Three, go ahead and be at ease. I''ll make sure that you surpass your limits and place yourself in a good family in the next life, so that you won''t be reincarnated into the Fang family again. "I''ve let you down. Don''t worry, I''ll be with you soon enough. When we reach the underground, I''ll be at your mercy, but you really shouldn''t look at her. You really shouldn''t ¡­"


    Fang Geyin sat on the ground, gasping for breath, and suddenly he looked like he had aged several tens of years. Tears appeared in his eyes, looking at God of Happiness''s face, he said in a sobbing tone, "Xiao Mann, I have no other choice but to kill the Fang family''s disciples today. Once word of this gets out, people from the Wei Family will definitely not let Faang Wei go. Faang Wei is only eighteen years old, he hasn''t even killed a chicken since he was young, why wouldn''t the Wei Family people let him go? "


    The God of Happiness seemed to be about to make a move, Fang Geyin immediately cast a Glyph on her face, then adjusted the God of Happiness''s black hat and tied the black veil. He carefully checked whether the Chenchen Sand in the seven apertures of the God of Happiness had fallen off, then walked in front of the homeward lamp and lit it again.


    After doing all this, Fang Geyin no longer had the mood to sleep. He lit up a dry smoke and sat on the chair to smoke. Around dusk, Faang Wei was woken up by Fang Geyin. Third Uncle''s corpse had naturally been properly collected by Fang Geyin, and the fresh blood on the ground had also been washed clean by him.


    "Third Uncle has just left, he might be going to the town to buy vegetables, forget it, it''s getting late, we should also set out."


    Faang Wei naturally did not have any doubts, the grandfather and grandson brought the God of Happiness and once again began to drive the corpses away.


    After that, they passed through the mountains and rivers for a few days, using Zhuyou to chase corpses. There was a special "Corpse Road", which was created by the feet of the seniors of Zhuyou, so it was best to avoid alarming the strangers, and they all walked through the desolate mountains and wild mountains, of course, there would be times where they had to pass through the village. In the past, whenever people in the village heard the sound of the Yin Luo in Fang Geyin''s hands, they would call their children into the house, and then close the doors and tie up their dogs.


    So in the past few days, other than meeting a few youths who had a hangover, Faang Wei had not met anyone else along the way. How could this young man who grew up in an internet era and received a "scientific education" believe that there would be corpses being chased? Fang Geyin had no other choice but to scare them off with a small trick. He believed that for a long time, these few youths would not dare to travel in the dark of the night again, and the story of the "Hoodlum" would spread throughout the streets and alleys as well as their large and small online forums.


    However, Fang Geyin took Faang Wei to sleep at night and it could be considered as a smooth journey. The two quickly arrived at the boundary of Jiangxi Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect.

 C16

    Ghost Wondering Land


    When he reached the foot of the mountain, Fang Geyin stopped in his tracks. He suddenly took out a black cloth from his chest and said: "Cover your eyes with it."


    Faang Wei asked with doubt: "Grandfather, what is this?"


    "We''re going to live in a very shady place. If you cover your eyes, you won''t have to look at your ''good friends''."


    Faang Wei laughed: "Grandfather, do you still think I''m a three year old child? I''m a descendant of the Zhuyou''s Fang Family, why would I be afraid."


    "If it''s an ordinary thing, you definitely won''t be afraid, but the place we need to go through is the Ghost Wondering Land. It''s better for you to cover your eyes so that there won''t be a shadow in your heart in the future."


    Faang Wei pounded his chest with determination, "I am the descendant of the Zhuyou, so I won''t be afraid. Grandpa, you don''t have to worry about me later, I can go over by myself."


    Fang Geyin thought for a while, "That''s fine, what should come will eventually come. It''s also good to let you train your gall bladder, but later on, you will definitely follow me closely."


    Faang Wei promised as he saw his grandfather take out a glass bottle the size of a thumb from his chest, and said: "This is ox tears, drip it into your eyes."


    Faang Wei held it in his hand and asked, "Grandfather, can you really see a ghost with such tears?"


    "Ordinary cow tears are naturally not good. One must use the last tear of the old cow before he dies. Animals all have intelligence, cat''s eyes, crow''s eyes, black donkey''s hooves, dog''s blood all have their miraculous uses. The Tears of Ox''s function was to allow people to temporarily possess'' Yin Yang Eyes'', allowing them to see things they normally wouldn''t be able to see. Ghost Wondering Land is the evilest place. Inside, there are living beings that can be seen with the naked eye, and Evil Spirits that can''t be seen with the naked eye. If you shed tears, you can see anything that you can''t see and see.


    Faang Wei nodded his head and dropped his tears into his eyes. He only felt a sharp pain in his eyes, and in the next moment, he became calm once more.


    "There are things to buy in the Ghost Market. Not only are there those that are outstanding, there are also many other runic tools. Disciples of the Zhuyou would go shopping in the Ghost Market before they leave. Even though this is a small bottle, it contains the tears of ninety-nine oxen and is very valuable in Ghost Market. "


    "Then wouldn''t I have spent a huge sum of money ¡­"


    "No worries. Ghost Market specializes in bartering. I still have some treasures, so I can afford to buy them." Fang Geyin talked while he walked, and Faang Wei also felt that the air around him was getting colder and colder.


    "Grandfather, I heard that the Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect is the orthodoxy of the Dao. How can there be such a place at the bottom of the mountain? Could it be that the Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect allows these demons and ghosts to wreak havoc?"


    "Faang Wei, you have to know, before dawn, most often it is the darkest. Similarly, every single open and aboveboard sect has a secret behind their backs, and this Ghost Wondering Land was intentionally built for a reason."


    "Ah, why did they build this damn place?"


    "The Ghost Wondering Land is not full of Yin Spirit, they are more like they are enduring the pain of death."


    "Endure the death?" Faang Wei asked, "What is it?"


    "There are many bad people in this world, and most of them are managed by the police. However, when these people are so vicious that they can''t even atone for their deaths, they will act."


    "Who, who are they?"


    "The mysterious organization that I told you about last time. They were loyal to the government and specialized in things that the government couldn''t or wouldn''t do. They would capture these vicious people here and punish them in their own way."


    "What method?" Faang Wei asked softly.


    "You''ll see soon enough." Fang Geyin led Faang Wei further ahead. Suddenly, a shrill wolf howl broke the night sky, and with this cry, it quickly brought about resonance from''s comrades. It lingered in the night sky, causing goosebumps to rise all over their bodies.


    ignored them and continued to move forward with Faang Wei. "These are Crying Soul Dogs, they are also the guards dogs raised by the Ghost Wondering Land, you are a stranger, and your body is filled with anger, they will only scare you and not do anything to you."


    Following Fang Geyin''s footsteps, not long after, Faang Wei saw numerous graves with countless Yin banners floating in the night wind. For a place like this, if it wasn''t for Fang Geyin, he probably wouldn''t even have come here.


    "Ghost Wondering Land is right in front of us. Follow me, don''t move recklessly." Fang Geyin instructed his grandson once again to bring God of Happiness to continue walking forward. Faang Wei held onto the blue and white bowl tightly as he followed behind God of Happiness. His eyes did not even dare to look into the distance.


    Howl ¡­" With the moonlight, Faang Wei could clearly see these beasts. He couldn''t tell if they were wolves or dogs, but these wolfdogs were a lot bigger than normal dogs and also a lot thinner, like an empty skeleton. Their eyes shone with a deathly green light as they circled around Fang Geyin and Faang Wei, their tongues sticking out, and blood-red mucus continued to fall off.


    Fang Geyin did not pay attention to them, and they did not dare to rashly move forward either. They only jumped around continuously on top of the grave, vigilantly observing this'' three ''strangers of unknown origins.


    "Grandfather, look, there''s someone here." Suddenly, Faang Wei seemed to have discovered something as he pointed to the closest grave and whispered to it. Under the moonlight, Faang Wei could clearly see a person crouching in front of a tombstone with his back towards Faang Wei and the others.


    "Those are the people who can endure death. Don''t you dare disturb them. " Fang Geyin was also on guard, as he asked cautiously.


    Faang Wei and Fang Geyin just brushed past him. As expected, that person did not seem to have noticed Faang Wei at all, and continued to stare at the tombstone intently.


    Borrowing the moonlight, Faang Wei took a glance at the words on the tombstone, "Inheritance in your fifties, hundred years of flowing flowers, carrying your body along with you, good and filial reputation."


    Judging from the inscription, this person should have been a well-respected person when he was alive. How could he have died here? Faang Wei silently said in his heart.


    His hand began to wipe away the words on the monolith, and very quickly, the words on the monolith were wiped clean. He used his bony hand to carve on the monolith: "For the elderly, for the sake of wealth; for the sake of fame; for the sake of fame; for the sake of doing all sorts of evil ¡­"


    "Grandfather, what is he doing?"


    "He''s changing the inscriptions on the monolith." Fang Geyin said, "Before a person dies, he will leave behind an epitaph, and this is the conclusion given by that person before he dies, and is also the important basis for the Yin Division to judge his actions and rebirth. However, for many people who seek fame, even after death, no one will be able to find out about his actions and deeds, and these people might very likely end up doing well because of this, but for those who get caught here, they will have to personally write their own monolith inscriptions, and write down all of their actions, so that they can rebirth."


    "Rebirth ¡­." Faang Wei asked, "Aren''t they already dead ghosts?"


    "No, I said it was to endure death. Their bodies have already died, but their souls are imprisoned in their bodies, and they can only watch as their bodies rot little by little, unable to beg for life or even for death. Unless they can write an inscription that will satisfy the people here, only then will there be people who will go overboard for them, and this is the punishment for them."


    Just then, the person who wrote the inscription seemed to have noticed that someone had arrived. He turned his head, looked at Fang Geyin, and groaned: "I know my wrongs, save me ¡­ "Save me ¡­"


    Faang Wei saw the face clearly. It was a face that had not completely decayed, one eye was already gone, and the face was covered in green corpse oil. Corpse worms were crawling around in his five senses, making him look like he was about to puke.


    Fang Geyin did not pay attention to him and continued to lead Faang Wei forward. At this time, a voice suddenly sounded:


    In the west wing, the sun shined brightly.


    There was a girl lover in the west wing,


    Mom and Dad Ignore Heart Injury


    Kid is hungry, not full, not warm...


    Skin to make clothes, meat to make soup...


    His voice was filled with tears, causing people''s hair to stand on end. Fang Geyin''s face changed as he said: "It''s coming!"

 C17

    The melody came from afar, as if it was right in front of them. At the same time, it was also far away from the horizon. Especially that special melody, it carried a kind of grief that came from hell, which made people shudder. Faang Wei couldn''t help but to shrug his shoulders. He grabbed the blue and white bowl even more tightly and carefully followed behind Fang Geyin, afraid that he would lose something.


    Fang Geyin shushed him and brought Faang Wei to hide behind the grave, and whispered: "The reason why I let you shed tears is because I want you to see this item. A person who has been wrongly accused has turned into a ghost, and there''s nothing more sinister and harsh than this item.


    "What is it?" When Faang Wei heard Fang Geyin''s words, he couldn''t help but become nervous. He curiously peeked his head out from behind the grave, and carefully observed the black mass of grave outside. Right at this time, the ghost-like wailing sounds came again, causing Faang Wei to involuntarily shrink back his neck, feeling a chill down his spine.


    In the west wing, the sun shined brightly.


    There was a girl lover in the west wing,


    Mom and Dad do not care about the heart injury


    Kid is hungry, not full, not warm...


    Skin to make clothes, meat to make soup...


    "He''s here!" Fang Geyin said softly, his expression becoming extremely heavy. It was clear that he was afraid of what was about to appear.


    Immediately after, one, two, three, like fireflies, floated over from afar. When they were less than ten meters away from Faang Wei, Faang Wei finally saw through all of these things.


    The lanterns were lanterns. Behind the lanterns were indistinct silhouettes. The weak lights within the lanterns illuminated the silhouettes of these people holding the lanterns. If there were no surprises, there would be no shadows behind them.


    As they got closer and closer, their faces became clearer and clearer. These "people" were all dressed in red, their long hair covering their faces and their feet not touching the ground. It was as if they were floating in the air as they walked around.


    The songs were emitted from their "mouths." They hummed and sang, and the floating figures swam among the graves, as if they were looking for something.


    "What are they doing?"


    "Looking for my son." Fang Geyin said softly, "Look carefully at the lamps in their hands."


    Faang Wei obeyed and used all his strength to look at the lanterns in the "people''s" hands. They seemed to be no different from ordinary lanterns, but they were a little strange and Faang Wei could not tell the difference.


    While still feeling suspicious, a red-clothed "person" came over from the direction of Faang Wei and the others, and was only a few meters away from Faang Wei. Fang Geyin said in a low voice: "Hold your breath, don''t let them smell the anger on your body."


    Faang Wei obeyed and immediately held his breath. He searched around the grave where Faang Wei and the rest were, and as if he did not find anything, he picked up a lantern and left, causing Faang Wei to heave a sigh of relief. Just then, he was shocked and frightened, his entire face had long turned red.


    Just as this "person" was nearing Faang Wei, Faang Wei saw the lanterns in his hands. On the front of the lanterns, there was a vivid and lifelike face of a child.


    "So that''s how it is. Why is there a child''s face on these lanterns?" Faang Wei asked his grandfather in a low voice.


    Fang Geyin carefully looked at his surroundings and explained in a low voice: "Those are not actually drawn, they are real."


    "What?!" Faang Wei was shocked, and almost shouted out loud.


    Fang Geyin indicated for Faang Wei to take note of them and said in a low voice: "That''s right, the reason why those lanterns are so strange is because they are made from the skin of a little kid! The lanterns they held were made from the skin of their own children. Because they were living in adultery with others, they gave birth to little babies, and that was why they were captured here and refined into vicious sons. Because of the crimes they committed while they were still alive, they were locked in the Ghost Wondering Land until they found their own son. "


    "Isn''t their son in his hands?"


    "That''s right," Fang Geyin said, "But they themselves do not know, that they will be here searching for ten years, or even a hundred years. In short, they will never be able to find their own son ¡­ Until one day ¡­ "


    "Even if these women commit adultery, so what? What era is it now? Are the people here old antiques? "It''s too much to use such a crime to incriminate someone in private."


    "Ai!" Fang Geyin heaved a long sigh, "The sin of wanting to add insult to injury has no meaning, these so-called ''crimes'' are just a piece of cloth used to cover up a cultivator''s behavior. Their goal was to increase their own cultivation in order to obtain the fierceness of these ghosts. From a certain point of view, it could also be considered as a method of raising ghosts. "These hypocritical guards, lying that they don''t want to murder innocent people, that''s why they pulled such a banner. In name, it''s to exterminate the people, to help promote justice, and their real goal, hehe ¡­" Fang Geyin laughed, "It''s fine if you don''t want to talk about it."


    "These cruel and merciless hypocrites, they should be entering the Ghost Wondering Land to receive punishment the most," Faang Wei said angrily, "They are just casually killing creatures, is no one going to stop them?"


    "Who cares." "You?" Fang Geyin said disdainfully, "No matter how the era changes, there will always only be one word in the sect ¡ª The law of the jungle. Whoever has the most ability will have the most Tao Method, and the person with the most Tao Method will be the one who is the most righteous. If one day, you are able to become a Sect Leader of the Zhuyou bloodline and make your Zhuyou become the strongest power within the sect, then you are the representative of justice and justice. "Cultivating the Dao is a matter of struggling between the yin and yang realms. If one is obedient, then one must take the shortcut and see how one goes about doing so. If one''s heart is lenient and does not cultivate the dao, it is an unbreakable truth in the sect."


    "If people who cultivate the Dao were bad people, I''d rather not cultivate. As an ordinary person, at least I''d be able to live a peaceful life." Faang Wei was filled with anger.


    Fang Geyin said: "You should know where this human skin lantern came from. Let me tell you, these cultivators used the disguise of ''exterminating demons and protecting the dao'' and took away both women and children less than seven days after the child was born. Then, in front of the women, he buried the children in the ground, only letting them stick their heads out of the ground and then using his knife to cut a cross over their heads. Pull the scalp apart and pour mercury into the wound. Because mercury is more important, it will continue to flow down the wound, stretching the skin and muscles. "


    "Skin peeling? What is wrong with them, being so cruel? " Faang Wei shouted in anger.


    Fang Geyin continued to explain, "They''re in so much pain that they''re crying and struggling at the same time. But it was all in vain. No matter how they screamed, no one would come to their rescue. Their bodies were buried under the earth, and they could not move at all. Only when the mercury had flowed to the soles of their feet and their skin had been stretched open could they climb out. But their skin is still in its place. "


    Faang Wei could no longer bear to listen anymore.


    "And all this, the monk will let his mother see, let him wail. Some of the weaker women even died on the spot from grief. If they died, the monk would cut them down and burn them together with the skinned children, burying them in the Ghost Wondering Land. Since his mother''s soul was trapped in the Ghost Wondering Land, it would not be reborn. The monk would peel off the human skin and make a lantern, allowing the women to find their own child. This was the same kind of vicious mother that he had just seen ¡­ Faang Wei, Faang Wei, what happened to you ¡­ "


    Faang Wei clenched both his fists tightly, tears constantly flowing out from his eyes. His entire face became extremely sinister, and he said fiercely: "These human demons, truly deserve to be sliced into a thousand pieces!"

 C18

    Fang Geyin said: This is the reason why I brought you here, you have to know, if you decide to inherit my Fang Family''s fire, then in the sect, it is not as simple as your studies, and the sect is not as simple as your school. Its dangers far exceed your imagination, and if you walk on this road, whoever is ruthless enough will be able to live, if not, one day, because of your benevolence, you will become a member of this Ghost Wondering Land, and you won''t even have the qualifications to be reincarnated, this is the sect''s thousand years of history.


    Faang Wei looked at Fang Geyin, and said: "Isn''t the purpose of cultivation to save people, and amongst cultivators, is there not a single good person?"


    Fang Geyin nodded heavily, "Yes, but they are all dead now."


    Faang Wei shook his head: "I don''t believe you."


    But they are him, and you are you, so your identity is already destined to be yours. Even though I can protect you until now, there will still be a day when you will have to walk the path of the future, and if you were to leave me like this, you will be like a lamb that will be eaten by the wolves, and not even your bones will remain, child. How can you understand my painstaking efforts!


    Faang Wei saw that Fang Geyin did not say anything, and did not say anything else. He looked vigilantly at those female monsters in the distance who were holding human skin lanterns, and said softly: "Grandfather, what are we doing here?"


    "Waiting for someone," Fang Geyin said, "The purpose of our mission was to drive the corpses away so that we could send the God of Happiness here. At midnight, there should be someone coming to pick you up, and it should be soon."


    "What?!" You must send this God of Happiness to the Ghost Wondering Land. " He thought about how his own biological son had died in front of him, causing Faang Wei to be unable to accept it at the moment. He said loudly: "Grandfather, didn''t you say that the people here were all extremely vicious bad people? I don''t care if this God of Happiness was a bad person when I was alive, but it had only taken my life in the Yin Gonggong Temple, how can you treat it like this!"


    Fang Geyin immediately turned pale with fright, "Crap. You''ve alarmed my mother. "


    Sure enough, after hearing Faang Wei''s call, the mother monsters that were searching for their ''son'' rushed towards the grave that Fang Geyin was at. Her feet hung in the air like ghosts, twisting his body in the air, but her speed was so fast that it made people tongue-tied. In a blink of an eye, dozens of mother monsters rushed over from all directions, surrounding Faang Wei and Yue Shan.


    Then, if the songs from the Infernal Realm were to start ringing again, dozens of lanterns would light up like will-o ''-the-wisp.


    Faang Wei was so frightened that his face turned green, and he immediately used his hands to cover his mouth. But what could he do?


    Kid is hungry, not full, not warm...


    Skin to make clothes, meat to make soup...


    Suddenly, a female ghost rushed at Faang Wei. Knowing that his body was already exposed, Fang Geyin shouted loudly, "Faang Wei, follow behind me, don''t mess up your formation."


    Even though Faang Wei was afraid in his heart, he still said loudly: "Grandfather, I''m not afraid. If there''s anything I need help with, just call for me."


    "Stay well." Fang Geyin bellowed as he released a Glyph in his hand. Instantly, the Glyph changed in mid air and transformed into a Credit Imprint, and landed in Fang Geyin''s hand, Fang Geyin held it in front of him. He stepped forward seven steps in a row and it was as if he was performing magic, his eyes wide open as he shouted: "The sun and moon shines, the five stars give me support and the stars give me support."


    Instantly, the grass near Faang Wei started to grow crazily. Fang Geyin released a breath, grew five meters long, exhaled a second breath, and instantly grew ten meters long, trapping Faang Wei in the middle while also blocking off the female ghosts who were charging towards Faang Wei.


    Fang Geyin said, "I will protect you with the Changchun Seal, don''t you dare move again!"


    Faang Wei was already dumbstruck. He had never seen a Daoist technique like this before, where the techniques of a deity that he had read about in the books really existed in reality. Although his grandfather had already displayed many mystical techniques while driving away corpses, the impact was far from comparable to the power of this seal.


    The Tao Method of the Zhuyou is truly an unfathomable miracle, if there comes a day that I can also learn it ¡­


    Although Faang Wei was afraid, he was mostly overwhelmed with emotions. He knew that he had already entered another world, and that there was an existence in it that was different from the real world ¡­


    A door.


    As a result, they turned around and pounced towards Fang Geyin. After settling Faang Wei down, Fang Geyin''s heart became a lot calmer, and he snorted coldly, "Since the battle with Yi Shenling twenty years ago, this old man has never had the chance to fight again. Originally, I have never had the chance to do so in my life, but you fools who don''t know how powerful you are, yet still want to force me to act."


    While talking, Fang Geyin moved his feet again, his mystical steps moving like the ''Rippling Light Steps'' in a TV show, dazzling Faang Wei. Fang Geyin opened his right hand''s five-fingers halberd and made a gesture that Faang Wei could not understand, his left hand moved, causing another Credit Imprint to appear in his hand.


    The only difference was that the Credit Imprint Fang Geyin used to save Faang Wei was carved out of wood, while this Credit Imprint was carved out of metal.


    Fang Geyin placed the Credit Imprint on his right hand and immediately, his entire arm became golden. He closed his four fingers and gave a thumbs up, then unceremoniously pressed down on the forehead of the female ghost who was closest to him.


    The female ghost was caught off guard and was instantly pressed against Fang Geyin''s thumb.


    Fang Geyin shouted loudly. At the same time, the human skin lantern in the ghost girl''s hand fell.


    A crisp sound rang out.


    Fang Geyin scurried forward, and wherever his thumb went, it was as if he had installed a guidance device. Every movement coincidentally landed on the forehead of a female ghost, and all the female ghosts felt as if their acupoints had been pressed down, and the human skin lanterns in his hands all fell down.


    Clang! Clang! Clang! The sound was incessant.


    "Grandfather, so powerful!" Seeing Fang Geyin''s display of might, Faang Wei forgot about his safety in the forest and clapped loudly.


    Fang Geyin kept counting all the mother monsters one by one. Then, he turned around and returned to his original spot as he shouted loudly, "The sky is clear and the earth is calm, I want to record everything!" As the curses faded, all the female ghosts that were suppressed started to have a golden glow between their eyebrows. The golden glow enveloped all of the female ghosts, and under Fang Geyin''s gaze, their bodies slowly started to melt, turning into a pool of golden liquid.


    Fang Geyin stood in place, his sallow face becoming a little pale, and his breathing becoming a little hurried. He shook his head: "Looks like it''s impossible to refuse to accept it, I only used two seals, and it''s already somewhat unbearable. Sigh ¡­"


    Faang Wei strenuously walked out of the woods, supported Fang Geyin with his hands, and asked with deep concern: "Grandfather, are you alright?"


    "Not bad." Fang Geyin said, "If only you were more obedient."


    Faang Wei knew that he had lost control of himself, and that was why he had caused such trouble. He felt a little embarrassed and said: "Grandfather, the ghost aura here is dark, we should leave as soon as possible."


    "It is indeed a little strange." Fang Geyin pinched his fingers and calculated the time, frowning: "According to the agreement, they should be here by now."


    "Grandfather, look!" Suddenly, as if noticing something, Faang Wei pointed to the front and shouted.


    On the tomb in front of them, the long-lost dead were starting to appear again. They were starting to carve something on their tombstones with their hands.


    Faang Wei looked over, it was not only a grave, there, there, and even there, almost all the graves, and all the people had appeared out of nowhere to endure death, all of them repeating the same action.


    Modify the text on the tombstone.


    However, this time, the words on the tombstone were no longer those words of repentance, but blood dripping words.


    How could it be like this? Faang Wei''s expression changed greatly as he looked at all the tombstones.


    The Tomb of Fang Geyin


    The mountains were everywhere, and all the graves were no exception!

 C19

    "Grandfather, what''s going on!?" How could it be like this! " Faang Wei''s mood had just calmed down a little, and had become nervous again from this strange scene. Fang Geyin, who was used to seeing great waves and storms, furrowed his brows and muttered: "Could it be them?"


    One of his hands pressed down against Faang Wei as he said in a deep voice: "This time, it is very likely that we are in the wrong path. If there is any danger later on, I will have God of Happiness bring you away first, at that time, you will not go home no matter what. Take this to find a person, he will tell you what to do."


    Faang Wei hurriedly shook his head. "Grandfather, no matter what, I want to be with you."


    "If you are here, you will only implicate me. Do you want the two of us to die here?"


    "But ¡­" Faang Wei still wanted to say something, but Fang Geyin patted his shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, Grandfather can handle it." With that, he handed over the bright yellow bag to Faang Wei and personally untied Faang Wei''s clothes. Then, he stuck the bag close to his lower abdomen and tightened his belt, tightly tying the bag. This time, he stroked Faang Wei''s head and laughed: "Good child, everything will be over. Grandpa won''t let anyone bully you. "Remember, you are the heir to the Fang family. You are my, Fang Geyin''s, grandson."


    After saying that, Fang Geyin got up and walked in front of God of Happiness with his bamboo hat covering his face. He let out a long sigh, as if he was explaining: "I know you hate me, but you should understand that everything I do is for Faang Wei ¡­ "Sigh ¡­"


    Faang Wei lowered his head and squatted on the spot, both of his hands tightly clenched into a fist. He hated himself for being such a helpless and weak high school student, but in this kind of life and death situation, he still had to rely on his grandfather, who was over the age of sixty, to protect him from the rain. [Why can''t I help him? Why can''t I just escape? He did not have the ability to be a hero! He could only be a bear!


    Fang Geyin did not even bother looking at Faang Wei, and suddenly jumped onto a grave, exposing his slightly hunched back. The old man laughed, but his voice was filled with energy: "My body is very strong, I am afraid I cannot use this Yin Residence right now, it is a waste of everyone''s good intentions."


    "There will be a time when I can use it!" An ear-piercing sound came from the night sky, "It''s always good to prepare for a rainy day. What if I use it today? How would the dignified Patriarch of Zhuyou, the old Patriarch of the Fang Family, die without a burial ground? "


    Faang Wei woke up from his grief and shouted, "You villains and thugs, you treat human life as grass, don''t you understand the law of murder? Do you know that these crimes are enough to sentence you to death ten times?


    "Law?" The ear-piercing voice was amused, "Little friend, are you here to make a fool of yourself? "Don''t tell me that your grandfather has never told you about this rule before?"


    "Dao Affairs, Dao Arts?" Fang Geyin replied, "I wasn''t mistaken, you all belong to the ''Seal''! It''s just that I don''t know which ancestral hall you''re offering to. "


    "It doesn''t matter if I tell you. The Juniors are unique. Have you heard of the Hundred Dogs Prison? Fang Geyin, eighteen years ago, you had committed a Daoist taboo and your "Seal" had long been blacklisted. If not for giving face to the Wei Family, you would have entered the "Ghost Hell" eighteen years ago. After dragging it on for 18 years, why aren''t you obediently following us back to the Ghost Hell to serve your sentence? If you still insist on resisting, this Ghost Wondering Land will be the place where you die! "


    In front of him was an endless number of tombstones, upon which were carved countless bloody names. But there was no shyness on his face. He smiled.


    "The ''seal'' was passed down by a commoner, if I recall correctly, the Chen Clan is only ranked seventy-two, and with your small surname, you want to deal with me, one of the Four Clan Chiefs of the Zhuyou? What about people with eight surnames from the ancient times? Did you not come today, or is it that no one else is still alive?! "


    The voice turned silent, but after a while, it continued, "Sect Leader Fang, if it was eighteen years ago, even if our entire clan came here, we might not have been able to capture you alive. Otherwise, with your abilities, why did the twelve Credit Imprint only make two moves? This junior remembers that you relied on twelve Credit Imprint s to dominate the entire sect! "


    "I can''t beat those twelve Credit Imprint, why don''t you guys try? Have you forgotten the battle between Yi Shenling and I back then? "


    No one could forget the fight between Fang Geyin and Yi Shenling back then, which was one of the most classic battles between the disciples of the Dao Sect in the past thirty years. Although victory or defeat was unknown at that time, and both sides had never mentioned the results of the battle, the fact that Fang Geyin fought alone against the number one expert of the Qing Wei Dao Sect showed how high his Tao Method was. In these eighteen years, Fang Geyin had retreated from the Hidden Dao Sect with no more achievements in battle. However, the worm with one hundred feet hadn''t died a stiff death, so even if he faced the half crippled Fang Geyin, no one could be sure of winning.


    "Master Fang, we''re not ignorant children, how about this, today we''ll pretend that we''ve never seen you before. As long as you hand over the God of Happiness in your hands to us, from today onwards, my Chen family will never cause trouble for you, okay?"


    Fang Geyin laughed out loud, "The fox tail has finally been revealed. You little bastards, you aren''t here to capture me, you are here for the God of Happiness right?"


    The man laughed dryly and said: "Your life is much more important than the God of Happiness, even if you do not care about yourself, you still have to consider this child, and if we are not mistaken, this little friend here doesn''t even know the slightest bit of Tao Method, when we fight, we will inevitably harm him, that is not good, right?"


    "In your dreams!" With a flip of his hand, Fang Geyin struck out with the Credit Imprint, and at the same time, shouted loudly: "Get out here!"


    The Credit Imprint was the Changchun Seal that was used to save Faang Wei just now, and as it turned in midair, it directly struck the ground. Instantly, the grass on the entire grave started to grow wildly, Fang Geyin pouted his lips and exhaled, causing the grass and plants to grow to become five meters long, then two of his breath went out, and the grass and trees grew to become three meters long. The entire grave instantly became a forest, and covered all the graves.


    Instantly, "Wa, wa" sounds came out one after another, and figures flashed from the grave, dozens of people jumped out, all rushing towards Fang Geyin. It turned out that when Fang Geyin was talking to the Chen Family members, he took the chance to bury the seed, using the Credit Imprint s to grow the seed, and forced everyone who was lying in ambush out.


    This was experience, the experience in facing off against an enemy. Looking at the spectacular scene before his eyes, Faang Wei couldn''t even shut his mouth;


    The person who was ambushing them, was initially prepared for a sneak attack, but was forced out of hiding by Fang Geyin. The moment the Changchun Seal was released, a second Credit Imprint appeared. It was just that this time, its movements were simply too fast, and even Faang Wei who was just inches away from it could not see its appearance.


    The new student Lin Mu suddenly transformed into his human form and tightly hugged the Chen Clan members without any warning. Dozens of people were almost subdued.


    The difference in strength was huge, the Chen family members suddenly understood, they were facing an expert that was difficult to deal with, but he was just two Credit Imprint, they were almost completely subdued!


    "All Souls Victory Seal!" Someone shouted loudly, "Run!" Everyone had fear written all over their faces. Everyone looked at each other in dismay, not knowing how to escape.


    Fang Geyin was not done yet, with one hand, he took out another Credit Imprint, the power of the attack not letting him go, a big seal appeared on top of Fang Geyin''s head.


    This seal was three times larger than all the Credit Imprint from before, and it was also carved in an even more exquisite manner.


    "Dragon Subduing Seal!" The panicked voices of the people from the Chen family group all sounded. They all knew what this Credit Imprint meant!


    Fang Geyin held the Dragon Subduing Seal in his hand and stepped onto the Seven Stars Steps, his waxen face filled with majesty. The "Dragon Subduing Seal" was constantly revolving above his head, and Fang Geyin''s powerful voice resounded in the night sky.


    Fang Geyin''s methods had exceeded all of their imaginations, and only the legendary Twelve Zhuyou s, which they had heard of, had such a world-destroying power!


    "Grandfather, don''t kill them!" Seeing Fang Geyin''s ruthless expression, Faang Wei revealed his killing intent, then looking at the Chen Clan disciple''s pale white face, he understood the power of the flying dragon.


    "The law of the murderer!" Faang Wei timidly said from the side.


    Fang Geyin stopped and made a hand sign, causing the golden dragon to disappear without a trace.


    The old man knew the result of this seal, but how could he possibly kill in front of Faang Wei! He was just an ordinary child and should not have let him see the cruel scene of a massacre ten miles away. Furthermore, he should not have let his most respected grandfather become a demon that could kill without blinking an eye!


    Fang Geyin''s eyes swept across the faces of the Chen family disciples who were in a sorry state, and forcefully spat out one word: "Scram!"

 C20

    The Chen Family clansmen did not dare utter another word, and immediately fled in panic. After the crowd disappeared, Fang Geyin''s body shook violently, and he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Grandfather, what''s wrong?" His grandfather had just shown off his might, and Faang Wei was just about to clap and cheer for him, when he saw Fang Geyin suddenly vomit blood, and hastily rush forward to support him. Fang Geyin''s face gradually turned yellow, and both of his hands became like sieve as they intensely trembled.


    "Don''t worry, I just used too much strength and stirred up my Qi. I''ll be fine later ¡­" Three Credit Imprint s, only three of them! " Fang Geyin''s expression was unfocused as he muttered, "I didn''t think that even these small fries would have to go through so much trouble. "I''m old, you can''t not accept this!"


    "Grandfather, you were so handsome with those Credit Imprint just now, how could you be old? So many people were easily killed by you, you are the number one expert in the world!"


    "The Unrivaled Expert?" Foolish child, there are mountains outside the mountain, and there are people outside the mountain. With my shallow Tao Method, I can only take care of these juniors who do not know how high the sky is and how deep the earth is. If I were to meet a true expert, your grandfather would definitely be at a disadvantage. "


    "Grandpa is lying, I don''t believe it." Faang Wei carefully wiped off the blood on the corner of his lips as he said, "Grandfather, what kind of outstanding ability does your Twelve Credit Imprint have? Can you teach me?"


    "You can''t learn it." Fang Geyin said.


    "Oh!" A trace of disappointment appeared in Faang Wei''s eyes.


    "You will learn something even better in the future." Fang Geyin forced a smile, "The world is so vast, why are you so afraid of my Twelve Credit Imprint? Remember, it is taboo to follow suit within the sect. If I were to pass down the 12 Credit Imprint s, you will at most become another Fang Geyin. Lad, you have to rely on the sea, fish, and birds of the sky to soar through the skies.


    "Oh." Faang Wei couldn''t help but be disappointed, thinking: How could I have such a high goal? I would be satisfied if I only had half of Grandfather''s abilities.


    Fang Geyin looked at Faang Wei with eyes filled with love and pity, and said: "Looks like they won''t come today. Let''s go."


    "Grandfather, who exactly are you waiting for? How did the Chen family know we would come here?" Did the person who contacted you betrayed us? "


    Fang Geyin sighed, "That''s right, we have to go and check it once we get back. "Let''s see who is actually plotting against me." Saying that, Fang Geyin''s face turned cold, a sharp killing intent flashed past his eyes.


    Faang Wei quietly asked: "Are we able to bring the God of Happiness back with us so that it won''t have to stay in this damned place?"


    He had always been worried that Fang Geyin would leave the God of Happiness behind in the Ghost Wondering Land. Hearing Fang Geyin''s words, hope immediately sprouted in his heart, and he secretly prayed that the person who would come and contact him definitely would not come, and definitely not come.


    Just as the two of them were about to leave with God of Happiness, a voice sounded from behind them, "Sect Leader Fang, I''m late."


    Faang Wei''s heart skipped a beat. In the end, the contact had still come.


    In the blink of an eye, he had already arrived in front of the two of them. The man was dressed in a black windbreaker, and seeing that the two of them were still around, he immediately blurted out: "Apologies, apologies, there were some delays on the way here, I came too late, I came too late."


    Fang Geyin looked at him: "It''s alright, while you''re not here, I just happened to move my muscles a bit. When people get old, if they get bored everyday, it will be easy for them to go senile dementia. "


    That person''s expression changed. "Did someone make things difficult for you just now?"


    "It''s just some ignorant thieves that were chased away by me."


    "That''s right, that''s right, Sect Leader Fang is one of the few experts of the Zhuyou, how many people in the sect are your opponents? "Tell me, who were those people just now, that I will definitely find them one by one. Dammit, how dare you spoil my good fortune!"


    "He belongs to the ''Seal''. Can you afford to offend him?"


    That person''s face suddenly changed. He laughed towards the sky and said: "Sect Leader Fang, you''re joking ¡­. Ehh, this must be Faang Wei. He''s already so big, and when you were young, I even carried you! "


    "Hello, uncle." Faang Wei went forward and sweetly greeted his.


    Fang Geyin took over the conversation: "Lee Xin, I''ve brought God of Happiness over for you. Where are the things that I want?"


    "Thank you." Lee Xin then got back to the main topic at hand, he carefully took out a wooden case from his briefcase at the side.


    This wooden box looked to be ancient, like an artifact from the Ming and Qing Dynasties.


    Lee Xin carefully held the wooden box in his hands, and said: "Our company has spent a lot of effort to find this, and have people ask around, and spent 30 million to get it from the Ghost Market. In order to obtain it, I have spent all my money this time."


    "Our Nondissolving Bone s are worth far more than thirty million, right?" Fang Geyin said coldly, "The Nondissolving Bone has not been seen in the real world for a whole hundred years, you have profited from this transaction."


    "That''s true, who doesn''t know that the Zhuyou is the strongest family in the world, and even if we managed to obtain the Nondissolving Bone, it wouldn''t be of much use. Without the Zhuyou, we wouldn''t be able to raise a corpse into a demon even if we were to use the Ghost Wondering Land.


    Lee Xin changed the topic of his words as he chuckled, "The thing that we gave you is not something that is easily obtainable. This thing is a treasure drawn from the Blood Sea of the Netherworld, it can wash away the grudges, sins, and evil curses from your past life. It''s not that I, Lee Xin, am bragging, but ever since the Nether Blood Sea dried up, there is only one bottle left in the world. If you can find a second bottle, I, Lee Xin, promise that not only will I not accept your Nondissolving Bone, I will even give you 30 million, it''s a dollar! "


    Faang Wei stood at the side, not saying a word. He had been carefully scrutinizing this person called Lee Xin, he was dressed neatly and neatly, and had a clean set of clothes which set off his body. However, Faang Wei kept on having the feeling that between his brows, there was a trace of craftiness and craftiness. Faang Wei didn''t like him from the beginning, but why would his grandfather do business with such a person?


    "I hope this is true ¡­" Fang Geyin took the wooden box from Lee Xin''s hands, "If you dare lie to me, hmph!"


    "Aiyo, my dear grandfather," Lee Xin said as he stomped his feet, "I won''t dare to lie to anyone. The Twelve Credit Imprint s of Zhuyou, as long as they casually smash on my head, I will die.


    Fang Geyin opened the wooden case and curiously walked over. Inside, there was actually a thin layer of liquid that looked like mercury. Fang Geyin reached out with one hand and actually ''twisted'' the pool of water.


    Faang Wei stared at the scene in front of him. It was indeed a boundless universe. Everything was strange and out of the ordinary. What was the chemical composition of this pool of water? Was it just water? If it was water, how could he screw it up?


    "It must be some kind of liquid metal, like the one inside the Transformer. Otherwise, why would it be so expensive, but why does Grandpa want this? What''s the use of it?" Faang Wei thought.


    Fang Geyin brought this "pool of water" to Faang Wei''s mouth and instructed: "Eat it."


    "Huh?" Faang Wei''s mouth opened so wide, this ¡­ This... Can you eat it?


    Fang Geyin raised his voice and said: "Eat it!"


    Faang Wei shook his head: "Grandfather, I don''t even know what this is, can you casually eat it? What if you get diarrhea? "


    Lee Xin laughed from the side as he shook his head and sighed, "Xiao Fang, oh Xiao Fang, this is the only treasure left in this world. Even I am reluctant to eat it, but you''re actually afraid of suffering from diarrhea ¡­ "Of course, there''s no use in eating it, I''m not ¡­"


    "No one will take you for a mute if you don''t speak!" Fang Geyin said fiercely.


    Lee Xin realized that he had lost his composure and immediately shut his mouth. Faang Wei looked at Fang Geyin''s solemn face and knew that he had no choice but to eat this thing. He closed his eyes and swallowed the thing in his grandfather''s hands whole in one gulp. This thing melted instantly and was slightly sweet.


    Fang Geyin saw Faang Wei swallow it, and anxiously asked: "How is it, what do you feel?"


    "No, I''m just a little tired."


    "Oh." Fang Geyin could not help but be disappointed, and asked Lee Xin: "How long will it take before you get the results you deserve?"


    Lee Xin shrugged his shoulders and said: "Old Master, do you think this is patchouli positive energy water? Everyone has drank all of these for five yuan and a bottle, from the start I have told you that I only guarantee that the goods are real. As for the effect, it all depends on Xiao Fang''s own luck."


    Fang Geyin said: "You make a call and call for the people to take over God of Happiness, you come with me."


    Lee Xin''s expression changed, "What do you mean by that?"


    "How would I know if the thing you gave me is real or fake? I''ll let you go the moment it becomes effective."


    Lee Xin''s face became even uglier as he stuttered, "If this thing ¡­ Forever... I''m making an analogy... "It''s never going to work ¡­"


    "Then I''m sorry." Fang Geyin didn''t even raise his eyes. "You sold me a fake medicine that''s worth thirty million. Thirty million, that should be enough to buy your life, right?"


    Old Master ¡­" Lee Xin''s face became deathly pale, and he couldn''t even straighten his tongue. "What a joke. Old Man... I can''t just joke around ¡­] I''m old, I''m young... This... This... There were losses and gains... There was no kidnapping... That''s right, isn''t it? Besides, there was no signal at all ¡­ Who am I supposed to call for God of Happiness ¡­ "Little handsome brother, don''t you agree?


    Lee Xin knew very well that Fang Geyin''s stubborn personality could only place his hopes on Faang Wei, but at the moment, Faang Wei was standing there confused, as if he had not figured out the situation.


    Although he was weak and sickly, it was all a minor ailment. He could have taken some medicine in the hospital, but he didn''t have a terminal illness, so why did he need to take the 30 million yuan medicine? What''s more, what kind of medicine could be so expensive? It was worth 30 million, and it was even worth a dollar!


    Are you kidding me?


    Right at this moment, an anxious voice sounded out: "Fang Geyin, you treacherous little person, the reason why I, Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect, gave you the Nondissolving Bone was because I hoped that you could use the Zhuyou''s Tao Method to find a way to raise corpses. You actually used it to make a trade with an evil merchant of Ghost Market, you, do you trust us?"


    "F * ck!" Lee Xin shouted loudly, "It''s over, someone from the Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect has arrived!"

 C21

    After a man shouted, countless figures outside the Ghost Wondering Land rushed towards Fang Geyin. Lee Xin, whose face had turned pale from fear, anxiously tried to escape, but Fang Geyin grabbed his collar and asked coldly: "Are you trying to escape?"


    "Sect Leader Fang, if you don''t leave now, it''ll be too late." Faang Wei''s voice trembled, it was obvious that he was extremely afraid of Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect''s people. Faang Wei also knew that things were bad, and with a pale face, he pulled at the corner of Fang Geyin''s clothes as he timidly said: "Grandfather, it seems that quite a number of people have come, they are all here for you."


    "Don''t worry about anything, you''ll need to calm down whenever something big happens."


    Those people were like martial artists in a movie, with a few ups and downs, they surrounded Fang Geyin and the other two. The leader of the group looked at Fang Geyin, then at Lee Xin who was'' twisted ''in his hands.


    Fang Geyin''s eyebrows drooped downwards, and his eyes revealed only a small crack. He did not even look at the crowd, and angrily said: "There''s no meaning, I was just teasing you guys, so what?"


    "Fang Geyin!" "We only believe in you because you are a Sect Leader of the Zhuyou branch. We never thought that you would actually be a villain who goes back on your words. It has been quite easy for the Zhuyou branch and our Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect to be quiet for dozens of years, are you trying to stir up a war between us?"


    Fang Geyin didn''t even look at this person and said: "You talk too much nonsense, have the disciples of the Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect changed to words and words already?"


    Not only did Fang Geyin not repent and beg for forgiveness, he was overbearing and overbearing, and could not tolerate it. Even if these people cultivated a Taoist scripture without cause, they could not help but get angry, and a group of people took out their treasured swords from behind them.


    These people had actually unsheathed their swords! At this time, Faang Wei only thought that since he had traveled to ancient times, it was not easy to obtain guns that were banned by the government. If they were really in the underworld, they would at least take out a three inch long broadsword like Brother Haonan. Sword was something that was flashy but not real. It was easy to break, and its destructive power was not enough. It was fine to film it, but when it came to actual combat, it was the least useful.


    Perhaps they wanted to pay homage to tradition. Although Faang Wei thought that in his heart, when he saw the dozens of swords shining brightly, he couldn''t help but feel a little scared. But then he thought about it, how mighty were the twelve Zhuyou Credit Imprint s that his grandfather had just released, how could he be afraid of these ancient thugs?


    But there were so many of them, and there were only two of them on his side, and he was empty-handed! Faang Wei''s heart was in turmoil as he moved closer to Fang Geyin''s ear and said: "Grandfather, they have the numbers advantage, so we should still have a good talk with them. Delay the time and wait for the police to deal with them?"


    Fang Geyin held onto Lee Xin tightly as he shook his head slowly. "We no longer have a way out."


    Finished speaking, Fang Geyin actually formed a seal with one hand, with a Credit Imprint flying above his head, it smashed towards the incoming person.


    Boom, this time, Fang Geyin did not hold back, and this person was caught off guard.


    Faang Wei''s face turned green as he shouted, "Grandfather, you killed someone!"


    Fang Geyin didn''t have any time to care about Faang Wei now. Holding Lee Xin in one hand, and pushing Faang Wei into a corner of the grave with the other, Fang Geyin stood in front. He glared fiercely at the group of people and bellowed, "Let''s see who dares to take a step forward!"


    Faang Wei had never seen such a terrifying scene before. His entire person shrank behind Fang Geyin, his body trembling uncontrollably as he muttered: "Grandfather, don''t... "Stop hitting him, stop killing him ¡­"


    Sword Fang Geyin used his black hand, causing everyone to feel as if they had received a shock, they waved the Longsword in their hands and chopped towards Fang Geyin, who protected Faang Wei, and actually blocked Lee Xin in front of them.


    Lee Xin screamed as he closed his eyes and waited to die.


    A strange thing happened. These people actually stopped their swords in midair and did not make a move.


    Fang Geyin laughed coldly: "As expected, my guess is correct. Lee Xin, all of this is a scheme that you planned out, right?"


    Lee Xin suddenly changed his expression and took out a silver gun from his bosom. He shot at Fang Geyin''s chest fiercely, and in that split-second, with a wave of his hand, Lee Xin''s gun was smashed off. The gun pointed towards the sky and a shot sounded extremely ear-piercing in the night.


    When Faang Wei heard the gunshot, he was so scared that he lost his mind. He squatted on the ground and covered his head with his hands as he screamed.


    With a clever turn of his body, Lee Xin took advantage of when Fang Geyin was not paying attention to jump out and say loudly: "Fang Geyin, not bad, I have truly taken advantage of them, not only did I invite them, even the people from the Chen family were invited by me, I did not expect them to be so useless."


    Lee Xin said as he turned and fled into the crowd: "I do want the Nondissolving Bone, but other than the Nondissolving Bone, I also want something even more precious by your side! Once the Adjudicator appears, the world will be in complete chaos. If we can capture a single Adjudicator alive, they should be worth five hundred million in the Ghost Market, right? "


    "Boss, what should we do?" Zhang Rui has already died. "


    "Useless thing, he exposed himself so quickly!" Lee Xin said angrily, "I was originally planning to blame it on Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect and save the trouble of Zhuyou people coming to find me, but now I can only silence them. Remember, the big one gets beaten to death, the small one must live."


    "Yes sir!" Those people all threw the swords in their hands onto the ground, turned around and took out their pistols, the black muzzles of their guns pointed straight at Fang Geyin, who laughed out wildly: "Fang Geyin, I think it''s because you''re fast, or my spear is."


    Shua shua shua! Without waiting for Lee Xin''s orders, a row of guns shot towards Fang Geyin who was within reach, causing smoke to rise. Lee Xin and the others immediately went over, but other than a grave that had been smashed into pieces, Fang Geyin and Faang Wei''s figures were nowhere to be seen.


    "Where is he!" Everyone looked at each other in dismay.


    In just a blink of an eye, he had already reached the back of a grave, and quietly looked up, only to see the backs of Lee Xin and the rest. What Tao Method did his grandfather use, he could actually teleport.


    Fang Geyin''s face became even more sallow, droplets of sweat began to drip from his forehead as he panted heavily, "Faang Wei, do you still remember how I taught you at the beginning?"


    "Grandfather, should we take this opportunity to run away?" Faang Wei said quietly, "Before they discover us."


    Fang Geyin nodded: "You go ahead later. I will call God of Happiness to come pick you up later. It will take you with it. "


    "What about you?"


    Fang Geyin said coldly, "They must pay the price for their greed."


    Faang Wei suddenly pulled Fang Geyin''s hand, and begged: "Grandfather, don''t kill anymore."


    Fang Geyin caressed Faang Wei''s head and said: "Child, this is the way of the sect. If I submit to you today, the reputation of the Fang family will fall, and the people of the Fang family will no longer be able to raise their heads within the sect. "Good child, you leave first. The debts that the Fang family should pay will not be left for tomorrow!"


    Lee Xin was calling for his subordinates to search everywhere. Even if Fang Geyin had the ability to transcend the heavens, in such a short amount of time, he would definitely not be able to escape far.


    A group of people looked all around for the grave, and quickly looked for the place where Fang Geyin was hiding.

 C22

    Fang Geyin stood up, stood at the top of the grave, and said coldly: "Lee Xin, today''s Ghost Wondering Land will be the place where you die." With that, he shook his hand, and a Credit Imprint appeared in front of him. Lee Xin was shocked as he thought: "We cannot let him hit the Credit Imprint."


    "Sou, sou, sou, sou, sou ¡­" A string of gunshots were fired mercilessly at Fang Geyin, causing almost everyone to disappear, but the imprint on Fang Geyin''s chest was an invisible wall of air that blocked in front of him, blocking all of the bullets.


    "I don''t believe in evil." Lee Xin''s face was sinister, "Hit him ruthlessly for me, whoever kills this old fogey will be rewarded with 10 million!"


    Heavy rewards stimulated everyone''s confidence. These people were all ruthless people who wanted money more than their lives, but after hearing Lee Xin''s bounty, they all stepped forward, wanting to kill Fang Geyin.


    Fang Geyin released another seal, the vertical sword finger on it carved out the three words "Swift Wind Breath", in one breath, it was completed, faster than the speed of the people pouncing on him.


    Immediately, the black wind rose up, and the Credit Imprint hid itself in the wind day and night. Like an endless opening of the wind, it swept out an intense whirlwind, and those who chased after it were blinded by the wind and could not see Fang Geyin''s direction.


    "Seal of Life Wind." Lee Xin gritted his teeth, "Everyone hold on, don''t be afraid, this old man can''t hold on much longer!"


    They gritted their teeth and moved forward. If they could not catch an old man, then they would not have to stay any longer when news spread. Some of them wielded guns, while others drew their blades.


    The sounds of gunfire exploded in the middle of the night like firecrackers. Faang Wei covered his ears with both of his hands tightly, not daring to peek out.


    Fang Geyin took out the Golden Letter and pressed him on the arm. Immediately, his arm shone with a golden light as he fiercely punched the chest of the person who just arrived. That person felt as if he was struck by lightning, his entire body trembled and a piece of his chest visibly collapsed and he vomited blood on the ground.


    Fang Geyin stepped onto the Yu Step, with the support of the Seal of Life Wind, his speed became as fast as a ghost, his body continued to spin around them, and with every single person, he punched. With every punch, almost everyone''s bones would be broken, their tendons would be broken, and they would fall on the ground, but no one was killed by Fang Geyin on the spot, he was being merciful!


    Although these people were vicious and savage, they had never seen any Daoist magic before. Their faces were filled with fear, and some even began to retreat. They knew that their target of life and death was no ordinary mortal.


    Lee Xin saw that his will to fight had been reduced by a thousand li, and with a burst of force, he shot his spear towards the retreating man, saying sinisterly, "No one is allowed to retreat, if you die, I will give each of you 30 million for your home. Kill them all, as long as you kill Fang Geyin, I will bid 100 million!"


    Fang Geyin laughed loudly, "Lee Xin, I never thought that a lowly life of mine would actually be worth so much money. I actually really want to sell myself to you. But Lee Xin, can you take out that much money? "


    Everyone was startled, that''s right, could Lee Xin even take out a blank cheque, who wouldn''t open it? If we kill this old man, what would happen if Lee Xin goes back on his words?


    "As long as I kill you, I will definitely be able to get it!" Lee Xin fired into the air, "Even if I, Lee Xin were to go bankrupt, I will still come up with this amount of money. Everyone, this old man can''t hold on any longer."


    Indeed, Fang Geyin had just released a few seals, and he already had insufficient strength to do so. The blood in his heart was boiling, but he had used his profound cultivation technique for many years, and had barely been able to suppress the blood in his throat. The two seals of the Wind Credit Imprint and the Golden Credit Imprint had caused him to overdraw, not to mention that he had fought against his mother and the Chen family for two consecutive battles.


    "It''s time." He took off the runes on her face and muttered: "Xiao Mann, I know you hate me, but you can''t watch me die and not save me. No matter how much Faang Wei lets you down, he is still your flesh and blood.


    "The Yin God begins his journey. The God of Heaven and the Devil is amazed. The heavens will not return. The wandering souls of heaven and earth, rise!" Fang Geyin chanted an incantation loudly as God of Happiness''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Please." Fang Geyin could not hold it in any longer and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "This old man can''t hold on any longer!" Lee Xin roared, he raised his spear and shot towards Fang Geyin, "You better not let him bring away the God of Happiness, because that''s a priceless treasure!"


    Right at this moment, the God of Happiness moved. His body moved even faster than Fang Geyin''s just now.


    Pfft, Fang Geyin staggered, and was immediately thrown to Faang Wei''s side by the God of Happiness. At this moment, Faang Wei was sitting there trembling all over, his face completely dark green.


    Fang Geyin suddenly felt that something was wrong. He took a look at Faang Wei''s hand, and Faang Wei''s entire body became bone-chilling, his aura weak and weak.


    "Lee Xin!" Fang Geyin shouted as he gnashed his teeth. From not too far away, Lee Xin''s pleased voice sounded out, "Fang Geyin, you idiot who randomly seek medical treatment, do you really think that I would give you the priceless Unholy Blood Water? "This is the latest drug developed by the United States. Don''t worry, its poison is not strong. That brat won''t die. Only by leaving him alive will I be able to sell it for money!"


    "Take him away. Xiao Mann. " Fang Geyin held on to the last chance of survival.


    God of Happiness threw Faang Wei onto his shoulders, landed on his four limbs and quickly crawled towards the distance.


    "Crap, that kid wants to slip away. Chase after him." Seeing that the duck that was cooked was about to fly away, Lee Xin anxiously chased after the God of Happiness as he fired off multiple shots. Unfortunately, the God of Happiness was extremely fast, and before the bullets could even catch up to it, it had already disappeared without a trace.


    Fang Geyin stood in front of Lee Xin, his entire face was terrifying and grim, he coldly said: "Today, all of you will die!"


    He took out a fire red wooden Credit Imprint, imprinted a seal at the southeast direction, bit his tongue and spat a mouthful of blood on the Credit Imprint. When the Credit Imprint saw blood and fire, it rushed towards everyone present in a frenzy!


    Lee Xin and the others did not dare to chase after God of Happiness, but scattered in all directions to escape instead. However, the Fire Dragon''s speed was so fast that it surpassed everyone''s imagination, a trace of sparks could be seen on its body, instantly turning it into a huge fire.


    Fang Geyin''s body shook, as though he had collapsed. After consecutively fighting so many Credit Imprint, he had already exceeded his limit. He could only barely stand on the ground, coldly looking at these people who were wailing on the ground without a shred of sadness in his eyes.


    "Xiao Mann, whether or not Faang Wei can escape this calamity will depend on you. Regardless of whether it is my Wei Family or the Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect, they will definitely not let me go. This time, I am unable to protect myself, bringing Faang Wei along will only bring him disaster and trouble. Fang Geyin looked up into the sky, lost in thought.


    Swoosh. A cold spear came over and directly struck Fang Geyin''s shoulder. Fang Geyin trembled as he covered his bleeding shoulder and flew into the distance. After succeeding, Lee Xin did not care about the flames that burned his body and followed closely behind Fang Geyin. He did not forget to frantically shout, "Give me back my money, give me back my money ¡­"

 C23

    "Hua", a pool of water poured down from Lee Xin''s head, causing his entire body to tremble and he fainted.


    Two people walked out of the darkness, a man and a woman. Seeing the bloody scene in front of her, the woman frowned and said: "Do you remember how many attacks Fang Geyin just released?"


    The man nodded his head: "To deal with his mother, there are two, to deal with the Chen Family members and three, to deal with Lee Xin and the rest, there are four ¡­" The man took a deep breath, and said, "I didn''t expect that with Fang Geyin''s current body, he could still shoot out nine Credit Imprint, I truly don''t dare to imagine."


    "I remember that during the great battle eighteen years ago, Fang Geyin took out all twelve Credit Imprint and then recuperated from his injuries after five years. At that time, he was still in his prime, but now that his body has suffered such heavy damage, it will probably be difficult for him to recover after this battle. "


    That''s why he didn''t dare to have Faang Wei by his side. But, who should he give Faang Wei to? Could it be Wei Family? "


    The woman shook her head: "The relationship between the Wei Family and the Fang family has long been broken because of Faang Wei. With Fang Geyin''s temper, even if he died, he wouldn''t go and beg for the Wei Family."


    "Who is that?"


    "In this world, other than that person, who else has the ability to protect the safety of a Adjudicator?"


    The man''s eyes revealed surprise as he said, "Could it be ¡­"


    "It''s good that you know. You''d better not say his name, because everyone in the world thinks he''s dead."


    "Sigh." The man sighed, "Fang Geyin has truly put in a lot of effort for his grandson''s sake. For the past eighteen years, he had to spend every single day of his life and effort on refining his Yin Spirit, in order to guarantee that Faang Wei would grow up to be eighteen years old. Otherwise, with Faang Wei''s ninth reincarnation, he would have long been killed by the Yin Spirit who sought his help. "


    "Otherwise? How rare is the Adjudicator? In the past hundred years, there has only been one, but just one is enough to cause rivers of blood to flow from the Dao. " The woman said indifferently, "Faang Wei is the reincarnation of the Ninth Generation Evil Realm being, if he becomes evil again in this life, then there will be a calamity for the sect."


    "If so, why let him live in this world?" The man shook his head. "He''s a ticking time bomb in the sect."


    "Isn''t it so? When Faang Wei was born, not only did the three great Sect Leader s of Zhuyou, even the other unrelated sects wanted to ask for help from the Fang Family. Even though Fang Geyin was going to face the danger of becoming the enemy of the entire world, he still had to protect Faang Wei completely.


    "Although Fang Geyin is powerful, he is not invincible in the dao sects. Even if the other sects do not take action, just Wei Family alone won''t allow them to defeat him, right? How could they have let him be so willful? "


    "A person who is determined to die can do any kind of crazy thing," the woman sighed, "The Wei Family is more or less due to Fang Geyin''s background and the fact that he is a Patriarch of the Fang Family, so they did not force each other. With a body of a ninth generation evil person, from the moment he was born, there was already an interconnected Yin Spirit who wanted to take his life. No one believed that Faang Wei would be able to live past eighteen years old, nor did they think that Fang Geyin would use his own blood as a guide, lead the river of life and death, build the White Bone Bridge, and make himself replacing Faang Wei every night to suffer under the torture of ten thousand ghosts.


    "He is far more than qualified. I''m afraid there aren''t many people in the world who can do this." The man sighed, "I finally understand why Fang Geyin would take the initiative to contact us for Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect, and obtain''s flesh."


    "Yi Xiao Mann is Faang Wei''s mother and is also Yi Shenling''s daughter. Back then, the battle between Yi Shenling and Fang Geyin was caused by Yi Xiao Mann, and Yi Xiao Mann died after giving birth to the Adjudicator." Yi Xiao Mann is Faang Wei''s mother, and is also Yi Shenling''s daughter, therefore, Yi Xiao Mann''s battle with Fang Geyin back then was caused by Yi Xiao Mann, and Yi Xiao Mann''s life was taken after giving birth to the Adjudicator.


    "Nondissolving Bone, Nondissolving Bone, that''s an existence of the zombies second only to Ba, the limit of Acquired Stage Zombie. Yi Xiao Mann actually mutated after he died, that''s really hard to explain."


    "Yeah, the Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect has been studying this Nondissolving Bone for more than ten years, but there are no valuable results. It can only be said that the reason for Xiao Mann''s mutation is related to Faang Wei, and the relationship between them is unknown."


    The man nodded: "Now I somewhat understand why Fang Geyin did this. Fang Geyin contacted us on his own accord and said that he had found a method to refine the Nondissolving Bone. It was actually a pretense because his goal is to obtain the Nondissolving Bone and trade with Lee Xin. It''s just that I never thought that my mistake would lead to Lee Xin playing tricks on me. Not only did Faang Wei not obtain the Netherworld Blood Spring, he almost died within this Ghost Wondering Land. "


    It is not like he doesn''t know that eighteen years are up. If Faang Wei is not able to use the Netherworld Blood Spring to wash away the nine lives of sin, then eighteen years old would be the end of him. Fang Geyin knows that he will no longer be able to protect Faang Wei. Even if it was Lee Xin who plotted against him, he could use this opportunity to send Faang Wei far away from his hometown and seek another person''s protection. "


    Zhang Miu was surprised for a moment, and said: "Indeed, Fang Geyin is cunning and astute. But I never thought that Faang Wei would be such a soft-hearted person, isn''t he the evil person of the ninth generation? "Why did he become a good person in this life instead."


    The woman did not answer his question. She led the man to the place where Faang Wei had hidden himself and squatted down.


    In front of the grave, there was a word "Die" written. The handwriting was still very new, it was clear that Faang Wei had just carved it, the handwriting was clear, the iron hook had been drawn, the calligraphy was powerful, and even Zhang Miu could not help but praise: "Good calligraphy."


    "Didn''t you see anything?"


    Once again, Zhang Miu carefully examined this word "die". Suddenly, he sucked in a breath of cold air, and said.


    The woman said indifferently, "Faang Wei is indeed kindhearted, but there is still a demon hiding in his heart. Once this demon is released, he will probably never be able to go back. The ninth reincarnation of the evil person, this was his fate that he could not escape. Fang Geyin thought that he would be able to wash away the sins of his previous life using the Netherworld Blood Spring. He was really delusional, to think that he would be able to do this.


    Zhang Miu frowned: "If Faang Wei is possible to become a judge, why didn''t you kill him? If in the future he becomes a calamity for our sect, wouldn''t my Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect be found out?"


    "The sect has been quiet for almost seventy years, it''s time to make a move. Our Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect has seized this opportunity to restore our prestige, otherwise, the people from the ''Seal'' would have to rule the entire sect!"


    "But nurturing a tiger is a problem. I''m afraid the situation will become even more difficult to deal with."


    "What are you afraid of? The sky had fallen, and the people with the ''Seal'' were holding them up. Didn''t they say they were righteous? If we don''t give Elder Huang any more trouble, he won''t be able to move his body for the next hundred years. Oh yeah, speaking of this, Elder Huang''s birthday is in two months. Have you prepared your things? "


    Zhang Miu laughed: "I''ve prepared it long ago, I just don''t know if this old man will be satisfied."


    "How can he be satisfied!" The woman scoffed, "What he wants the most is our Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect''s Wind and Cloud Magical Escape, don''t think that I don''t know!"


    While the two of them were talking, the sky started to brighten. The woman looked at the corpses that Fang Geyin had burnt to a crisp and instructed: "Find these people and bury them on the spot."


    "Senior Master, this is the Ghost Wondering Land, you ¡­"


    "Don''t I know?" "Right now, the people from the ''seal'' are getting lazier and lazier. If we can''t make use of the trash, this Ghost Wondering Land will disappear after a few years, so how can we open the gate to the Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect anymore!"


    "What about this one?" Zhang Miu pointed to the half-dead Lee Xin on the ground and said, "He doesn''t seem to be completely dead."


    The woman said: "Leave him alive, he has some power within the Ghost Market, and can be used. Moreover, this person loves money but doesn''t want to live, I like him."


    "Yes." Zhang Miu carried Lee Xin with his at the waist, and the two of them slowly walked out of the Ghost Wondering Land. The morning sun shone on the woman''s face, and at first glance, he did not have a stunning and peerless appearance, but her beautiful face carried a trace of an indescribable vicissitudes of life. Coupled with a pair of long and narrow phoenix eyes, they seemed to be able to see through everything. Zhang Miu, who was standing beside her, was clearly three inches shorter than her. Perhaps it was because he had just came out from the sinister and terrifying Ghost Wondering Land, but when he saw the beauty beside him, he momentarily forgot his manners and couldn''t help but stay for a few more seconds on his "Junior Master''s" face. The lady''s face turned cold, a trace of killing intent flashed past his eyes, scaring Zhang Miu so much that he immediately lowered his head.


    "Which one is prettier, Wei Ci or I?" The woman suddenly said for no reason.


    Zhang Miu hurriedly said, "Of course it''s Junior Master. Compared to that little girl from Wei Family, Junior Master is simply like the bright moon in the nine heavens. How can Wei Ci''s tiny bit of light be compared to Junior Master''s! "


    "I remember that you didn''t say that 15 days ago when you ate with Zhang Tian at the Xiangyue Pavilion." The woman said lightly.


    Zhang Miu was shocked, and did not dare to say another word.

 C24

    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me ¡­" There were countless heads floating below the bridge, and there were Yin Spirit s on both sides of the bridge. Some of them had blood flowing out of their eyes, and some had their heads held in their hands, while some had their entire bodies peeled off, leaving behind bloody bodies. They walked towards Faang Wei, step by step, with their mouths letting out wails.


    "Return my life ¡­"


    "Return my life ¡­"


    "Don''t ¡­" Faang Wei shouted loudly, "I have no enmity with you, why did you kill me..."


    "We are all ghosts that have died in your hands. If you don''t die, we can''t be reincarnated ¡­ Return our lives ¡­ "


    The heads of the Yin Spirit floated up one by one in the water, struggling to jump out of the water. The Yin Spirit s on both sides of the bridge got closer and closer, the hands that were drenched in blood were about to grab onto Faang Wei and bite him to death.


    Faang Wei trembled in fear, he was completely unable to retaliate at all. He screamed hysterically, but was unable to obtain the slightest bit of mercy from the Yin Spirit.


    Faang Wei was close to despair. Suddenly, a figure flashed and blocked in front of him.


    "Grandfather!" Faang Wei recognized his grandfather and immediately went forward to hug Fang Geyin tightly.


    Fang Geyin pushed Faang Wei away and knelt down by the side of the bridge. His hands were up, his index fingers were up, blue flames were burning on them, his fingers were scorched, even the bones of his fingers were moving, but he was still kneeling there, silent and motionless.


    The Yin Spirit stopped in their tracks and started to slowly retreat, chattering non-stop: "Fang Geyin, don''t think that you can stop us just by using your Fate Soul, you won''t be able to hold on for long. Sooner or later, we will take revenge, and Faang Wei will die sooner or later ¡­ Sooner or later, I''m going to die... "We will take revenge sooner or later ¡­"


    The Yin Spirit all stared at Faang Wei and retreated, but their eyes were filled with unwillingness.


    "Grandpa ¡­" Faang Wei crawled towards Fang Geyin while crying. Suddenly, his feet slipped and he fell into the bottomless abyss ¡­


    Boom!


    A clap of thunder exploded above Faang Wei''s head, causing his entire body to tremble, as he woke up from his nightmare.


    She felt as if her entire body had disintegrated as she collapsed into the snow, her entire body aching with pain. Faang Wei rubbed his temples and stood up with difficulty. Looking around him, it was already daytime. He tried his best to recall everything that happened last night, but he realized that Fang Geyin was no longer by his side.


    "Grandfather!" "Grandpa ¡­" Faang Wei shouted loudly, but only the sound of the mountains could be heard. He vaguely remembered that God of Happiness was the one who carried him out from the Ghost Wondering Land last night, but right now, he didn''t know where God of Happiness had gone to.


    "What should I do? What should I do?" Faang Wei was like a lost child, wandering around in the snow. He did not know where he was, nor did he know how to find his grandfather.


    The item on his waist made him feel uncomfortable. He suddenly remembered the instructions from his grandfather before he left, and hurriedly took out the package on his waist.


    There were a few things inside.


    A mobile phone, a book, a bank card, and the bone jade he had inadvertently acquired that night in the Yin Gong Temple.


    Faang Wei immediately opened his phone and tried to call his grandfather, but he quickly found that there was no signal here.


    "Damn it!" Faang Wei was so angry that his phone almost fell to the ground. The frustration in his heart was indescribable.


    "Where did grandpa go?" Faang Wei thought as he looked through the items in the bag. His eyes inadvertently fell on a yellow book, and when he clearly saw the name of the book, his whole body shook.


    Fang family''s family tree.


    This was the Fang Clan''s clan tree! Only the Fang family''s Patriarch could own the Fang family tree, but his grandfather gave it to him. The Fang family''s ancestor had instructed that the previous generation''s Patriarch would only pass down the family tree to the next generation when he was on his deathbed. Could it be that his grandfather was explaining the future?


    A strange trip had messed up Faang Wei''s originally peaceful life. Had something happened to Grandfather ¡­ Grandpa doesn''t want me anymore ¡­


    Faang Wei was at a loss in the snow. The only thing he could do now was to first walk out of this unknown mountain, and then find a place with a signal to contact his grandfather.


    Faang Wei did not care about the pain in his body, he walked deep and shallow in the snow, his phone held tightly in front of his chest, ready to check if there was any signal at any time.


    Luckily, this place was not a desolate mountain range, so Faang Wei quickly found a mountain road and followed it down the mountain. After an hour of light and shadow, he arrived at a small town at the foot of the mountain.


    At last there was a signal, Faang Wei impatiently dialed Fang Geyin''s number, but then sent a message saying "I''m sorry, the number you dialed was turned off".


    How could Grandpa do this! Faang Wei became even more anxious, he quickly looked through his contact list and tried to find anyone he knew.


    However, the phone only had one phone number and no comments.


    Without much time to worry, Faang Wei dialed a number.


    It connected!


    Faang Wei was ecstatic, a strange bell suddenly rang and a gentle female voice came out from the phone: "Welcome to the Thousand Wealth Coffin Shop, to celebrate the third anniversary of our store''s opening, we have released a bounty of half a price for a gift, don''t miss it when you pass by, if there''s one dead in your family, press" 1 "," 2 ", your entire family, if there''s one dead, please do not miss it, press" 2 "."


    Faang Wei was angry and amused at the same time. This coffin shop, it would be weird if it did not close.


    But he had no choice, Faang Wei casually pressed "0", and an elderly voice came from the other side of the phone: "Why are you calling so early in the morning?


    Faang Wei could not help but be infuriated, what kind of attitude was that! But thinking that this was the only person he could contact, he could only endure and ask: "Excuse me, do you know Fang Geyin?"


    "Dead!" Pow! The person on the other end of the line roughly hung up the phone.


    Grandfather''s life or death was uncertain, and the word that taboo Faang Wei the most was this word "die". He was so angry that he broke out into curses on the way, causing everyone on the street to glance at him.


    "Looks like this'' friend ''of Grandpa''s isn''t reliable. I can only go back and wait." Faang Wei made up his mind and found an ATM in the town.


    Faang Wei naturally knew the password to the bank card, because Fang Geyin only had this card. It was something that Faang Wei dragged him to town to do last year, and the password was Faang Wei''s birthday.


    When Faang Wei inserted the bank card and entered the password, the serial number on the ATM shocked him to death.


    A full seven million!


    His grandfather actually had seven million yuan in savings, while he himself had become a rich and handsome man overnight. He had become a millionaire.


    Faang Wei really could not think of how Fang Geyin could save so much just for daily living and not giving himself too much pocket money, so how did he manage to save seven million!


    "You can''t use this money carelessly. Wait until grandpa comes back and gives it to him, and then you can ask him about the origin of this money." Faang Wei took out a few hundred yuan travel fee and carefully hid the card.


    There was only one small bus stop in the town, and they had to go to Changsha first before they could get a car to go to Xiangxi''s hometown. It would probably take them two days to get there. Faang Wei was so excited that he went home and bought the earliest ticket. Just as he got on the car, his phone rang.


    The caller ID showed that it was the coffin shop from before. The one on the other side of the phone was still the rude person: "You are Faang Wei?"


    "Yes." Faang Wei immediately replied, "You know me? Then you must know my grandfather, right? "


    The other side of the phone went silent for a moment. "Your grandpa told you to call me, right?"


    Faang Wei recalled his grandfather''s instructions from last night and grunted.


    "Come to me at 73 Spring Road, Changsha Xiang." The other side of the phone did not wait for Faang Wei to speak, and rudely hung up once again.


    "Damn!" What kind of person is it? " Faang Wei was unavoidably angry in his heart, but when he remembered his grandfather''s instructions, he thought for a moment. Since he would be passing by the Changsha when he got home, he decided to help his grandfather pay a visit to his old friend.

 C25

    When Faang Wei was very young, he came to Changsha City with his grandfather once. However, the times had changed, and the provincial capital was no longer what he had imagined, so he was finally able to figure out the route. After getting slashed by the dark master, he was thrown onto a road that had never been here before.


    "The streets were bustling with activity, shops lined the sides of the streets, and pedestrians were bustling with activity." This is Fragrant Spring Road? " Faang Wei looked around, "But how can there be a bullshit coffin shop here!" Faang Wei complained as he searched along the bustling streets. There were restaurants, supermarkets, foot washing cities, but there were no coffins.


    "A place to eat, drink, and play! Where did this dejected coffin shop come from!" The weather in the Changsha was not necessarily better than in Jiangxi. As Faang Wei walked on the street, the Xiang Jiang wind blew straight into his neck.


    He wanted to call the man to come out and pick him up, but he remembered the gruff voice on the phone last night and mumbled something before he gave up.


    Faang Wei asked a few passers-by about the whereabouts of Number 73. Strangely, the passersby either shook their heads to show that they didn''t know or tried to avoid him, for fear of bringing disaster upon themselves. Faang Wei felt that there was something fishy about this.


    The more he asked, the more confused he became. It was only until he met an old man with grizzled white hair who sized Faang Wei up with a strange gaze. Only then did he slowly ask: "Do you know that person?"


    Faang Wei nodded his head: "He''s a distant relative of mine, we specially travelled here to look for him."


    "I''ve lived here for at least 30 years, and the first time I knew he had relatives, but he actually had relatives? Weren''t they all killed during the Cultural Revolution? Relatives? " The old man''s gaze made Faang Wei a little uncomfortable. "Walk along this path, the one in the innermost area is it." He pointed to a small alley not far away.


    "Red Wall Lane?" Faang Wei nodded his head in thanks and then immediately walked over. On the side of the road was a pile of ruins, the old house was in the midst of demolition and construction, there were even many excavators working on the site. The machines were waving the iron walls, the old house was peeled and only the steel bars were left ugly and sinister. Walking along the small path, Faang Wei found a lonely, lonely, and two-story building. At the end of the road, there was a sturdy building, on top of the building there was a red flag, and two lines of red slogans ran directly from the roof of the building to the ground. Surprisingly, it read: "People are in the building, people are in the building, people are in the building."


    Faang Wei was furious, he did not think that the so-called "friend" his grandfather wanted him to find would actually be such a family.


    Faang Wei stepped forward and knocked on the door, "Bang bang bang!" The rusty iron gate was on the verge of collapse, and the room was buzzing as if some kind of gas were leaking. The air was filled with the smell of gas, and from inside came the voice from last night: "I''ll burn this gas if anyone dares to come in!"


    Faang Wei hurriedly stopped him: "I''m Faang Wei, the one who called you last night."


    "Oh." There was a grunt of assent, and then the sizzling of gas was gone, and soon the door opened.


    The person who opened the door was an old man in his sixties. His hair had almost all fallen out of his head, leaving only a few thin strands of pale hair behind him to support the cold weather. He was wearing only a white undershirt and plastic slippers.


    In his hand was a white enamel water jar, probably a souvenir from the 1970s, with the words "Long live the five-pointed star" and "Long live the working class" painted on it. He glanced at Faang Wei and muttered, "Come in."


    The moment Faang Wei entered, the smell of gas became even stronger and surprised: "This ¡­ Grandpa... Are you serious?! "


    That person waved his hand and said, "Don''t call me grandpa. I''m lucky. I''m afraid I can''t take it. Just call me Ah Fu."


    Faang Wei rubbed his hands together, "You are of the same generation as my grandfather, how can I be so young? Let me just call you Grandpa Fu ¡­"


    The man waved his hand and said, "Whatever, it''s good as long as you''re happy. If not, when you''re unhappy, you''ll sentence me. Adjudicator... This old man would rather be chased and beaten by Bai Qi and the others than to offend a Adjudicator. "


    "Adjudicator?" Faang Wei seemed to have heard this name from his mouth many times in the Underworld Master Corpse. This name seemed to be related to him, but everyone was unwilling to mention it to him, so he told him clearly. This time, the old man once again mentioned that Faang Wei had seized this opportunity and hurriedly asked, "Grandfather Fu, do you know what the Adjudicator is? Can you tell me? "


    Master Fu Luo glared at Faang Wei with his triangular eyes and said, "You don''t know? Fang Geyin hasn''t mentioned this to you since he was young? "


    Faang Wei shook his head.


    "This is going to be tough for that old fart." Lord Fortune looked to the left and right of Faang Wei, his expression somewhat relaxed as he muttered to himself, "Don''t say it, the more I see, the more they resemble each other."


    "Like who?" Faang Wei asked quickly.


    "Shang Fu, someone is coming?" Suddenly, a fleeting voice sounded, followed by the sound of hurried footsteps. A girl around sixteen or seventeen years old ran out from the second floor, seemingly having just woken up. She was still wearing her silk pajamas, with a pair of snow-white peaks faintly discernable. The girl had no makeup on her face, but her rosy white skin was enough to make any woman in the world jealous. The pair of enchanting dimples on her cheeks were like a pair of deer eyes as they sparkled and sized Faang Wei up. The girl looked at Faang Wei for a while, then rushed down the stairs like a gust of wind, hugged Faang Wei in her arms, and said happily: "My darling, you''re finally here!"


    Faang Wei was at a loss on what to do, he did not know where to place his hands, but the girl quickly let go of him and extended her slender white hands: "I am Shang Que, and am glad to meet you."


    Faang Wei quickly wiped his hands on his pants and said shyly: "My name is Faang Wei, err ¡­" When he had such close contact with a girl of similar age, his face couldn''t help but turn red and he didn''t know what to do. Shang Que burst out laughing, pulling Faang Wei''s hand and ran up the stairs, while asking: "You are also a person who studies, right? Come, come, help me with a question. "


    Faang Wei was immediately dumbstruck. Although his results in school weren''t too bad, he was definitely not a ''bookworm'', seeing that this girl was around the same age as him, if she couldn''t come up with a question, Faang Wei wasn''t sure either. When the time came, he would stare wide-eyed, and feel extremely awkward.


    But because Shang Que was too passionate, he could not refuse. He prayed that he had done the question that she did not know how to do.

 C26

    On the desk was a computer, which was a flat monitor that had been out of date for many years. A book was spread out on the desk, and Shang Que pushed Faang Wei onto a chair, saying: "This is the question, hurry up and help me solve it."


    Faang Wei was extremely nervous as he glanced at the question. His heart was overjoyed, it was actually a math problem where chicken and rabbit were sharing the cage, but he was still a junior high school student. Faang Wei picked up the brush and quickly used the equation to solve it for Shang Que, then proudly turned his head and explained the process of the question to Shang Que.


    Shang Que strenuously listened to them, and it seemed like it would be hard to digest them in a short period of time. After Faang Wei explained the three different methods, she let out a long breath and said: "How do you people train your brains?


    Faang Wei looked at Shang Que, and after confirming that the two of them were around the same age, he asked: "Did your teachers not teach them?"


    Shang Que took out two apples from somewhere and handed one to Faang Wei. He took the other to eat, shook his head and said, "I haven''t read any books."


    "You didn''t study?" Faang Wei immediately stood up, "Didn''t you go to school?"


    Shang Que shook his head: "Shang Fu doesn''t allow me to go to school, he''s afraid that I won''t be able to hold it in for a while ¡­ "Ai, why would I tell you this?"


    "This is too much." Faang Wei thought about the eccentric Shang Fu. It was fine if he was rude to others, but how could he be so harsh to his own granddaughter! This was a violation of Shang Que''s human rights!


    Faang Wei''s gaze landed on the shelves behind Shang Que. The shelves were filled with all kinds of teaching materials, but most of them were used in junior high and primary schools. He stepped forward and spread out a few textbooks. They were densely packed with notes, and it was obvious that this was a person who loved to learn.


    "Don''t read my book!" Shang Que was a little embarrassed.


    "Why doesn''t Shang Fu let such a serious girl study?"


    "I''ll go to him to discuss it. How can he do that!" Faang Wei was so angry that he wanted to go downstairs, but he was grabbed by Shang Que. She took a bite of an apple and said unconcernedly: "Anyway, I don''t intend to study at all, I need to abide by all kinds of rules when I go to school."


    "How can this be! "If you don''t study, you won''t be able to take the college entrance exam. If you don''t take the college entrance exam, you won''t be able to study. If you don''t study, you won''t be able to find a good job ¡­" Faang Wei chattered nonstop, but whehee saw Shang Que''s pretty face, he froze for a moment. That''s right, even if she did not have any qualifications, she would definitely not be worse than anyone else. This was a world where people looked at his face, he was so beautiful, he would definitely have a chance of rising up. Only a person with no ability or background, such as himself, would view reading as the only chance to make a comeback.


    But no matter what, if an adult can''t even solve a simple math problem, they will still die from laughter.


    "Alright. "No matter what, thank you very much." Unknowingly, Shang Que had already finished all the apples in his hands, he did not even let go of the fruit, and patted his hands: "In the future, if I have anything I don''t understand, I''ll come to consult you."


    Faang Wei scratched his head, and said: "But I plan to go back tomorrow ¡­"


    "Go back?" Shang Que blinked his eyes, his face revealing a strange smile, "Return to where?"


    Naturally, he was going home. Faang Wei didn''t even notice the meaning in Shang Que''s words, as he thought to himself, he would sit for a while more and see if he could find out where his grandfather was from Shang Fu. If Shang Fu knew where Grandfather was going, that would be for the best. If even he didn''t know, then he would have to go home and wait by himself.


    Although Shang Que did not mind, as a man, staying in a girl''s room was not the same thing. Faang Wei found an excuse and walked out.


    "Grandpa Shang." Faang Wei called out softly, but Shang Fu seemed to not have heard it. He shouted a few more times, but Shang Fu still did not react.


    "Ignore him, he''s just like that." Shang Que also walked out, and laughed: "Are you hungry? I''ll cook for you! "


    "En, it''s just about time for dinner. Since Shang Que is so passionate, it doesn''t seem right for him not to eat." Thinking about that, Faang Wei nodded his head. Shang Que laughed and slipped into the kitchen, Faang Wei walked to Shang Fu''s side and shouted a few times into his ear. As if he had just woken up from a dream, Shang Fu stood up and looked at Faang Wei with his triangular eyes.


    "Grandpa Shang, are you friends with my grandpa?"


    "Friends?" Shang Fu grinned, revealing a mouthful of yellow teeth, "You can''t be considered friends, right?


    Faang Wei became suspicious. If Shang Fu didn''t have a good relationship with his grandfather, why did his grandfather ask him to come and find him?


    Shang Fu suddenly said. "But you and I can be considered old friends."


    "Do I know you?" Faang Wei was shocked. He could not remember when he had such a close friend.


    Shang Fu laughed, looked at Faang Wei and said, "I will remember, I will definitely remember."


    Faang Wei could not help but shake his head, it seemed that he could not get a single answer out of Shang Fu, so he could only give up, and sat opposite of him. Faang Wei did not look at him, and could not help but rub his hands, the atmosphere was extremely awkward.


    Shang Que, on the other hand, acted as his name suggested. He quickly cooked a table full of delicious dishes that smelled good. Faang Wei was unable to control himself and his stomach started to growl. Looking closer, it was actually all the fruit and vegetables, a whole table of vegetarian food, without a single hint of fishiness.


    Faang Wei was disappointed, but he followed the guest, so he could not say anything, and followed Shang Fu and the other two as they chatted, and somehow changed the topic to the topic of demolition.


    "I think this area is pretty much demolished. Why haven''t you moved away? Is it because the contract hasn''t been negotiated?"


    Other than symbolically eating a few melon fruits, Shang Que almost never touched his chopsticks. It was just that this detail was not noticed by Faang Wei who was focused on eating.


    "That''s not true. The other party gave us an extremely high price. Merely, we do not wish to bid against them."


    "Why?" From what Faang Wei knew, the reason why the nailed families resisted was usually because the prices had not been agreed upon. If there was no problem with the prices, Faang Wei really could not find any reason why the merchants did not agree to the demolition.


    "I''ll get used to it after staying here for a while. I don''t want to move anymore." Shang Fu said, "Furthermore, when we bought this place before, naturally, I had my own reasons. If we lost this place, then we would be in dire straits, and if something that could not be suppressed comes out, hehe, not to mention the entire Changsha City, even the entire Hunan, hehe ¡­" Shang Fu wanted to say something but hesitated to do so and continued to eat. Faang Wei listened carefully. If it was before, he would scoffed at the knowledge of feng shui most of the time, but after going through this corpse chasing, his horizons grew wider. He was no longer able to judge anything according to his previous thinking.


    "So, under this house?" Faang Wei put down his chopsticks and asked.


    "It''s all useless stuff, you don''t have to ask." Shang Que suddenly laughed, "Oh right, when are you planning to leave?"


    Faang Wei was frustrated on what kind of opportunity he had to leave, so he asked for it himself. Naturally, it was what he wished for, so he quickly said: "I plan to leave later, maybe I can make it to the first bus in the afternoon."


    "How many days more?"


    "No, my grandfather might already be waiting for me at home. If I don''t go back now, he will worry. "In a few days, we will be starting school, and we haven''t finished all our homework. Next time, next time, when we have time, we will definitely come and visit you again."


    "You won''t be able to go back today."


    "Why?" Faang Wei was startled, but Shang Que did not explain further, looking at him with a smile that was not a smile.


    As expected, as if he had met a ghost, after Faang Wei left the merchant house, he was prepared to take a bus to the train station to inquire about the situation. Today, there was a major traffic accident on the highway and the road was already blocked. Faang Wei had no choice but to hang his head and catch up with the train. Even the train was full, and the last ticket was all sold out.


    "Why are you so unlucky today!" Faang Wei was enraged, he did not believe it at all, and immediately pounced towards the airport. Since he was already a millionaire, would he still care about the money for the plane ticket?


    But similarly, the plane was temporarily cancelled.


    Everything had been within Shang Que''s expectations. When the extremely unlucky Faang Wei came out of the airport, it was already late at night, if he did not solve the problem of living quarters, he would have to sleep on the streets. Faang Wei had no choice but to go back to the merchant house dejectedly.


    Without waiting for Faang Wei to knock, the door suddenly opened. Shang Que welcomed him with a smile, clapped his hands and smiled: "What? If you don''t listen to the words of the old man, you will be at a disadvantage! "

 C27

    Faang Wei''s face turned ugly, but he had no other choice, and could only wait for the words to come out from his mouth and say what had happened to him. Unexpectedly, Shang Que just laughed and pulled him into the house, then happily pushed him to a room on the second floor. The room was neatly arranged, and the bedding seemed to have been freshly washed. The room smelled of sunlight and the table was filled with washing supplies. It was as if the owner had already predicted that there would be guests staying the night.


    After tossing and turning in the city for the entire day, Faang Wei was already exhausted. He randomly washed up, laid on his bed and fell into a deep sleep.


    Ah!" When he fell asleep, Faang Wei suddenly woke up from his dream. It was that dream again, that bridge again, that river again, those vengeful ghosts again. It was his grandfather who stood up when his life was hanging by a thread, using a nearly maimed method to save him.


    He turned on the light and looked at the time, it was only three in the morning, but how could he still sleep? He simply put on his clothes and walked out, on the wall of the balcony, there was a large word "dismantle" written on it.


    Where did grandpa go? Why did he ask me to find a merchant that I have never mentioned before? And how did he get the huge amount of money in his bank card? Adjudicator... Nondissolving Bone ¡­ What exactly was Ghost Wondering Land referring to?


    The more he thought about it, the more confused he became. Faang Wei sighed as he vaguely felt a conspiracy slowly approaching him.


    Just then, a series of thumping sounds came out from behind him. Faang Wei pricked up his ears and listened carefully, it seemed to be the sound of footsteps.


    At this late hour, who could it be? He turned his head around and saw that ''dismantled'' again. Could it be ¡­


    Faang Wei thought of the news that was forced to break. Those people took the chance to sleep in the middle of the night while the house was demolished, pulled the people out of the house, and then bulldozed the house. The merchant house was once again the only family in this generation, could it be the legendary "forced demolition team"?


    Faang Wei quietly opened the door without turning on the light, using his own memories, he slowly made his way downstairs. There did not seem to be anything strange downstairs, Shang Fu and Shang Que should both be asleep by now. When Faang Wei confirmed that the doors and windows were closed, he heaved a sigh of relief and prepared to return to his room.


    Suddenly, a figure flashed past his eyes, causing Faang Wei''s heart to tighten. Someone''s here!


    He quickly followed, but the figure disappeared into thin air at an extremely fast speed.


    "There was someone there just now. Did I see something wrong?" Faang Wei muttered to himself, and looked around the hall again. There was indeed no one, so he could only give up.


    Just then, Faang Wei noticed a weak light coming out from a corner of the wall. He moved closer and looked down, it was a cave that could fit a person, and the light came from this cave.


    Did that person just go in?


    Faang Wei knew that he was a guest. Wandering around in his room late at night didn''t seem like a good idea. But, if that ''thief'' really did hide inside the cave, then that would be really bad. Faang Wei hesitated for a moment, but still decided to go inside the cave.


    He never thought that there would be a ladder at the entrance of the cave. The ladder is made of wood, and a thin layer of water seeped out from it. Faang Wei went deeper and deeper, and the temperature became lower and lower, until he could not help but shiver. Was this why they would rather die than move?


    After descending about ten metres, Faang Wei finally reached the bottom. Looking ahead, there was a long path that led to who knows where, and at the end of the path, there was a ball of dim light. The temperature inside the cave was extremely low, the turbid air emitted a faint stench, and Faang Wei carefully walked forward along the path.


    In front of him was a magnificent underground chamber that practically took up half the space of a football field. Using the hazy light of the lamp, Faang Wei took a closer look, and saw that there were nearly a hundred coffins neatly arranged on top of the "stadium", one by one.


    Some of these coffins were old and worn; it was unknown how many years they had been there for. Some of them were newly painted, their black lacquer reflecting the light ¡­


    Only then did Faang Wei remember that the first time he had talked to Shang Fu on the phone, the bell had told him that it was a coffin shop, but when he arrived at the merchant house, he discovered that it was just an ordinary residential building. At first, Faang Wei had thought that the merchant''s coffin shop was closed due to demolition, but now he knew that the secret of the coffin shop was in the ground.


    However, if the merchant was a serious merchant, why would the coffin be placed in such an eerie place? Do the guests have to go down to the ground to choose their coffins?


    No matter what, Faang Wei knew that if he barged in, it would cause the master to be unhappy, furthermore it was extremely cold here, Faang Wei''s entire body was trembling and he could only slowly retreat. Just at this moment, a strange sound suddenly came out. Faang Wei''s heart shivered.


    Faang Wei hid his body in the pathway, his eyes staring at the movement in the dark room. He had to first figure out the opponent''s numbers and objectives, then plan his next move.


    A dim yellow light shone onto hundreds of coffins. If not for the fact that Faang Wei had helped the God of Happiness guard the lamp of return since childhood, and was not afraid of these things, facing so many coffins alone in the middle of the night, he would have definitely been terrified.


    The sounds did not come for a long time. Faang Wei hid in the passage, thinking, calm down, maybe the other party also found out that he was hiding, and played using all his patience and strength. He did not believe that the other party would be able to hide in this cold chamber for the night.


    As expected, after more than ten minutes, a black figure flashed past, fast as a wind that came and went without a trace. Faang Wei held his breath, borrowing the faint light from the lamp to monitor everything that was happening in the secret room.


    Another black shadow flashed before Faang Wei''s eyes and disappeared.


    So fast!


    This time, the black figure did not disappear, but jumped onto the coffin instead. Only then did Faang Wei clearly see the uninvited guest.


    It was a man in black, not very tall. Faang Wei sized up the opponent. Even if he could not defeat the opponent, based on the opponent''s size, he reckoned that the opponent would not be able to take him down easily.


    Faang Wei tried his best to calm himself down, and realized that "the brave win against the narrow path". After this round of corpse chasing, not only had he broadened his horizons, he had also learned the aura and experience of facing off against enemies from his grandfather.


    The man looked around. Faang Wei was shocked, afraid that the person in front of him would see him, hence he quickly crouched down.


    The person did not discover Faang Wei and slowly opened the coffin.


    "What is he doing?" Faang Wei was nervous in his heart, and couldn''t help but think back to the first time he met the God of Happiness.


    When the coffin opened, the person jumped out of the coffin with a black object in his hands. The person raised his hand and a head appeared. In his hand was a woman''s long hair!


    Faang Wei could not believe his eyes. There was a body inside the coffin, and this person was stealing it!


    The person lifted the dead woman''s hair as easily as if he were holding an inflatable doll. He then effortlessly lifted her out of the coffin. The body of the female was covered with silk, but it was extremely clean and tidy, as though it had just been tidied up. Faang Wei judged that the female corpse was someone who had just recently died.


    What was he going to do?


    Why was there a female corpse in the Shang family''s coffin?


    The quiet in the room was extremely quiet, leaving only the sound of the Corpse Thief gasping for breath. Just as Faang Wei was guessing what the Corpse Thief would do next, a scene that made his hair stand on end occurred. The corpse actually bit into the neck of the female corpse fiercely.


    He''s eating people!


    He was actually eating a dead person!


    Faang Wei''s stomach churned. He almost couldn''t control it, he covered his stomach and started vomiting crazily, the vomiting sounds alarmed the Corpse Thief, he helplessly put down the corpse and turned to look at Faang Wei''s direction.


    Faang Wei finally saw the Corpsemancer''s face clearly.


    On the two sides of his mouth, revealed two dense fangs, exactly the same as the female corpse inside the coffin that Faang Wei had seen before. The dark red blood at the corner of his mouth had not been wiped away yet.


    Shang Que!


    If he did not see it with his own eyes, Faang Wei would not have believed that the evil person who stole human flesh in the middle of the night was actually that naive and innocent little girl.


    Shang Que!

 C28

    The four eyes met, and at the same time Faang Wei saw Shang Que, Shang Que also saw Faang Wei. His gloomy face instantly changed, he squatted on the ground, was at a loss of what to do, and hoarsely shouted: "You ¡­ "Why are you here ¡­"


    Faang Wei used his trembling hand and pointed at Shang Que. His entire face was filled with shock and fear, and he didn''t know what he should say. He really hoped that what he saw wasn''t real, and didn''t know how Shang Que could do such a crazy thing.


    "You ¡­ "You ¡­"


    Shang Que stood up and walked a few steps towards Faang Wei, as if he wanted to explain himself. Faang Wei waved his hand and ran out of the room in a fluster.


    Shang Que sighed, his tears rolling down his face. He stood there and hesitated for a long time, but eventually decided to give chase.


    Faang Wei climbed up the stairs as fast as he could and found that the room was already brightly lit. He sat on the old sofa and drank water slowly while holding a teacup in his hand.


    Faang Wei did not say anything, he rushed up to the second floor and quickly packed his things, then ran down the stairs and pushed open the door as fast as he could.


    "Halt!" Shang Fu suddenly looked up and shouted majestically, "Faang Wei, stand still!"


    "You all ¡­" Faang Wei turned around and said angrily, "I will expose all of you to the police. Just you wait, you guys can go to jail." With a bang, Faang Wei closed the door. Using the light from the street lamp, he quickly ran out into the street.


    "How could this be, how could this be ¡­" Countless mixed thoughts poured into Faang Wei''s mind. Why did his grandfather have such a terrifying friend, who exactly was Shang Que? Why did she eat people in the middle of the night? And where did the coffins, the corpses, come from?


    Faang Wei did not dare think too much, the scene of Shang Que eating people had already scared him silly, although he had already escaped from the demon''s lair, he still had lingering fear as he ran around frantically in the cold wind. In such a big city, he did not even know where the police station was, so he could only run towards any of the buildings that had light.


    Taking a closer look, it really was the police station. Faang Wei immediately rushed into the duty station and gasped for breath: "Police officer, police officer, I want to report this case ¡­"


    The officer on duty was a young policeman who was in his early twenties. He was dozing on the table when he heard someone reporting a crime. He rubbed his blurry eyes and mumbled, "What happened? Were the ghosts chasing him in the middle of the night?"


    "Someone, someone ¡­" Just as Faang Wei was about to speak, a thought suddenly flashed through his mind. If he really did report about the Shang Clan, then Shang Que would probably go to jail ¡­


    Shang Que was still just a child. Even though he had personally witnessed her eating people, he did not clearly ask her why he had done it. During the day, Shang Que was clearly a cheerful, lively, and a little muddle-headed little girl. Was there some secret behind it?


    How could his grandfather, who had always been a righteous person, have such friends? Had he misunderstood them? If he were to recklessly report the case under unclear circumstances, what would happen if he were to be wrongly accused?


    Faang Wei stopped for a while, the young policeman was already angered to the point that Faang Wei disturbed his sweet dreams. Now that he saw Faang Wei standing there like a fool, he became even angrier: "You hooligans don''t sleep in the middle of the night, and come to the police station to cause trouble, are you sick? If there''s a case, if there''s no case, get lost! "


    "Sorry, I went the wrong way." Faang Wei threw down those words and ran out again. Behind him, the young policeman shouted out, "You''re crazy!"


    Faang Wei left the police station and had nowhere to go, he paced back and forth in front of the police station as his heart was still tangled up about what Shang Que had done just now. He wanted to go back and ask for an explanation, but he had already told them everything, so returning would definitely be inappropriate.


    Faang Wei''s entire body shivered as he looked up ahead. The shadows of the old and young were being dragged by the light, and they stood there motionlessly, as if they were waiting for him.


    "You all ¡­" Faang Wei recognized the two people, they were Shang Fu and Shang Que.


    "Faang Wei..." Shang Que hid behind Shang Fu and peeked at him, calling out to him timidly.


    They must have followed him all the way here, Faang Wei braced himself and walked over. Fine, he would take the chance to explain everything, and in the broad daylight, in the middle of the night, as long as the Shang clan elders and grandsons were against him, he would run into the police station!


    Faang Wei stopped ten steps away from the two people from the Shang clan and looked at them cautiously. Shang Fu''s face was calm, as if nothing had happened.


    "If you had just gone in to report, then that kid would be a corpse now." Shang Fu coldly said, in order to break the awkwardness of the two parties facing each other in the cold night.


    Hearing that, Faang Wei became angry, why did he still want to kill to keep his mouth shut? To kill in a police station, was there any law in the world?


    Faang Wei looked at the two in front of him coldly and said: "Who exactly are you two!?"


    "Faang Wei... Faang Wei... I was really... "I''m really too hungry ¡­"


    "What?" Faang Wei seemed to have heard some sort of fantasy, and said: "Hungry, and you want to eat people?"


    "No, it''s not ¡­" Shang Que was almost crying from being wronged, he clapped his hands and explained, "I didn''t eat anyone just now, I just drank a little bit of blood, just a little bit ¡­ ¡­" Shang Que''s voice got softer and softer until he almost couldn''t hear himself clearly.


    Faang Wei''s brows twitched, and said: "Is there a difference? Where did you get those corpses?


    Faang Wei made up his mind that as long as these two people confessed, he would report the crime without hesitation.


    "We didn''t kill him!" Shang Que immediately explained, "I didn''t kill them."


    "Where did that come from? Did it fall from the sky?"


    "Indeed, they were not killed by us. These people," Shang Fu sneered, "simply aren''t worth it for us to kill."


    "In the past, we opened a coffin shop, and did cremation as well. We secretly swapped the corpses with cat and dog, and then left the corpses behind. Anyway, it''s just a cinerary box, and our families won''t open it. We really didn''t kill anyone."


    Shang Que''s voice sounded like he was about to cry. Afraid that Faang Wei didn''t believe his, he explained repeatedly: "But the crematorium was banned by the government, fortunately we still had some stock so we left it there. Since you came yesterday and I didn''t even eat anything, I ate a few apples. I didn''t expect you to see it... "So embarrassing ¡­"


    Shang Que''s words were rather believable, could it be that Shang Que had contracted some kind of strange illness, and was determined to drink human blood? Faang Wei knew that in the boundless universe, there were many strange things, and he had also heard of the rumours of a heterophagy before, it was just that this Little Girl''s hobbies were too ''unique'', it was hard to accept.


    No wonder Shang Fu kept her in his own home and didn''t let her go to school. Faang Wei looked at the Shang Que who wanted to cry but had no tears, and felt some sympathy in his heart. Can''t... "Then do it ¡­"


    Shang Fu suddenly opened his mouth: "Miss, no need to be wronged. If you want to drink blood, I can just kill a few for you, but in this world, everything is expensive, but life is inexpensive, and everything is lacking. It''s just that there is no shortage of people."


    Faang Wei''s heart immediately tightened. Could it be that Shang Fu wanted to kill him? He subconsciously took a few steps back, and a trace of sympathy for the Shang clan that was slightly established in his heart instantly turned into nothing.


    Shang Que stamped his feet and scolded: "Shang Fu, can you not cause trouble for me? Faang Wei, you come with me first. When we get back, I''ll explain everything to you later, okay? " Shang Que clasped his hands together and bowed towards Faang Wei, looking at him with hope.


    If I were to go back with you, wouldn''t it become meat on your chopping board? Faang Wei shook his head: "No matter what, I will not go back, I will tell my grandfather about this, at that time, there will be a day when the truth is revealed."


    "You''re not going to report it?" Shang Que raised his eyebrow, and said happily.


    Just as Faang Wei was about to find an excuse to answer, a sinister laughter suddenly came from afar, "Shang Fu, Shang Fu, you really are looking for me everywhere. I have searched for you for many years, but who would have thought that you all would really hide on the couch and enjoy yourselves."


    Shang Fu and Shang Que''s expression changed at the same time. Shang Que asked: "Is it ''they''?"


    Shang Fu nodded heavily. Shang Que said anxiously: "Faang Wei, quickly come over, the bad guy is here."


    Bad people? Faang Wei stood there, his body slowly retreating. He was not sure if it was the Shang Clan who set this trap for him or not.


    At this time, a light flashed inside the police station, and the young policeman ran out while wearing a set of clothes. He held a gigantic flashlight in his hand, and shone it onto Faang Wei''s face, recognizing him immediately, and scolded him loudly, "Hey, you stinking brat. You came to my office in the middle of the night, not only did you lose your mind, you''re now screaming like a ghost, you''re tired of living ¡­"


    Before he finished his sentence, a figure dashed out from the darkness. One of his hands was holding onto the Celestial Spirit of the junior policeman, while the other was supporting his chin. With a twist of his body, the junior policeman''s throat made a cracking sound, and his entire neck was twisted 180 degrees.


    The person threw the corpse of the young policeman to the ground and slowly walked in Faang Wei''s direction. He said sinisterly, "Shang Fu, we''ve had a hard time finding you."


    Ah!" Faang Wei screamed as he used his mouth to cover his mouth, completely dumbfounded.

 C29

    Faang Wei was stuck in the middle of it, not knowing what to do. Back then, at the Ghost Wondering Land, Fang Geyin had also fought against the enemy, but at that time, his grandfather had acted in self-defence, completely different from the villain in front of him who saw his life as nothing but grass.


    Seeing the approaching person, step by step, Faang Wei thought, this person even dared to kill the police, let alone himself, who was powerless. Faang Wei was sure that he wouldn''t be able to escape death today, so he simply summoned up his courage and took a deep breath, then shouted loudly: "Killed!"


    The green voice was loud and clear in the night sky. Strangely, the surroundings were quiet without a single hint of movement back. The houses on both sides of the street didn''t have a single light burning.


    Faang Wei''s heart sank to the bottom, and the person laughed strangely: "Brat, even if you shout until your throat breaks, no one will hear you. When we do things using the ''Seal'', if we can''t even do a small trick to seal one''s voice and send a message, wouldn''t that be a joke?"


    "Seal, it''s another one!" Faang Wei had already heard the name of this organization more than once. What exactly was this organization?


    Using the light from the street lamp, Faang Wei finally saw the demon''s face clearly. It looked to be around 40 years old, its face was pale white, as though it had just crawled out from a pile of corpses. He ignored Faang Wei''s existence and walked towards Shang Que and Shang Fu.


    The cold sweat on Faang Wei''s face dripped drop by drop. He stood where he was without moving an inch, and just as he was about to pass by that person, Faang Wei suddenly grabbed him by the waist and roared: "Shang Que, run!"


    "You''re courting death!" He suddenly pulled out a hand and smashed it with his elbow towards Faang Wei''s back. Faang Wei only felt a piercing pain on his back, but his hands firmly locked onto the person, not allowing him to take even half a step forward.


    "Run, run, Shang Que!" Faang Wei shouted loudly, the man did not expect Faang Wei to be so stubborn, so he used all his strength to pull Faang Wei away, grabbed his hair, and pushed his head towards the flower bed.''s strength was extremely strong, his speed was extremely quick, if Faang Wei were to hit the flower bed, he would definitely not be able to escape death.


    But even so, one of Faang Wei''s hands still gripped tightly onto that person''s thigh, and he continued to shout at Shang Que to escape.


    In that moment of life and death, Faang Wei''s head was caught by a soft object, and was not able to hit the flower bed. A hand suddenly pressed down onto his head, causing Faang Wei to turn his head, and the owner of the hand was Shang Fu.


    "He''s not just a child, so why are you making things difficult for him?"


    Seeing that Shang Fu had made his move, the man laughed sinisterly and shook him off, then said: "Good, good, good, Shang Fu, it really is you. Today, follow me back to the Ghost Hell Region obediently!"


    The huge centrifugal force threw Faang Wei far, far away. Shang Que took a big stride forward and hugged Faang Wei before he fell to the ground, then said with an anxious look in his eyes: "Are you alright?" A golden light appeared in Faang Wei''s eyes, he stood up with dizziness and waved his hand, "You will not die, you will not die."


    "As expected, you still care about me." Shang Que stared intently at Faang Wei with his deer-like eyes, moved to tears.


    "Grandpa Shang, how could Grandpa Shang go up? How could he be that person''s match?" Faang Wei anxiously asked. "Quickly run, I will deal with him."


    "Enough," Shang Que saw that Faang Wei was fine, and was relieved, and said, "That''s right, how are those broken pieces worthy to be Shang Fu''s opponent, you just wait to see a play, next time don''t be so foolish, little life is only once, if you don''t cherish it yourself, other people ¡­ Others would be even less likely to cherish it for you.


    Faang Wei looked at Shang Que doubtfully. Seeing Shang Que''s indifferent expression, he became a lot more assured. That''s right, grandfather''s martial arts are peerless, so how could someone who can become friends with him be lacking in Tao Method? Faang Wei loved to read martial arts novels since he was young, he understood the words "the real person won''t reveal himself".


    "No, I have to go to the police." Faang Wei was still a little worried, he immediately took out his phone and snatched it away, and said: "If you do this, other than recruiting a few more people to send to your death, there''s no other use. Don''t worry, Shang Fu can handle it."


    The two of them were not even three meters apart, but they did not intend to attack first. Shang Fu''s originally stooped back seemed to have straightened a lot as he placed both of his hands behind his back and asked: "There are commoners on the Imperial Seal, which Ancestral Hall are you offering?"


    The man did not answer, but tore his chest open, revealing his muscular chest with six osmanthus flowers tattooed in red cinnabar.


    "Liugui and Liufang. So it''s the Jiang family of Liugui Hall. Ranked thirty-seven in the imperial seal. This old man has no enmity with your Jiang family, there''s no need to force anything."


    "Without enmity? You can only blame yourself for dying a hundred years ago, except that you are acting on behalf of the heavens. "


    "Roar!" Shang Fu suddenly let out a low roar from his throat, and his entire face changed color. His eyes became incomparably dark green, and two dense fangs extended out from his mouth.


    Faang Wei turned pale with fright, and shouted: "Zombie!"


    "Great Ghost Head!" At the same time, the person surnamed Jiang who shouted at Faang Wei shouted at the same time, "I never thought that in a mere twenty years of time, you would actually be able to evolve to the realm of Walking Corpse! "Looks like I, Jiang Yun, am lucky today!"


    "Is that so?" Shang Fu roared, and his feet moved forward with a speed that could not be seen clearly. Both his hands reached forward, and the hand that was originally trembling while holding onto the teacup became indescribably ferocious in an instant.


    Grasping the hilt of his sword with his left hand, Jiang Yun rushed forward with a stride. The dagger fiercely stabbed towards Shang Fu''s heart, the two of them tilted their bodies as Jiang Yun already had the short sword in his right hand!


    Then, he looked at Shang Fu, whose chest had been pierced with a piercing chill.


    Shang Fu''s body froze in place, as though he did not feel any pain, and he said coldly: "You should know, I am a zombie, your blade cannot hurt me."


    "Is that so?" Suddenly, a burst of hurried voice sounded out from within Shang Fu''s chest. After that, with an explosive sound, Shang Fu''s body was fiercely blasted into two pieces, with the upper half of his body rolling towards the bottom of Faang Wei''s feet.


    This time, not only Faang Wei, even his face was a little unnatural.


    Jiang Yun faced the sky and laughed, "Great Ghost Head, you can just bring back your dog head. There is no need to capture him alive. Shang Fu, I blew up your zombie body, even if you don''t die, your dog head still has to obediently follow me back to the Ghost Hell, right? When the time comes, I will ask an expert to use the spirit land to bind you. Even if you have the ability to transcend the heavens, it would be impossible for you to escape even if you had wings. "


    "Is that so?" Shang Fu who was lying on the ground revealed a strange smile. Jiang Yun knew that he was in trouble, and only saw Shang Fu''s other half of his body rushing towards him, kicking him ruthlessly in the head. Jiang Yun''s head immediately burst open, and he died on the spot.

 C30

    "Boss!" Suddenly, voices came from the black shadow, and more than ten people jumped out at the same time. In order to deal with Shang Fu, the Jiang family had planned meticulously, and vowed to capture and kill him in one go. However, the eldest son of the Jiang family, Jiang Yun, had wanted to take all the credit for himself and thus secretly instructed the Jiang family disciples not to come out for the time being.


    All of the black swords were unsheathed. Faang Wei realized that the swords in their hands were not made of metal, but a type of wood that could not be described. A strange light shone, and a fishy stench spread out.


    "In their hands is the sword of the Thunder Scare Wood, made from black dog blood. Zombies are afraid of lightning, that''s why they use this kind of sword against Shang Fu, but don''t worry, it''s just a mere Thunder Scare Wood ¡­" Shang Que pretended to be calm, but unease flashed across his eyes as he paid close attention to the situation before him.


    "Don''t let him return." A burly man shouted, "Use the five beans to confuse his pace, enthrall him with the Yang Mirror, block his evil aura with the Lightning Shock Wood, and block his Yang Qi with the Yin Steps of the three people."


    As soon as they heard the order, they quickly got into formation and looked for their respective positions. Dozens of people faced the sky with their hands, and a sky full of Five-coloured beans scattered out, and Ding Ding Ding Dong fell onto the ground like a large pearl drop on a jade plate. The headless Shang Fu suddenly slipped and stumbled, almost falling to the ground.


    "Use the Yang Mirror." When the person drank again, everyone uniformly opened their chests, each of them had a mirror tied to their chest area, reflecting the light, which pierced so hard that Faang Wei and Yue Shan couldn''t even open their eyes.


    "Oh no, Shang Fu is in trouble!" Shang Que suddenly let go of Faang Wei''s hand, and quickly rushed up, the leader of the formation shouted: "Dog Blood Serves you."


    "Hualala ¡­" He, drenched in dog blood, shivered as if he was sifting through chaff. He squatted on the ground dejectedly, and Faang Wei hurried over to help Shang Que up.


    "Roar!" Shang Que''s lips revealed two ghastly white teeth, as he grimaced in pain and howled at the Jiang Family members. Faang Wei was so shocked that he almost let go of her.


    "Miss, it seems like this old servant won''t be able to leave today. You can leave first, don''t worry about me." The half body that Shang Fu had brought along with him shouted loudly, while the other half of the body was continuously sliding on the ground like a headless fly, unable to find a way to break through the formation.


    "Don''t worry about her. First capture the Walking Corpse to avenge our boss! " The leader of the formation shouted, "Five steps to bow to the ghost, ten steps to fight the deity, stepping on the shade and walking on the sun, exchange!"


    Under the order of the man, a dozen or so people surrounded Shang Fu''s headless body like butterflies around the array, locking him in the middle. Shang Que''s face was ashen, he stood up while trembling and said: "No, if we want to live together, if we want to die together, we will die together. I will not let these people bring me to the Ghost Hell!"


    "Let''s go." "If you don''t leave now, it will be too late!" Shang Fu shouted loudly, "This old servant''s death is not worthy of lament. Miss has a body of gold, how can she be the same as this old servant?!"


    "Scram!" Faang Wei released Shang Que''s grip on his hand and stood up abruptly. He picked up a rock from the side of the road and threw it towards the array.


    "Don''t go!" Shang Que shouted with tears in his eyes, but it was already too late. Faang Wei rushed in like a madman, disregarding his own safety. The Jiang Clan disciple closest to him was stunned for a moment, he never thought that there would actually be someone who wasn''t afraid of death.


    "Kill him!" The leader coldly said.


    The corners of the disciples who were closest to Faang Wei curled into a cold smile. To him, human lives were nothing more than ants, there was no difference at all if one more person died or one less person died, let alone a fool who came here to die. With a swing of his black sword, the tip of his sword was pointed straight at Faang Wei''s chest.


    Although it was a wooden sword, the wooden sword in his hand was definitely not an ordinary one. It had the power of a metal slicing stone, and made a bloody hole on Faang Wei''s chest with ease.


    "You came here to seek death yourself, don''t blame me." That man stabbed with his sword, wanting to take Faang Wei''s life.


    "Don''t ¡­" Shang Que''s heart-wrenching howls came from behind her. The black dog''s blood was all over her head and face, and it was hard to tell if it was tears or blood on her face.


    Faang Wei closed his eyes as his mind went blank. He did not know why he did this, he only wanted to rush in and use the stone in his hand to rush through this strange array and save Shang Fu.


    "All of you, give it to me ¡­" Faang Wei roared, and at the same time threw the stone in his hand out.


    "To be able to hit a rock with an egg, you are overestimating yourself." Seeing that Faang Wei was getting closer and closer, the sinister smile on the man''s face became wider and wider. Killing people was the happiest thing to him, his only regret was that Faang Wei did not torture him well before he died.


    Faang Wei, who was just inches away from him, was waving both of his hands around chaotically as he screamed. Using the light from the lamp, the person suddenly saw the tongue in Faang Wei''s mouth.


    They were all densely packed with black lines. With a shake of his hand, a terrifying legend flashed through his mind.


    "All of you, give it to me ¡­" Faang Wei mustered all of his strength and suddenly shouted out the last word, "Die!"


    Clang! That person looked as if he had been struck by lightning, and stood in place without moving at all. Everyone also felt the difference, and their gazes all landed on Faang Wei.


    "Word Spirit ¡­"


    "Crack ¡­" The person''s throat suddenly moved and he spat out two words. His body collapsed to the ground and his eyes rolled back. He had actually died.


    At this moment, everyone had forgotten to fight. Looking at the unbelievable sight in front of them, Shang Que, Shang Fu''s upper body, and the other Jiang Family disciples also froze. Their mouths gaped open and couldn''t close for a long while.


    Of course, that included Faang Wei himself.


    Word Spirit.


    The two words that the man had spoken before his death continuously lingered in the minds of everyone in the Jiang family. Very quickly, someone quavered, "Judgement ¡­"


    Although the words were spoken softly, it was still like a thunderclap that exploded in everyone''s hearts. It caused them to recall a horrifying legend. They looked at each other and their faces were filled with deep fear.


    They began to realize that they seemed to have gotten into a big trouble that even the heavens could not protect.


    Ding! Ding! Ding! It was unknown which disciple had thrown down the sword first, but everyone seemed to have been possessed. They threw the sword away and ran away, not even looking back, as they were afraid that their parents would lose two legs.


    The situation had turned around for no reason. Looking at the corpses at his feet and the Jiang Clan disciples who had disappeared, Faang Wei did not know what had happened.


    Shang Que was also dumbstruck. It took him a long time to react, and he muttered: "This is a Word Spirit?"


    Shang Fu''s half of his body slowly crawled towards the other half, and then he used his hands to equip the other half onto his body. Without a word, he sat cross-legged on the ground, and his body that was originally blasted away started to slowly heal, leaving only the hole on his chest.


    "Beating wild geese all day. Today, I was almost pecked blind by wild geese. So close." Shang Fu said with lingering fear, "Many thanks, little brother. This old man owes your Fang family his life again. "


    "What''s going on ¡­" Faang Wei still had not reacted, he just stood there, thinking and thinking, but he was still unable to solve this riddle.


    "Alright, let''s go back." Shang Que wiped away the blood on his face and said, "I''m about to die from the stench."


    "Go back ¡­" Faang Wei looked at the three corpses on the ground in fear, "What about them?"


    "Don''t worry, someone will come to collect the corpse." Shang Que said, "The people from the Seal will come and clean up the mess, this has nothing to do with us."


    "But ¡­" Three people have died, won''t the police come to investigate? "


    Shang Que stared at Faang Wei, as if he was a primitive human, "Dao Sect matters, Dao Cultivation Methods, didn''t Fang Yunlin tell you before?"


    "Yes, but three people died. If someone sees it tomorrow, won''t they go crazy? "


    Shang Que shook his head in annoyance, then suddenly pointed to the front and said, "He''s here."


    "Someone''s coming again ¡­" Faang Wei''s expression immediately tensed up, and as expected, a few black-clothed men slowly walked out from the darkness. They did not seem to see Shang Fu and the others, and directly walked towards their corpses.


    "They are the body collectors. The seal was used to clean up the mess. "Don''t worry, they will definitely clean up this place, so you don''t need to worry about them, Eldest Young Master Fang."


    Sure enough, the black-clothed men ignored Faang Wei''s existence as they took out their body wrapping bags and cleaned up the three corpses. Then, they took out a type of water and poured it all over the ground, and very quickly, the blood on the ground neutralized, as if it had become a puddle of ordinary water, and the bloody aura that had been dissipating in the air also disappeared without a trace.


    After finishing everything, the black clothed man brought along his corpse and disappeared into the darkness. Faang Wei took the chance to take a look at their faces, only to see that their mouths were all sewn shut with black lines. Their eyes were empty, as though they had no eyes, and their ears had been cut off.


    Shut your mouth and you won''t talk nonsense. If you dig out your eyes, you won''t be able to see anything that you shouldn''t have seen. If you cut off your ears, you wouldn''t be able to hear anything that you shouldn''t have heard.


    "I didn''t kill anyone!" Faang Wei panicked and retorted.


    "That''s right, that''s right. That person had a myocardial infarction. How pitiful ¡­" Shang Que looked at Faang Wei with a smile that was not a smile, "Come, let''s go back."


    "Why should I go back with you?"


    "Because we are friends."


    "Who''s your friend? You''re ¡­"


    "Alright, alright, I''ll explain it to you slowly when we get back. Don''t worry, I won''t drink your blood, I''ll at most drink a little bit."


    "A little is a lot."


    "A little is a little, I just left you a little."


    "How dare you!"


    Suddenly, Shang Que embraced Faang Wei''s shoulders and kissed Faang Wei on the cheek without any warning. "Little Wei, thank you very much for today."


    Faang Wei''s face and ears flushed red, almost finding a hole to hide in.


    His "first kiss" had mysteriously been given to a female zombie, and now he had been carelessly kissed by another female zombie. Faang Wei, oh Faang Wei, until you find a more normal human girlfriend, won''t you be able to stay as good as jade for her?

 C31

    When Shang Que brought Faang Wei back to his home, it was already dawn. Faang Wei felt that he had walked through the gates of hell once, and after Faang Wei entered the room, he was still standing at the doorstep cautiously, keeping a distance from the two people from the Shang clan. After all, he still vividly remembered the scene where Shang Que took in the blood last night, so he had to be on guard.


    Shang Que saw that Faang Wei was a little ''nervous''. He giggled and laughed: "What''s wrong, I''m not a demon, are you really afraid that I''ll eat you?"


    Faang Wei brought the two of them safely to the back of the house and said: "It''s getting late, I should also go back.


    "Halt." Shang Que''s eyebrows slanted inwards, and he said coldly, "Are you planning to leave just like that?


    Faang Wei shrugged and said, "What else can I do? Do I know you all very well? "


    "If you kill the people of the Seal, sooner or later this seal will fall onto our heads. If you don''t come out and explain then, do you want me to take the blame for this?"


    Faang Wei jumped in fright, and said repeatedly: "I didn''t kill you ¨C the Seal, will I really come to look for you?"


    Looking at Faang Wei''s nervous expression, Shang Que couldn''t help but burst into laughter. "I''m just playing with you, why are you so nervous? Let alone the people from the Imperial Seal, even if the people from the Primordial Eight surname came personally, I would still beat them up like they were dogs lying on the ground."


    "Cough, cough." Shang Fu suddenly coughed at the side.


    Faang Wei raised his eyebrows. If it wasn''t for the Jiang family members suddenly having a "heart attack" last night, the ones who would be beaten into dogs lying on the ground should be the three of them right?


    Faang Wei looked at Shang Que, and then looked at Shang Fu, and carefully said: "You really are ¡­ "Zombies?"


    Shang Que chuckled: "Are you still afraid that I''ll suck your blood? "If you say you don''t want to inhale, then don''t. Your entire body stinks. It''s been a few days since you last took a bath. I don''t mind if it''s dirty, but I hate if it''s your blood."


    Faang Wei was speechless, after having followed his grandfather to chase the corpses, after going through so many gloomy and terrifying places, he was already covered in sweat. Without giving any explanation, Shang Que walked up to Faang Wei and pushed him: "Alright, even if you want to leave, you should at least take a bath first, otherwise, who would come to compensate you after dying from the fumes on the carriage?"


    Faang Wei thought, he guessed that the Shang family would not do anything to him, furthermore he had just ''saved'' their lives, the two of them should not be the kind of ''people who repay kindness with enmity'' right?


    After Faang Wei finished washing up, he was watching television with his legs crossed, holding an apple in his hand. He glanced at Faang Wei and said: "I didn''t know how many girls you lied to after you showered."


    Faang Wei could no longer be bothered with this unruly little girl. Walking up to Shang Fu, he respectfully said: "Grandpa Shang, your old man is recuperating at home. I''m going back now, I''ll come to see you again when I have the chance in the future." Although Faang Wei said it politely, but even if he was beaten to death, he did not want to come to this place anymore. Although this little girl Shang Que was quite interesting, after all ¡­


    Faang Wei''s mind could not help but replay how Shang Que had vomited a mouthful of blood last night, and could not help but shiver.


    Shang Fu''s eyelids did not move at all, and he said: "I''m just planning to go back."


    "Yes."


    "Don''t you want to know something?"


    The current Faang Wei was filled with questions. Seeing Shang Fu take the initiative to bring it up, he hurriedly said: "I want to know, what exactly is your relationship with my grandfather?"


    Shang Fu revealed a pondering expression, "Speaking of which, it has been more than twenty years since we last met ¡­ It was your grandfather who saved me when I was being hunted down by the people from the imperial seal. I owe your grandfather my life, so I promised him one thing. "


    "What is it?"


    "Take care of you." Shang Fu said indifferently.


    Faang Wei laughed: "I am a man with hands and feet, I do not need you to take care of me."


    "Maybe not." Shang Fu slowly said, "You should have seen it last night. Do you think they will let you go after you killed the person who gave the seal to them?"


    "I didn''t kill anyone!" Faang Wei argued once again, "Grandpa Shang, do you know what kind of organization the Seal is?"


    "Let me say it." Shang Que took a bite of the apple and raised his hand to answer, "The Seal is known as the Seal, it is said to be the Seal used to be in the inherited Imperial Jade Seal. According to the legends, only with the support of the Seal can the change of dynasty be considered fair and proper, they should have been established since the Shang Dynasty, and now, there should be ¡­ "There should be ¡­" Shang Que counted on his fingers, "It should be many years."


    "Shang Dynasty!" Faang Wei was shocked, he could not believe it, "Isn''t that thousands of years!?"


    "Mm. The Seal was established by the cultivators of the Shang Dynasty when the Martial King conquered Zhou. At that time, there were only eight surnames, collectively known as the Eight surnames of ancient times." "Later on, the seal gradually grew stronger, and when it came to the Song Dynasty, it was fixed as a commoner. Nothing much changed after that."


    They only have one goal, and that is to protect the regime they approve of. Of course, that is to win over the various sects and not participate in secular wars, it can be said that the Imperial Seals are the sharp blades of the Imperial court against the sects. However, this sword will always be hidden in the shadows, but without the support of the Imperial Seals, no regime will be able to take over the world.


    "So powerful!" Faang Wei could not hold it in. This had already exceeded the scope of his knowledge, and subverted all of his school''s historical knowledge.


    However, ever since he had rushed through the corpses, everything that Faang Wei had heard and heard had all surpassed his imagination. For example, the Shang Fu in front of him, the zombie that originally only existed in novels and movies, had actually appeared before his eyes.


    "Although the seal has as many citizens as it does, it only has five people who are truly in charge of it. The first eight words of the seal are taken from the thousand character script, and they are respectively Sky, Earth, Black and Yellow, and Ancient Universe."


    "Aren''t there eight people?"


    Shang Que shook his head and laughed: "This is the imprint''s pride, heaven and earth does not refer to humans, but the real world. In other words, the imprint itself thinks that it is a place where it sits on equal footing with the world, and the word profound, represents an extremely mysterious existence. No one has seen it, nor do they know if it is a human or a ghost, so the real leader of the seal is actually the word ''yellow'', which is also what the world calls Elder Huang."


    "Although there are commoners in the Seal, only the top thirty-six are truly powerful. As for the rest, they''re not worth mentioning."


    At this time, Shang Fu suddenly interrupted: "Actually, that may not be so. There are also many experts ranked below rank thirty-six in the Imperial Seal." As he said till here, Shang Fu''s old face reddened, and he became a little embarrassed.


    Shang Que and Faang Wei were startled at first, but they quickly understood the meaning behind Shang Fu''s words. The two of them looked at each other and laughed. It was because the surname ''Jiang'' who encircled and annihilated Shang Fu last night was someone outside of the thirty-sixth rank in the imperial edict. Obviously, Shang Fu still bore a grudge against the matter of him almost being captured by mistake last night.

 C32

    As the conversation progressed to this point, the atmosphere started to become harmonious. Faang Wei took the initiative to ask: "Last night, I heard that Jiang Yun mentioned Walking Corpse s, and Great Ghost Head s, what does that mean?"


    I am referring to the rank of the zombie," Shang Que said quickly, and quickly replied, "Zombies have levels as well. The white zombie can move for one month, the black zombie can open its spirit for three years, and the red zombie can speak for ten years. If you can cultivate to the realm of Walking Corpse, you will be no different from an ordinary person, and as for the flying zombie, it can fly thousands of miles in a single day.


    Faang Wei looked at Shang Fu and said: "I heard them say that you are a Walking Corpse cultivator, then how many years have you already cultivated for?"


    Shang Fu thought for a while and said: "If I remember correctly, the year I ''died'', should have been thirteen years ago."


    "Qian Long''s years!" Faang Wei could not help but shout, "Didn''t you say that you''ve already lived for two to three hundred years? No wonder you can cultivate to the realm of Walking Corpse. "


    "Do you think it''s easy to cultivate to the realm of Walking Corpse after two or three hundred years?" Shang Que disdainfully said, "For normal zombies, even if they cultivated day and night, it would be very difficult for them to reach the Walking Corpse Realm in three hundred years, not to mention that Shang Fu is already a Great Ghost Head among Walking Corpse, he is only a step away from flying stiff."


    "What is a Great Ghost Head?" Faang Wei asked.


    "Great Ghost Head is the king of Walking Corpse s, one Great Ghost Head can instantly kill hundreds of Walking Corpse! Each of the five ranks of the King of Zombies had their own title. They were Heaven and Earth resentment, Night Walking Corpse, Earth Binding Spirit, Great Ghost Head, and Nondissolving Bone. Although Great Ghost Head belongs to the realm of Walking Corpse, it is impossible to cultivate Great Ghost Head from normal Walking Corpse in a few hundred years. Shang Fu is already a different species! "


    Faang Wei couldn''t help but size up Shang Fu a few more times. He didn''t think that this ordinary looking old man would actually be a hidden BOSS. Suddenly, Faang Wei remembered something: "Nondissolving Bone, are Nondissolving Bone the highest realm among zombies?"


    "Of course, they flew at a thousand miles in a single day, and they were already the highest level among the zombies, while Nondissolving Bone were existences that could fly at the highest level. They were only one step away from the tribulation of heavenly, lightning, earth, and fire, and without a thousand years of cultivation, it would be extremely difficult to reach this realm." Of course, they flew at a thousand miles in a single day, and they were already the highest level among zombies, and Nondissolving Bone s, even if they died and became zombies, it would be extremely difficult for them to reach this realm.


    "Do you know Nondissolving Bone?" Faang Wei suddenly said.


    "I know one." Shang Que blinked, "Do you know Bai Qi?"


    When he fought in the Changping War, he was acknowledged as the general of the Qin Nation. He killed four hundred thousand soldiers in a single battle, and he was one of the few people to have been slaughtered since ancient times.


    "That''s right, when Bai Qi was alive, his evil aura was too strong, he didn''t even dare to accept the Yin Division, and could only wander around the world, becoming a lonely zombie. A few hundred years ago, he already cultivated the Nondissolving Bone realm, but I don''t know if he had the courage to receive the punishment from the heavenly thunders and earthfire. I haven''t been in touch with him much lately, so I''ve got time to call him and ask him to come over for dinner. "


    "You ¡­" Faang Wei looked at Shang Que in disbelief, but when he saw the malicious smile on Shang Que''s face, he knew that this girl must be teasing him. Bai Qi! He was the god of war that every boy yearned for. If they could really see him, then they would admire his insufferable aura. How awe-inspiring would that be!


    However, an army god like Bai Qi, whether he was alive or dead, he was still a great figure, how could a small figure like him be able to see him?


    He suddenly remembered that when his grandfather spoke with Lee Xin in the Ghost Wondering Land, Lee Xin had pointed out that the female corpse his grandfather chased away was also a Nondissolving Bone. At that time, he didn''t understand the weight of these three words, but now he remembered that the female corpse was an existence at the same level as God Slayer Bai Qi.


    No wonder it was worth such a sky-high price of thirty million!


    Faang Wei leaned in and asked Shang Que: "What rank of zombie are you?"


    Shang Que was stunned for a moment before suddenly erupting into a rage. He punched Faang Wei in the face and said angrily: "Do you know that randomly asking a girl''s age is very rude!"


    Faang Wei shook his head. Last night, Shang Que couldn''t even deal with the black dog blood, it should be a low level zombie. He changed the topic and asked, "Do all zombies need blood sucking?"


    "That''s not it, Shang Fu doesn''t need to. He has long entered the realm of Fasting, but my physique is special, which is why I need to absorb blood."


    "Why do zombies have to drink human blood? Can''t it be pig blood or dog blood?" Faang Wei recalled the matter of Shang Que drinking blood last night, and his heart still felt uncomfortable.


    "We drink human blood mainly because we drink the essence energy from human blood. What''s more, are there any differences between human blood, pig blood, dog blood?" Buddha had said that all beings were equal. You can''t be pigs and dogs, they''re so cute. " Shang Que clasped his hands together, and said with sunken brows, "Amitabha. "Sin, sin."


    "How can it be the same? Man is man, and animals are animals. "


    "There''s no difference in the eyes of a zombie." Shang Fu, who had not spoken for a long time, opened his mouth and said, "In the Xi Men''s eyes, we are beasts. They want to get rid of us as soon as possible, and in our eyes, you guys are the same."


    Shang Fu no longer spoke and went straight up the stairs. Looking at the lifeless eyes of Shang Fu before he left, Faang Wei''s heart couldn''t help but shiver.


    "Ignore him, he can be considered lucky, but after coming to this era where there are more dead than alive, he naturally doesn''t understand how difficult it is for us to live. Right now, the government has strict controls, if it wasn''t for Shang Fu who prepared everything well and gave me so many corpses, I probably would have starved to death by now." It was as if Shang Que took drinking human blood for granted, and did not try to hide it at all. However, as an outsider, Faang Wei''s hair stood on end.


    Faang Wei didn''t seem to plan to pester her on this topic. He hardened his heart and asked a question that had been plaguing his heart for a long time: "You ¡­ I''ve heard of it, I''ve heard of it... Adjudicator? "


    After hearing the two words "Adjudicator", Shang Que, who was originally smiling, suddenly became serious. He shook his head and said half-heartedly: "I''ve never heard of it. "You better stay here obediently. If you leave, I will ¡­" I''ll... You''re not allowed to leave anyway. "


    Without asking for Faang Wei''s opinion, Shang Que skipped towards the kitchen, leaving Faang Wei alone, not knowing whether to laugh or cry. Forget it, treat it as "last breakfast", after eating it, he would have to ''bid farewell'' with the Shang clan.


    Shang Que''s speed was extremely fast, so he did not wait for five minutes before he picked up a bowl of steam from the kitchen. Faang Wei was indeed hungry, so without being polite, he picked up the bowl and started eating heartily.


    Shang Que rested his chin on his hand, he tilted his head and looked at Faang Wei, his eyes curved like a new moon, and asked with a smile: "Is it delicious?"


    Needless to say that this little girl''s cooking skills were not bad, Faang Wei nodded his head repeatedly as he ate.


    "Of course, my exclusive secret recipe is added in here." Shang Que said complacently.


    "What?" Faang Wei felt that something was wrong, and the speed at which he was eating the noodles slowed down.


    "Naturally, it''s human blood. Otherwise, what else could there be?"


    "Wow ¡­" Faang Wei put down his chopsticks, tapped his throat, and vomited non-stop.


    "Hahaha." Shang Que''s scheme succeeded, he laughed till he couldn''t stand up straight.

 C33

    could not finish the bowl of noodles no matter what he said, although he could tell from Shang Que''s expression that he was just teasing him. Faang Wei put down his chopsticks, stood up and was about to leave, but Shang Que quickly pulled him back and laughed: "Don''t be in such a rush, there''s still time."


    Faang Wei was anxious in his heart, he shook his head and said, "It''s best to not disturb your rest. You''ve been tired for the entire night, it''s better that you go to sleep."


    Shang Que pouted: "I''m not sleepy."


    Faang Wei had already made up his mind to leave, so he gave an excuse. Shang Que knew that he couldn''t keep him any longer, so he pouted: "Are you really going?"


    "Yes." Faang Wei walked out of the house and thought: I have already bathed and eaten. Shang Que should no longer have any reason to keep me, right?


    Shang Que suddenly rolled his eyes and said: "I almost forgot, there''s something very important that I want to give you. Your grandfather entrusted it to me."


    The moment he heard it was his grandfather''s, Faang Wei immediately said: "Why didn''t you say so earlier!"


    "Just wait!" Shang Que huffed and puffed, and like a happy swallow, he quickly ran up the stairs. After a long time, even Faang Wei had become a little impatient, and it was only now that Shang Que arrived.


    Shang Que took out an unopened letter and handed it over to Faang Wei. Faang Wei hurriedly took it, with the words written crookedly on it: Faang Wei, once you reach the Shang Clan, don''t go back to Xiangxi for now, stay for a while, I will go to the Shang Clan to find you. Also, you have to listen to Miss Shang for everything, she is a good girl, don''t bully her.


    Shang Que curiously went closer and asked: "Is this the letter your grandfather gave you? What''s written on it? "


    Faang Wei glared at Shang Que snappily, and shook his head helplessly. This little girl was truly intelligent, only she could think of such a clumsy ''treachery'' ¡ª the words that were written on Fang Geyin''s hand were fitting for a person, but the words that were written on Fang Geyin''s hand were like the scrawls of an iron hook or the strokes of a dragon or the snake. This kindergarten level of words was clearly written by Shang Que himself, and what was even more despicable was that the glue on the envelope had not dried!


    Faang Wei slapped the letter on the table, and said snappily: "Just how long are you going to play around?"


    No matter how foolish Shang Que was, looking at the expression on Faang Wei''s face, one had to know that their ''sinister scheme'' had been exposed. Lowering his head, he played with the corners of his clothes and said in a low voice, "I, I just wanted to play with you for a few more days ¡­ Shang Fu rarely lets me go out alone, so I''ve never played with my friends before ¡­ "


    Looking at Shang Que''s wronged expression, Faang Wei''s heart softened again. "It''s not like I won''t come in the future, I''ll come and play with you when I have time."


    Shang Que shook his head: "You won''t come. "I know."


    Faang Wei knew that if he did not leave now, he might really be moved by this little miss. He hardened his heart and walked out of the house, but when he reached the door, Shang Que suddenly called out to Faang Wei, and carefully said: "Faang Wei, in the future ¡­ Are we still friends? "


    Faang Wei looked at Shang Que, his face filled with tears, and nodded. He pushed the door open.


    Faang Wei, who was walking on the street, consciously lowered his head, afraid that he would be recognized, especially when he saw the officers on duty, he subconsciously went around them, afraid that they would stop and interrogate him. What happened last night, even until now, seemed like a lingering shadow in his heart, and although Faang Wei did not admit it, he knew in his heart that it was very possible that he had become a murderer.


    The car quickly started, Faang Wei''s anxious heart calmed down after they got on the high speed car. He quickly fell asleep while sitting by the window, but that nightmare also appeared as expected.


    It was that river again, that bridge, the endless human heads in the river, the countless souls on both sides of the bridge pounced towards him, shouting out Faang Wei''s name. And Fang Geyin coincidentally appeared again, saving Faang Wei''s life ¡­


    "Don''t kill me!" Faang Wei shouted as he woke up from his nightmare. All the passengers in the area looked at each other with strange eyes, and Faang Wei''s face flushed red, as he apologized to them, and turned his head towards the window. Looking at the time, he saw that it was already noon, and he only knew this from the passengers who were complaining about it, because it was already the rush hour of the return journey, the highway was very congested, and they were already three to four hours later than their scheduled time to arrive.


    The car stopped and stopped like a snail, and only when it was almost dark did the car enter the territory of Xiangxi. When the car drove past a small restaurant, the driver stopped the car, and let the hungry passengers out for dinner. Looking at the driver''s sad expression, it seemed that he might not even be able to arrive at the bus stop at 11 or 12 o''clock in the evening, and the passengers could only blame their bad luck on themselves.


    Faang Wei called for a box lunch and sat down at a table to eat alone. Suddenly, he thought of his phone, the first thing Faang Wei thought of was his grandfather, so he immediately took out his phone.


    It was a message, addressed by a "Little Sparrow". Faang Wei laughed involuntarily and opened the message, reading: "Look at the person wearing glasses on your left."


    Faang Wei curiously looked at the table on the left, and sure enough, there was a man in his thirties who was eating alone with a box of food. He seemed to be travelling alone like Faang Wei, when his phone rang again: Don''t look at him, don''t attract anyone''s attention.


    Faang Wei replied: Shang Que, where are you? Don''t play tricks on me, come out!


    The message returned: I am Shang Fu.


    Faang Wei was startled. If it was Shang Que, then it could be understood that she was playing a prank on him, but it was impossible for Shang Fu to have the free time to do so. He immediately replied, Grandpa Shang, is it you?


    The message came back quickly: That person probably noticed you. If he comes over, you answer: You have six plum blossoms in your house, remember!


    Faang Wei was confused and quickly replied with a very long message asking Shang Fu what was going on, but this time, Shang Fu''s message did not come. As expected, the man over there seemed to have noticed Faang Wei. He carried a box of food and walked over.


    Faang Wei acknowledged his presence, lowered his head and pretended to play on his phone, showing that he did not want to strike up a conversation with his.


    Who knew that person would laugh and sit down, then say as if they were all familiar with each other, "Where''s the handsome guy from, no matter what he''s still rushing to return to the Xiangxi, I really met a ghost today ¡­"


    That person did not mind and continued: Handsome must be from the Xiangxi. I heard that there are a lot of interesting things about the Xiangxi, and I even heard that there are people chasing corpses there? Have you heard of it? "


    Hearing the word "corpse", Faang Wei''s heart tightened as he shook his head: "I''ve never heard of it."


    The man hit another nail on the head and didn''t move away. He continued, "I didn''t believe it before, but you said he was dead. How can he move? But a few days ago, I suddenly met an expert, and found out that Xiangxi was really right in chasing the corpse. I heard that the person was surnamed Fang, Handsome Bro, do you know him? "


    "Ah!" Faang Wei was shocked and immediately raised his head. Just as he was about to ask that person, his phone suddenly rang, and Shang Fu''s text message came again: Don''t be fooled, do as I told you, that person is not simple!


    Faang Wei was not a beginner in society, he understood the principle of talking to others, and shook his head: "I don''t know him, my family is just a flower seller, with six plum blossoms."


    The hand that was holding the chopsticks suddenly shook, and a look of surprise flashed on his face, but it disappeared as he stood up and said: "Hehe, I had thought that people from Xiangxi would more or less understand how to drive corpses. Eh, it''s almost time to drive, little brother should also hurry up and eat, don''t make everyone wait for you."


    After saying that, the man put down the tableware and got on the carriage. Faang Wei also pretended to eat a few bites, and squeezed himself into his own seat in the crowd, only then did he realise that the man wearing the glasses who had chatted with him earlier was sitting in the back row to his right. Seeing that Faang Wei had noticed him, he also politely nodded his head.


    The car started to move, and Faang Wei didn''t know if it was because of a grudge in his heart, but he felt that the glasses man was staring at him, making him uncomfortable. Faang Wei pretended to sleep, and secretly glanced at the glasses man from the corner of his eyes.


    And Faang Wei''s phone never rang again.

 C34

    The crowd around the train station was very complicated, Faang Wei did not want to stay overnight here. After walking for a long time, he decided to stay at a more formal hotel, and when Faang Wei was about to open his room, he suddenly discovered that the glasses man who was driving with him was also here. He nodded at Faang Wei and said: "Eh? What a coincidence! "


    Faang Wei nodded his head. After opening the room and registering the information, Faang Wei walked into the room, took a bath, went to bed and watched TV for a while, feeling uneasy in his heart. The glasses man always thought that he had not coincidentally met his, but had deliberately been following him around. Who was he?


    At this time, the sound of footsteps came from outside the door. Faang Wei''s heart tightened and he asked: "Who?"


    Faang Wei walked to the door, only to realize that there seemed to be something extra underneath the door. He hurriedly picked it up, it was a small card with a picture of a beautiful woman in revealing clothing, and turned over the price of the various "Special Services". Faang Wei could not help but laugh, it seems like he was too nervous.


    As he was about to fall asleep, his phone suddenly lit up, and a message from Shang Fu appeared on top of his phone: Lie on the bed and don''t move, please don''t move. Afterwards, he had even added two exclamation marks to warn Faang Wei.


    Faang Wei immediately replied: Grandpa Shang, where are you guys? Why are you so familiar with my every move, are you guys following me?


    The message did not return, but footsteps sounded from outside the door again. Faang Wei''s heart was in his throat, and very quickly, the sound became clearer, and then there was a knock on the door.


    "Dong, dong, dong, dong."


    Faang Wei laid on his bed and did not reply. A woman''s voice came from outside the door: "Sir, do you need a towel?"


    Faang Wei still did not make a sound, he pricked up his ears and listened to every single movement outside the door.


    "There should be no one here, right?"


    "That''s not right, someone opened this room?" How come there''s no one here? "


    "Whatever, maybe he went out to look for Miss. Sister Liu forgot to send a towel, we sent it here with good intentions, but there''s no one here. When he finds out there''s no towel, he will naturally call the front desk."


    "Who knows when he''ll be back?" The other person was slightly dissatisfied. As the two people conversed and walked further and further away, Faang Wei finally caught his breath and hurriedly replied Shang Fu: Grandpa Shang, what kind of medicine are you trying to sell in your gourd? Stop fooling around with me, I''m too timid to be scared.


    It was a smiley face symbol. No need to guess that this time, it was Shang Que the little girl playing around with him. Faang Wei was so angry that he threw his phone on the bed, thinking about how he was unreconciled, he picked up his phone and replied with a emoji of a ''blade'', then shut down the phone. quaque


    Just as Faang Wei was about to go to sleep, he suddenly caught a glimpse of something strange outside the window from the corner of his eye.


    When he looked again, Faang Wei was so scared that his hairs stood on end. There was actually a little girl lying on the protective window!


    How could this be? If Faang Wei remembered correctly, he should be on the 13th floor right now, Faang Wei quickly wiped his eyes, that''s right, he was really a girl, but he was not lying down outside the window. Instead, he was hanging out the window with a electric wire wrapped around her neck, as if he had been directly hung from the upper floor.


    Under the light of the open lamp, Faang Wei was able to see the Little Girl very clearly. His neck was wrapped with a red thread, his face was pale white, and his tongue stretched out for three inches. His feet hung in the air, and under the night wind, she could feel his body gently swaying.


    Call the police. Faang Wei forced himself to calm down, and immediately picked up his own phone, only to realize that his phone was already turned off. He grabbed the phone next to the bed and immediately dialed the switchboard, but there were hurried beeps.


    Busy? When the time comes, the police would come to investigate and perhaps even expose everything that had happened to him a few days ago. At that time, he would either be in prison or sent to a mental hospital, and the calm Faang Wei would think about all the formidable connections he had. Right now, the safest method was to escape, escape from this land of trouble, and then make his plans.


    Faang Wei grabbed his phone and ran out the door. The moment he opened the door, she saw his legs hanging empty in the air.


    Another girl was hanged in front of his door!


    Faang Wei was so frightened that he retreated three steps in succession.


    That little girl''s face flashed past Faang Wei''s mind, he felt that they were familiar with each other. That''s right, he was the two children on the carriage. Faang Wei remembered that these two little girls had received the thrush from the glasses man.


    had already felt that everything that was happening was a conspiracy against him. Faang Wei''s phone was already switched on, and he immediately dialed Shang Que''s number.


    Damn it, there was no one there!


    What to do. In a row, two little girls died in his own room. Even if Faang Wei had a thousand mouths to explain, he still wouldn''t be able to get rid of this responsibility.


    Should he just sit here and wait for the police to come knocking or run away? Faang Wei was stuck in a dilemma. If he were to leave, he would never be able to get away from being a murderer. But if he didn''t leave, would he be able to stay away?


    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew over. The noose around the little girl''s neck loosened and her body fell to the ground.


    The voice would definitely attract people, Faang Wei became more anxious, suddenly! The little girl suddenly moved. She dashed forward and pinched her own neck.


    A corpse?!


    Faang Wei didn''t have time to react, the child''s hand was like a steel band that tightly grabbed onto Faang Wei''s neck, causing him to almost be unable to catch his breath. Outside the window, a knocking sound came from the outside as well, the child that was hanging outside the window had actually used his bare hands to pry open the steel bar, and then smashed through the window and through the door.


    The door, moving without wind, slammed shut!


    Faang Wei almost fainted. The desire to live had made him muster some strength and with a stomp of his legs, he kicked at the little girl''s lower abdomen, forcefully escaping from his grasp. Not giving Faang Wei a chance to catch his breath, the other little girl had already passed through the window, leaping fiercely as he rushed towards Faang Wei.


    Faang Wei rolled on the ground, avoided the girl''s attack, and ran out of the room without turning back. When Faang Wei opened the door, he suddenly saw a yellow paper-like object fly towards him, and tightly pressed against his mouth.


    He had a strange smile on his face, his glasses reflecting a sharp light: "Seal your mouth, I think you can still use Word Spirit?"


    Faang Wei only had one thought in his mind at this moment, run!


    Faang Wei rushed towards the emergency passage, while running he used his phone to make a phone call, but the yellow talisman seemed to have grown from his mouth, he was unable to tear it off.


    "Answer the phone, answer the phone!" Shang Fu, Shang Fu! " Faang Wei looked at the phone, this was his only hope, he already knew that the two little girls must have been killed by the glasses man using an evil technique to deal with him, and his goal must have been him.


    The phone still did not answer. Faang Wei hung up angrily and quickly typed out the three words "sos", then ran downstairs in a hurry. The glasses man was not in a hurry to chase after him. If I present you to Elder Huang as my birthday present, then I will definitely be able to pass through the unparalleled Dao Gate.


    The two girls also walked up to the bespectacled man. They squeaked like birds. The bespectacled man pointed with his finger and said in a cold voice, "Chase!"

 C35

    If he took the elevator, then it would be a dead end for him. He could only hate his parents for not having two legs in front of him, as they madly sprinted towards the hotel''s lobby. Currently, there were no longer any customers checking in in the lobby, as the two waitresses were playing on their phones as if they were bored to death.


    "Wuwuwu." Faang Wei rushed towards the two and yelled, but his mouth was already sealed by the bespectacled man''s sigil, he could only let out a strange wuwu sound.


    The two waiters looked at Faang Wei in shock. Just then, the elevator suddenly rang, and the glasses man and the two little girls caught up with them.


    "Damn it!" Faang Wei cursed in his heart, and quickly ran down the main street without stopping.


    The two waiters had not figured out what had happened at all, seeing that they were leaving quickly, Faang Wei, who had a piece of plaster stuck to his mouth, scolded them for being crazy, and continued to play with his phone.


    There was no one on the street, so Faang Wei didn''t know where he should run to.


    The bespectacled man and the two little girls chased closely after him. Faang Wei did not even dare to turn his head back as they repeatedly called Shang Que. However, the other party did not pick up.


    Faang Wei ran into a corner, hid behind a rubbish dump and loudly gasped for breath, secretly looking at the three people who were still chasing after them on the street. He was finally relieved and was able to get rid of these three people.


    Faang Wei who had calmed down a little, started to ponder about who this mysterious man was and why he was chasing after him.


    Are they people of the Seal?


    What kind of disaster had he gotten himself into? These past few days, everything had been going awry.


    The disappearance of the two girls would definitely attract the attention of the police, and Faang Wei would definitely become the number one suspect. But all of this was just a hindrance, the most important thing right now was to return home and reunite with Grandfather. He believed that Grandfather would definitely be able to take care of all of this.


    Faang Wei stood up and wiped off the sweat on his face. He would not dare to return to the inn, so he would first find a place to hide for the night, and then return tomorrow. He was confident that even if the glasses man found him, he would not dare make a move on him in front of everyone.


    Back to the station. Faang Wei made up his mind. Just as he was about to walk towards the direction of the train station, a sinister voice suddenly sounded from the other side of the alley: "Do you think you can escape just because of this?"


    It was the bespectacled man''s voice. Faang Wei was frightened out of his wits and immediately ran towards the other alley, but the alley entrance was blocked by two little girls. They stood there with ashen faces with a cruel look in their eyes.


    At the other end, the glasses man was slowly walking towards Faang Wei. He seemed to have already treated Faang Wei as a turtle in a jar, so he was not in a hurry to capture Faang Wei.


    "Wuwuwu ¡­" Faang Wei used all of his strength to tear the talisman around his mouth, but this talisman seemed to have become one with his flesh. No matter how hard Faang Wei used, it did not reveal the slightest bit of a gap.


    Faang Wei decided that rather than fighting with this mysterious man in glasses, it was better to just bet everything on one throw and escape from the two little girls. The man in glasses had obviously seen through Faang Wei''s plan, and calmly took out a bowl from beside him and placed it on the ground, which was extremely clear, reflecting Faang Wei''s actions.


    "You can''t run away, kid. Just surrender." His right hand slowly scattered some unknown powder into the bowl, which immediately turned muddy and unexplainable. The man waved the bowl, and the water in the bowl actually turned into a pool of sticky blood, he chanted a spell and chanted a lot of incantations that Faang Wei couldn''t understand at all, and yet had no intention of listening to. From the two bowls, two transparent human figures suddenly surged out, looking exactly the same as the two little girls that Faang Wei was facing.


    "Go!" The bespectacled man sneered. The eyes of the two little girls who were originally standing motionlessly lit up all of a sudden, as if they were two charging robots. One of them blocked the end of the alleyway, and the other quickly rushed towards Faang Wei.


    The little girl was extremely fast. Both of his hands moved forward, and he repeated the same trick, wanting to pinch Faang Wei''s neck. Faang Wei was so scared that he hurriedly rolled on the ground, just barely dodging the little girl''s attack.


    The other little girl also rushed up, with a leap, she directly threw Faang Wei to the ground, opened her mouth wide and fiercely bit onto Faang Wei''s arm. Faang Wei felt a burst of piercing pain, that little girl actually bit off a big chunk of Faang Wei''s flesh.


    Faang Wei was in so much pain that tears almost came out, but what was even more horrifying was that another little girl had also rushed up, the two little girls both used their strength to press Faang Wei down, opening their bloody mouths to bite Faang Wei''s body!


    Faang Wei didn''t care about the pain at all as he held the two little girls'' jaws with his hands and struggled desperately to sit up. However, the two little girls had extremely strong strengths and pressured Faang Wei to the point that he had no strength to fight back, causing him to be even more pressured. Faang Wei used all his strength and pestered the two little girls.


    Ding ding ding! Just at that moment, Faang Wei''s phone suddenly lit up. Faang Wei released a little girl''s chin with one hand and quickly took out his phone from his pocket. What he got in return was that little girl''s sharp, blade-like teeth that firmly bit into his chest, ripping off a large chunk of bloody flesh.


    Faang Wei screamed in pain, but won the time to answer the call.


    "Faang Wei, how are you?" Shang Que''s anxious voice sounded out from the phone, he muttered to himself, but did not manage to utter a complete sentence.


    The man walked over and snatched Faang Wei''s phone from him, then said into the phone: "This person is already mine, I don''t care who you are, but don''t try to harm him, or else I will kill you too!"


    The other side of the phone went silent for a moment, then the person became even more proud, he even switched on the speaker mode, purposely allowing Faang Wei to hear everything.


    Right now, Faang Wei was in so much pain that he didn''t even have the strength to moan. The little girl took the opportunity to bite Faang Wei a few times, and a large chunk of flesh and blood was bitten by the little girl.


    The man was no longer afraid that Faang Wei would escape. Waving his hand, the two little girls released Faang Wei, and the man wearing glasses squatted down. He patted Faang Wei''s bloody face and laughed: "Be obedient.


    Faang Wei stared at the bespectacled man. He did not seem to want to beg for mercy at all.


    "You''re pretty stubborn." The glasses man laughed, and slapped Faang Wei, and said coldly: "You''ll be honest later."


    Suddenly, Faang Wei moved, and retracted both of his feet, then fiercely kicked towards the chest of the man in glasses. The man in glasses did not expect that Faang Wei would still be able to resist after getting heavily injured so suddenly, and with one kick, Faang Wei flipped over and fiercely ran towards the alley behind him.


    The man was obviously angry and shouted, "Chase!"


    Faang Wei did not run for his life. Instead, he walked towards the place where the man had placed the bowl and stomped on it, shattering it into pieces. Sticky liquid flowed out, and Faang Wei stood there with his back bent, waiting for the bespectacled man to chase him.


    The bespectacled man was even a little surprised. Faang Wei''s performance was too abnormal, the only thought in the mind of someone who did not die, was to run away with all his might, and yet Faang Wei was actually putting on a fight with him. He ¡­ Are you sure you don''t want to die?


    Faang Wei''s eyes flashed with the light of a wild beast, his entire body was already drenched in blood, just like a beast who was stubbornly resisting in despair. His chest rose and fell rapidly, and a low roar came from his throat.


    Surprisingly, the bespectacled man was stunned for a moment. He did not immediately chase after them. Instead, he was a bit hesitant on the spot. His expression was dark and uncertain, as if he was considering something.


    Faang Wei squatted down, and wrote the traditional word "kill" in the solid like blood.


    ''Blood Vengeance Killing Order. The man in glasses looked at the word "kill" and his eyes revealed fear. He muttered to himself, "Impossible, impossible. "Impossible, impossible."


    There was an ancient rumor running through the sect that every time a Adjudicator killed a person, the person who was killed would turn into a pile of bones within seven days, and blood would flow out of his seven orifices to solidify into the word "kill" on the ground. As a result, the sect also called the word "kill" as the "chase and kill", and it became a symbol of death by the hands of the Adjudicator.


    Of course, there were also people who wanted to pretend to be Adjudicator to kill people, and purposely make people''s blood into the shape of a Blood Vengeance Insignia. Without any accidents, these people would die without a doubt within seven days, without any pain or injury, but within seven days, their bodies turned white, and their blood condensed into the word ''kill''.


    "Grandfather, if you still don''t attack, Faang Wei will die." On the roof of the alleyway, Shang Que was watching everything that was happening without blinking. He was so anxious that he was about to cry, but Shang Fu looked calm, and said: "Wait, look, this brat doesn''t die that easily."


    "But look at him being bitten like that. Are you really that heartless? Little Wei, Little Wei is so pitiful. " Shang Que strongly shook Shang Fu''s arm, and pleaded through sobs.


    "We won''t be able to protect him for the rest of his life, he has too many enemies. If he doesn''t pull himself together, he will be killed one day sooner or later. This Wizard isn''t considered wise, if Faang Wei can pass through this trial, then it would be an extremely good experience for him."


    "You all ¡­ All of you are cold-blooded and merciless big scoundrels. Great Evildoer, if you don''t go and save Wei Zi, I will go and save him! " Shang Que cried out and was about to leap down from the stairs, but he was held down by Shang Fu: "Wait a minute, Faang Wei seems to be starting his counterattack."


    The man in glasses thought for a while and said to himself, "I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it, I have already sealed your Word Spirit, I don''t believe that you can fly in the sky, since you are mine, you must be mine! "Attack!"


    Faang Wei did not move. When the two little girls were about to get close to him, Faang Wei turned his body slightly and hooked his leg around the ankle of one of the little girls. The little girl could not stand still and fell heavily onto the ground.


    Faang Wei had already discovered a secret of the two little girls, and that was that although the speed of the two little girls was extremely fast, they were actually under the control of the glasses man, so their ability to turn around was not good, because their speed and even their strength had exceeded the limits of their own body. They were like a canoe that was sailing on the ocean, and although their speed was extremely fast, they were able to borrow the power of the wind and waves, if they were to turn in direction according to their own intentions, they would be in danger of overturning.


    This miniscule detail was rarely seen by normal people, let alone when Faang Wei was desperately trying to escape for his life. The glasses man had a surprised look in his eyes, obviously not expecting Faang Wei to be so bold and meticulous and could not help but become angry. He shouted loudly: "Kill him."


    When the two little girls saw this, their eyes lit up like two lightbulbs. They turned around and rushed towards Faang Wei again at a faster speed than before.


    Faang Wei forcefully suppressed the panic in his heart, and accurately calculated the pace point of the two little girls. Then, just as the two little girls were about to approach him, Faang Wei fiercely lowered his body, and both his hands shone at the same time. Two pieces of the sharp porcelain plates appeared in his hands, and directly cut through the two girls'' throats.


    The throats of the two girls gurgled, and fresh blood flowed out. Faang Wei noticed that the fresh blood of the two girls was not dark red, but dark purple, which was a color that would only change after death.


    Faang Wei gasped for breath, raising his head and staring straight at the man in glasses, the two little girls were instantly taken care of by him, and what remained was the man in front of him.


    Both Shang Fu and Shang Que were dumbfounded by Faang Wei''s surprising victory. Shang Que suddenly slapped Shang Fu''s thigh and said excitedly: "Beautifully done."


    "Interesting, looks like Faang Wei is not a reckless person, did you notice anything?"


    "I can see that my family''s small and handsome face is extremely handsome and powerful to the extreme."


    "It may seem easy, but all of this is the result of Faang Wei''s calculations and calculations." Shang Fu shook his head and sighed, "From the moment Faang Wei escaped from the hands of this Wizard, he had already calculated everything. You know why he wants to break the Wizard''s bowl. "Do you write that word again in the blood?"


    Shang Que shook his head.


    "Actually, he already noticed that the bowl that he used to break Wizard was used to control the two little girls. Since he broke the bowl, on one hand, he could get the only weapon that he could use, and more importantly, he could break the link between the two little girls, making it impossible for the Wizard to treat the little girl like his own arm. Then, while writing on the blood, he took advantage of the opportunity to secretly pick up two of the sharpest magnets, and as all the attention of the Wizard was being attracted by the word Faang Wei wrote in the blood, he didn''t notice Faang Wei''s small movements."


    "Actually, Faang Wei had long noticed that the two Little Girl s were unable to turn around quickly, but he didn''t dare be certain. Therefore, the first time the two little girls rushed over, he did not act rashly, but used his foot to probe the situation.


    "This also successfully angered the Wizard, that''s why he made the two little girls attack Faang Wei at the same time. When the two Little Girl charged over again, actually, Faang Wei had already calculated the distance and the speed of his steps, which was why he landed the hit. If the two little girls weren''t so fast, how could a mere two bowls cut their throats? Faang Wei would normally look like a fool, but to think that he would be able to stay so calm in a life or death situation, and even rely on the situation before making his own judgement, it would be a little interesting ¡­ " Shang Fu laughed, "Of course, his luck is quite good. If any of these things go wrong, his whole plan will go down the drain. "


    "Shang Fu, you had enough time to test him, now are you going to save him?"


    "No rush, wait and see, let''s see how he deals with that Wizard." Shang Fu laughed: "Sentence, tribute, beast, corpse, worm, his Adjudicator is ranked first, how could he be defeated by a Wizard? Keep reading. If I really have to act, I will naturally save him. "

 C36

    Faang Wei''s body was slightly bent, the clothes on his body had already been torn to shreds by the two little girls, but blood continued to pour out, dyeing his entire body into a bloody mess. Anyone who saw this scene in the pitch black alley would faint from fright.


    The bespectacled man''s expression did not look good. He cautiously sized Faang Wei up and said coldly: "You have enraged me."


    Faang Wei''s mouth could not speak, he raised an eyebrow, completely infuriating the man in glasses. Although Faang Wei had killed the two little girls off with a lightning speed, to him, Faang Wei was only a little lucky and was a little clever. In terms of strength, there was a huge difference between them.


    But not now!


    The bespectacled man grunted. Suddenly, the chirping of a bird could be heard from within his body. The sounds became more and more noisy, just like the park in the early morning. The bespectacled man did not even open his mouth.


    Although he did not know who the enemy in front of him was, nor did he know exactly how strong he was, to him, he was no longer someone from the same world. What he could do, was to give himself a sliver of hope in a situation where he clearly knew that he would die.


    Faang Wei''s lips were bitter, his body that had lost too much blood had already affected his thinking. He only felt that the temperature of his entire body was starting to decrease rapidly, and his spirit was becoming even more dispirited, as if he could fall down at any time and never wake up. However, the waves of pain that came from his body had become his stimulant, allowing him to still stand there soberly.


    He no longer had any hope of living. He knew that no matter how loud he shouted, it would all be in vain. He could only live by himself, by his own luck.


    The sounds of birds chirping came out from the bodies of the two children. As if they were resonating with each other, the two little girls who had been killed by Faang Wei suddenly crawled up from the ground like zombies once again.


    Faang Wei sucked in a cold breath of air, but he did not retreat. Instead, it was Shang Que, who was watching from the rooftop, who saw the two little girls come back to life and immediately laughed: "Shang Fu, look, look, the little girl is back to life again."


    "Carnivore." The smile on Shang Fu''s face faded, "So this man is actually the descendant of someone from the north. His current technique of descending head is mainly from the south, and the descent of someone from the north doesn''t seem to be much anymore ¡­"


    "I don''t care, I don''t care, just go to Faang Wei now no matter what, if anything happens to him, I''m not done with you!"


    "No rush, wait a little longer. Let''s see just how much potential little Wei has."


    After the two little girls stood up, the blood on their bodies had already solidified, but the cut on their necks could clearly be seen. It looked somewhat terrifying as it turned dark red, and Faang Wei was clearly caught unprepared.


    You need to calm down when something big is going on.


    Faang Wei quickly explored the terrain, looking for any advantageous terrain to cover himself with. At this time, other than the two chunks of magnets that were not even weapons, he did not have any tools in his hands to counterattack, and he had already tried once before, so the other party would not make the same stupid mistake again.


    What to do, what to do. Faang Wei''s mind raced as he tried to find a way to survive in this hopeless situation.


    The expression on the bespectacled man''s face became even more complacent, and the bird cry in his stomach became louder and louder like the roar of thunder.


    "Chi, chi, chi." Birds chirped in the stomach of the two little girls at the same time. As a response, the man in glasses suddenly stopped chirping, and the two little girls suddenly rushed towards Faang Wei.


    This speed was twice as fast as before, and in the blink of an eye, it was in front of Faang Wei. At this time, he had lost too much blood, and his footwork was no longer as nimble as before.


    He did something that no one expected. Not only did he not escape, he even directly fell to the ground and sold his biggest weakness to his opponent.


    "Are you going to surrender?" Even Shang Fu was confused. Could it be that Faang Wei had already given up?


    The two little girls took the chance and pounced on Faang Wei. Opening their mouths wide, they fiercely bit down on Faang Wei''s body, causing the two pieces of flesh to be bitten off again.


    "You''ve finally given up?" The bespectacled man smiled and waved his hand, telling the two little girls to get out of his way. Then, he walked over, with Faang Wei lying straight on the ground, he didn''t even rush the rise and fall of his chest. The bespectacled man was even more at ease. He walked to Faang Wei''s side, squatted down, and patted Faang Wei''s blood-soaked face. After confirming that Faang Wei had fainted, he slowly began to remove the seal on his mouth.


    "Nine lifetimes as a body, that''s all. But if I give you to Elder Huang, he will definitely be very happy. " The bespectacled man pinched Faang Wei''s mouth with his hand and then slowly took out a small pill from his pocket, about to stuff it into Faang Wei''s mouth.


    At this time, Faang Wei suddenly erupted, and used his mouth to firmly bite the throat of the glasses man. He had already used the last bit of strength in his body, and he would not let go of this bite no matter what.


    "Even if I die, I will drag you along," Faang Wei only had this thought at this moment, and the glasses man cried out miserably in pain, slapping Faang Wei with his hands, wanting to tear him apart. However, Faang Wei''s mouth seemed to have rooted itself into his neck, no matter how the glasses man hit him, he was like a mad wild dog, and did not let go at all.


    Shang Fu, who was originally about to attack, saw this sudden scene, and was stunned. "What a stubborn child."


    "Shang Fu, what are you waiting for? Go and kill the glasses man!" Shang Que also looked at the struggling Faang Wei, so anxious that he was about to cry.


    The glasses man roared crazily and beat Faang Wei, causing even the roots of his teeth to loosen, but he was unwilling to let go no matter what, both rows of teeth were rooted in place, firmly biting onto the glasses man''s neck, blood flowing out from his neck, but unfortunately, Faang Wei had already reached the point where the oil well was dry, and even if he used all his strength, he could not completely bite the neck of the glasses man.


    "Bam!" The bespectacled man crazily smashed at Faang Wei''s head. Faang Wei only felt that there were stars in front of his eyes, he was already powerless to retaliate. His teeth had finally loosened and his brain was becoming more and more blurry.


    "It''s such a pity," that last thought emerged in Faang Wei''s mind, as he continued to stare at the man in glasses, his eyes filled with unwillingness, and he fainted.


    Ah!" The bespectacled man finally managed to escape from Faang Wei''s "mouth". The pain was far greater than his own sense of defeat, because of his carelessness, he was almost bitten by this seemingly harmless brat. He stood up, and fiercely kicked the little girl beside him to vent the anger in his heart.


    This time, Faang Wei had completely fainted, and there was no possibility of him ever waking up again ¡­

 C37

    The bespectacled man used a piece of cloth to stop the wound in his throat. This time, he kept his eyes open and used his feet to kick Faang Wei, to make sure that Faang Wei was completely unconscious. Only then did he slowly squat down, still observing Faang Wei''s every move with some lingering fear, afraid that Faang Wei would give him a "surprise" again.


    "A Wizard who has been famous for a long time, is actually so afraid of a little boy who doesn''t know any Dao Arts," The corner of Shang Fu''s mouth twitched as he coldly said, "That''s enough. It''s my turn to take action. "


    Just as Shang Fu was about to rush down from the roof, a sudden gust of wind blew past. Shang Fu''s body immediately flashed, and his eyes revealed an astonished expression: "Someone is following us too!"


    A white robe flashed past, it was so fast that even Shang Fu could not see the appearance of the person who just arrived. Shang Fu opened his eyes wide, he had ''lived'' for hundreds of years, but had never seen anyone use such a fast movement technique.


    With a flash of white light, the person landed on the ground on all fours. Like a spider, he crawled in front of the bespectacled man. Long black hair covered her face, but from the figure of her clothes, she was probably a woman.


    The bespectacled man was stunned. Seeing the man descending from the sky, he subconsciously stood up and took three steps back. He asked in a flustered manner, "Who are you?"


    "Don''t tell me it''s her!" Shang Fu rubbed his eyes as he observed the scene unblinkingly.


    The woman did not answer, but walked towards the man in glasses step by step. With every step, friction sounds would be produced between the joints, and it was especially ear-piercing in the night sky.


    The bespectacled man seemed to have sensed something and began to slowly retreat. His expression became stiffer and stiffer. In this cold night, large drops of sweat had squeezed out from his forehead.


    He didn''t know who this woman was, but the moment she appeared, she gave off a chilliness that came almost from hell. That aura completely overwhelmed him, and there were no signs of movement from her chest. Her heart had stopped beating.


    Zombie!


    This thought flashed through the bespectacled man''s mind. Although he did not know the rank of this zombie in front of him, he had a hunch that this "person" in front of him was not someone he could go against.


    As he walked, the bespectacled man felt a chill that seeped into his bones that rendered him unable to speak. His teeth chattered uncontrollably, "This ¡­ Friends... If you want... If you want... For You... "I''ll give it to you ¡­"


    The zombie stopped in its tracks and stood in front of Faang Wei to protect him. It didn''t seem to have any intention of walking forward, but the glasses man was startled and took the opportunity to run towards the exit of the alleyway. Not even the two little girls.


    As expected, the zombie didn''t pursue him. It turned around and walked to Faang Wei''s side. It circled around Faang Wei a few times, then its four limbs rose into the air and quickly disappeared.


    Coming and going without a trace. Shang Fu looked at everything that was happening before him, and his eyes flashed with blazing light: "Nondissolving Bone. Nondissolving Bone ¡­ This is the realm of Nondissolving Bone, this is the realm of Nondissolving Bone? "


    Shang Fu was now at the top of the Walking Corpse and was only one step away from becoming a flying zombie. But this step, he had already waited for many years already.


    After the female corpse had disappeared, Shang Fu and Shang Que quickly jumped down from the roof. Looking at Faang Wei who was covered in wounds, Shang Que was extremely worried, he threw a fist at Shang Fu''s back and scolded: "It''s all your fault, you wanted to test Faang Wei. Look at how injured he is now."


    "He won''t die." Shang Fu carried Faang Wei on his shoulder, and quickly left this place together with Shang Que.


    "Where is this place?"


    "Am I dead?"


    Faang Wei woke up. When he opened his eyes, he found himself lying on a small bed, his entire body covered in bandages. The first thing he saw was Shang Que''s face.


    Seeing that Faang Wei had woken up, Shang Que jumped up and said, "You''re finally awake."


    Faang Wei felt pain all over his body. He looked at Shang Que and asked: "Did you all save me?"


    "Shh!" Shang Que made a hissing gesture, and said, "Don''t make a sound, your wound has not scarred yet. I will call the doctor over to take a look."


    Shang Que shouted towards the outside, and very quickly, he heard the voices of Shang Fu and a middle-aged man that Faang Wei had never seen before enter the room. The middle-aged man probed Faang Wei''s forehead with his hand, touched Faang Wei''s pulse, and nodded: "You recovered quite well. Although the youngsters are a bit thin, they are still young after all. They should be able to get out of bed after a week or two. "


    "It''s good that you''re not dead." Faang Wei laughed bitterly, "I thought I was dead for sure this time."


    "How could you die so easily?" Shang Fu forced out a smile, "Even if you want to die, there will be many people in this world who won''t let you die. "Young man, well done."


    Faang Wei glanced at Shang Fu, and said: "Have you been following me the entire time?"


    Shang Que nodded his head, "You caused such a commotion on the sofa, and have already attracted the attention of many people with ill intentions, but we did not expect them to arrive so quickly. Luckily I kept my eyes open and dragged Shang Fu to follow you. Otherwise, you really would have had a hard time this time. "


    The corner of Faang Wei''s mouth revealed a bitter smile, "Seal, it''s another Seal, what kind of grudge do I have with them?"


    "You have no enmity with them, but even if you have no enmity with them, they will not let you get away with it." Shang Fu said, but this time, the bespectacled man who came to kill you was not someone from the Imperial Seal, have you heard of the Wizard?


    Faang Wei shook his head.


    "Wizard is a large power in the martial arts world, it has been around for hundreds of years, but it is unorthodox, and is also the target of the Imperial Seal''s pursuit. This man wearing glasses obviously wants to take advantage of Elder Huang''s birthday and offer you as a gift to Elder Huang to wash his white face, but in the Wizard, he probably doesn''t have a title on him. Do you know why he had to wear glasses? Because the eye is the symbol of all Wizard, he should not want to reveal his identity. "


    Shang Que interrupted: "Wizard''s eyes are divided into five colors, namely, black, yellow, blue, purple and gold. You''re lucky, you''ve only met an blind, blue-eyed Wizard.


    "Blue Eyed Wizard." Faang Wei could not help but laugh bitterly in his heart. A mere blue-eyed Wizard had already made him unable to retaliate at all, with his sect in danger, how many people were still secretly scheming against him. If he were to continue living in this muddled and muddled manner, he would probably be torn to shreds by these people who harbored malicious intents.


    "Alright, let''s not worry about that too much. Just focus on recuperating peacefully. Once your injuries have healed, we will slowly chat." Shang Fu nodded towards Faang Wei before walking out of the room.


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll be leaving first. The clinic is still waiting for me to open the door. " Another middle-aged man smiled and said, "I might come a little less these few days, don''t forget to take your medicine."


    "Thank you, Brother Jia." Shang Que smiled sweetly. Seeing that Faang Wei was alright, she finally calmed down.


    After the man left, Faang Wei asked, "Who is he?"


    "Brother Mei Tan. He was an expert of the Dao Sect who specialized in studying small things, and was Shang Fu''s good friend. Normally, there was a small clinic, but in reality, it was for those in the Dao Gate who were not suitable to go to a large hospital. He''s quite nice. "


    Faang Wei nodded his head, that was true, if he recklessly went to the big hospital, before he could even get off the bed and walk, the police would already be knocking on his door. It seems like the dao gate had a complete system that only belonged to them, it was just that he had never been in this field before, so he did not know anything about it.


    The door to the Dao was already opened for him, and all the strange things in his life were being spread out slowly. Faang Wei started to understand, from the moment Fang Geyin brought him out from the depths of the mountain, he had already stepped into this mysterious world by coincidence. It was just that he was currently too weak, it seemed like anyone could easily squish him to death like crushing an ant. But so what? He had his grandfather Fang Geyin, one of the four great Patriarchs of the largest clan in the South Central Region Daoist Sect''s Zhuyou branch, as well as a perfect set of Zhuyou and Tao Method. He also had his friend Shang Fu, a Great Ghost Head who had lived for hundreds of years and was amongst the zombies, a being second only to flying zombies. He believed that as long as he was willing to work hard, there would be a day when he would also make a name for himself in the sect.


    At that time, whether it was the Wizard or the Imperial Seal, all of those demons and monsters that were hiding in the dark and staring at him with malicious eyes.


    Come on, come on, I''m not afraid of you!


    Faang Wei''s eyes burned with determination and stubbornness.

 C38

    In the following days, Faang Wei recuperated peacefully. Five days later, he was finally able to get out of bed, but because of the severe injuries he had received this time, Mei Tan still recommended him to stay for a few more days to further observe the situation. Faang Wei recalled his feelings and hurriedly returned home, but he was forcefully pushed into bed by Shang Que to hide even his shoes.


    Shang Que would play with Faang Wei everyday to make delicious food, but from time to time, he would tease him a little. For example, he would tell Faang Wei that today, he was drinking human blood soup, and tomorrow, he was eating human meat buns.


    This year, Faang Wei was in his third year, and it was the most critical year in his life. Although Fang Geyin did not care much about the results of learning with Faang Wei, according to him, being able to read was very good, but in Faang Wei''s heart, he was not convinced. With his foundation, even if he was not able to get into famous schools such as 211 and 985, Faang Wei still wanted to take the first test in the last year.


    Of course, the biggest reason was that the goddess in Faang Wei''s heart had done very well and would definitely be able to pass the examination. Faang Wei thought to himself that if he could get into the same university as her, there might be a glimmer of hope in the future.


    After Ji Tan diagnosed Faang Wei''s last illness, he told Shang Que that Faang Wei had completely recovered. Not only was Shang Que not happy, he was even a little hurt. It''s time to go out and do some activities. "


    Shang Que immediately said: "The ancients have already said that you have been injured for a hundred days, you have only been here for a few days, quickly go back and lie down."


    "Alright, thank you so much for these past few days." Faang Wei laughed, "Time waits for no one, I am about to start school, if I don''t leave soon, I won''t be able to make it to the first round of the Refining."


    The corner of Shang Que''s mouth curled, and said: "What''s the use of reading, the more I read, the more of a bookworm I become."


    "Then why do you do your homework and read books at home all day long?" Faang Wei laughed, "Alright, when I finish my college entrance examination, I will definitely come to Changsha to see you."


    If the last time Faang Wei said that he would come and visit Shang Que, it was a perfunctory explanation, but this time, it came from the bottom of his heart. After being together with his for half a month, Faang Wei knew that Shang Que was a kind-hearted girl and was a friend that was worth making.


    Faang Wei had never been able to take the matter of Shang Que''s blood sucking ability seriously, he could only choose to never mention it.


    Faang Wei walked out of the house and walked around in the small courtyard of this unique house. He didn''t know his current position, he only knew that he was in a desolate mountain village, with no neighbors on his left or right, and rarely seen anyone on a normal day. However, this small courtyard was especially exquisite, extremely similar to those villas built in the countryside by wealthy people who had had had enough of their time and energy in the city.


    In the small courtyard, there were many trees that Faang Wei did not know the names of. The books and trees were filled with yellow flowers, and each of them were like a golden sparrow that was about to fly away, infusing the small courtyard with their eyes full of gold. With the cold spring breeze blowing past, the flowers were swaying, looking extremely pleasing to the eyes.


    Faang Wei picked one and played with it in his hand. Shang Que followed his and said: "These are gorse, I spent a lot of effort to grow it, how are you looking at it?"


    "Don''t move." Suddenly, Faang Wei called out to his. He placed the gorse in his hand between Shang Que''s hair and sighed: "Flowers with beauties, nice to look at, nice to watch."


    Shang Que did not move, his beautiful face flushed red as he pouted: "Smooth talker, if you don''t behave yourself, I''ll kill you and bury you here as fertilizer."


    It was only then that Faang Wei felt that his actions were too intimate. He coughed dryly and changed the topic, "I didn''t expect that these flowers would bloom so beautifully before the spring. It seems like you spent quite a bit of effort thinking about it."


    Shang Que laughed: "Of course, the servants'' corpses would naturally bloom earlier than expected. Even if you wanted to, it''s strange that the flowers would bloom earlier than usual, why did you come here so quickly? "Huh ¡­" "What''s wrong with your face ¡­"


    Faang Wei was shocked, he stammered: "You, you''re not joking right ¡­."


    "Hahaha." I''m just teasing you, look at how scared you are. "


    Faang Wei stood there awkwardly. Shang Que the little girl, he really did not stop talking, luckily he was joking with him, if it was true ¡­ However ¡­ Was she really joking?


    At this time, Shang Fu walked in, and lightly nodded at Faang Wei, and said: "Your injuries have recovered."


    Faang Wei was prepared to wait until Shang Fu came before bidding him farewell, he nodded and said: "That''s enough, I really need to thank you for saving me this time, if not, I might not even know how I died. Grandpa Shang, I plan to leave today."


    Shang Fu frowned, and said: "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    "Mhm, school is about to start. If I don''t go back soon, I will miss the opening hours, so I plan to leave soon. I believe my grandpa is anxious at home and hasn''t called him for the past few days."


    "I''ve already told your grandfather about your matters," Shang Fu said. "Your grandfather is currently doing very well, but because there are some things that he can''t come over for the time being, if you stay here for a few more days, I''ll think of a way to deal with the school''s matters."


    "But I really can''t wait any longer," Faang Wei said anxiously. "I''m taking the college entrance examination this year, and I''ve already wasted a lot of studying time, so I need to hurry back to take supplementary lessons."


    "Aren''t you afraid that the Wizard will come looking for you again?"


    Hearing that, Faang Wei started to hesitate. That Wizard must have his eyes on him, even if he went to school this time, would he still be able to study with ease? If what happened last time, Faang Wei didn''t dare think further. He couldn''t possibly have his Grandfather following him around every day as his bodyguard, right?


    "How about this, if you must leave, I won''t keep you. Tomorrow then. "Give me one day. If you still want to leave tomorrow, I will definitely not keep you here."


    "Shang Fu!" Shang Que said with dissatisfaction.


    Faang Wei thought for a moment, there was nothing he could do in a day, so he agreed.

 C39

    The next morning, Faang Wei woke up and packed his things, preparing to say his farewells to Shang Fu. When he opened the door, Shang Que had already drifted in like a swallow, humming a song as he waved the document in his hand in front of Faang Wei''s eyes. He hummed, "La la la la, I am an expert in selling newspapers. Regardless of whether it is day or not, guess what it is. If you guess correctly, I have a prize.


    Shang Que''s happy expression caused Faang Wei to feel that something was wrong. He slapped the document folder onto the table and said, "Guess!"


    "How should I know?" Faang Wei said as he spread out his hands.


    "Dang, dang, dang, dang!" Shang Que revealed a mysterious expression, and took out the items from the document bag one by one. Each item caused Faang Wei to be dumbstruck, and inside the bag were Faang Wei''s student card, transfer certificate, and personal information. The Shang family was truly resourceful. They actually managed to get all their documents in one night!


    "From tomorrow onwards, you will no longer have to return to that crappy school to study. Come with me, sister will bring you to the best high school in the province!"


    "How is this possible!" Faang Wei was dumbstruck. The best high school in the whole province was the "Chang Li Middle School". It was the place that all the students in the province yearned for in their dreams. However, the students who studied at Changli were all elites who had gone through countless rounds of selections. It was hard to say that everyone could enter Tsinghua University or Peking University, but the examinations for the key universities were set in stone. One must know how many rich and powerful second generations, officials and second generations, spending large amounts of money could only buy a long gift of the right to listen!


    "You don''t believe me?" Shang Que looked at Faang Wei''s hesitant eyes, and said with his waist in, "You actually dare to not believe me!"


    Pa, Shang Que slapped the school card he prepared earlier on Faang Wei''s face, and said fiercely: "You actually do not believe in my abilities!"


    Faang Wei took the student card and looked at it, and that''s right, it really was the student card for Chu Li. What magic did Shang Que use, it can''t be that he was trying to hang the principal and force him to sign the document, right?


    With Shang Que''s character, he could really do it!


    "Hey, I have a bad temper." Shang Que came here early in the morning because he wanted to give Faang Wei a pleasant surprise, but when he saw Faang Wei''s disdainful expression, he became a little anxious. He rolled up his sleeves, wanting to beat Faang Wei up, but was unable to do so. If you don''t believe me, go and ask Shang Fu and see if I''m lying to you. "


    It just so happened that Shang Fu walked in and said: "Faang Wei, Shang Que didn''t lie to you. In a few days, you can go report it to Changli."


    Shang Fu''s words were completely different from Shang Que''s. Faang Wei asked: "Grandpa Shang, it''s so hard to advance with gifts, how did you get me to enter?"


    "You don''t need to worry about that. I''ve lived for so long, so I can handle this trivial matter."


    Faang Wei was a little guilty, he secretly glanced at Shang Que and timidly said: "Did Shang Que not use something ¡­ What improper means? "


    "Faang Wei, what did you say? Say it clearly for me!" Shang Que said angrily.


    "Don''t worry, the procedures are legal and in compliance with the rules. I entrusted this matter to a friend of mine. Your grandfather sent someone to deliver your student certificate and proof of identity. He said that he wanted you to study here peacefully, and Shang Que and I will take care of your daily necessities. "


    "Did my grandpa say anything else?"


    "She even said she wanted you to treat a girl named Shang Que well. She said ''one'' and you don''t have to say two ''two'' and she told you to stand, so don''t squat." Shang Que rushed to answer.


    "That''s all. You must be tired of staying here. Come back with me later." Shang Fu walked out after he finished speaking.


    Shang Fu was a zombie that had lived for hundreds of years, so he definitely had the ability to kill everyone. It was not impossible for him to help Faang Wei by giving him a gift, and furthermore, Faang Wei was still worried about taking revenge on Wizard. With Shang Fu by his side, he felt a lot more at ease.


    Long Rite ah, this is the most famous high school in the province. If I could really stay inside for a year or so, I might really be able to get into a major university. To Faang Wei, this was a good thing that would cause smoke to rise from the ancestral tombs, so how could he bear to refuse?


    Very quickly, a burst of urgent horn sounds came from outside the door. When Faang Wei looked through the window and saw that a Santana had stopped outside, he clapped his hands and said, "It''s Big Brother Wang An [1] who came to pick us up."


    Faang Wei tidied up properly and followed Shang Que and the others up the carriage. The driver was a sturdy man around 30 years of age with a ferocious look on his face.


    Shang Fu sat in the front row while Faang Wei and Faang Wei sat in the back. Looking at the two meter tall man in front, Faang Wei felt a little guilty.


    "They are Shang Fu''s friends, and are on the same side as us."


    "Along the way?" Faang Wei could not help but size him up a few more times, and asked quietly, "He too ¡­ "Zombies?"


    "Are you afraid? Let me tell you, his name is Wang An. He''s very fierce. Every day, he eats five people''s hearts, drinks three pounds of human blood, and has a red-hot head."


    Faang Wei was so frightened that he immediately sat properly. Looking at the expression in Shang Que''s eyes, he understood that she was scaring him again. Since Wang An was able to become friends with Shang Fu, he should be a zombie at the same level as Shang Fu. Well, I hope so.


    There were two old zombies in front and a little zombie beside him. Faang Wei laughed bitterly in his heart, he had really fallen into a zombie''s nest.


    Wang An drove very fast, but he was also very steady, just like his personality. He was silent but gave people a silent sense of security. After walking around, they quickly returned to the two story old building that was about to be demolished. Faang Wei originally thought that he would never come back here in his life.


    When Faang Wei returned to his room, he originally wanted to take a good rest, but the restless Shang Que ran over to him and knocked on his door. Faang Wei opened the door and saw that Shang Que had already dressed up. Although he did not put on a thick layer of makeup, he dressed up elegantly, exposing his long legs under the black trench coat, causing people to be unable to resist looking at him a few times.


    It was only then that Faang Wei suddenly realized that the little girl in front of him was actually not much younger than him, and was even more beautiful than all the girls he knew.


    "Gone. Gone." Shang Que held Faang Wei''s hand and walked out. Faang Wei was stunned: "Where are you going?"


    "Shopping." Shang Que said, "Don''t tell me you plan to wear this for your entire life?"


    "Let''s go." Shang Que pushed Faang Wei out of the door, "I finally managed to convince Shang Fu to let me out. If you still don''t leave, Shang Fu will definitely lock me in the house again."


    "No girl goes out wearing flowers." Faang Wei looked at the Shang Que who looked a little out of place.


    "I''d love to." Shang Que pushed Faang Wei out the door.


    Outside of Red Wall Lane was a bustling street. The two of them walked and strolled along the road, and only then did Faang Wei realize that Shang Que was an idiot. The two of them could not find the center of the city. Along the way, Shang Que did not have a single concept of price. As long as he walked into the shop, as long as it was suitable for him to wear, he would unceremoniously buy clothes for Faang Wei. The owner of the shop was all smiles as he praised Faang Wei for being lucky to have such a girlfriend.


    Shang Que, on the other hand, did not mind. The more the shop owner fawned, the faster she took out the money, and before long, Faang Wei had already picked up no less than five sets of clothes. Shang Que, on the other hand, was not done yet. It was not that Faang Wei did not want to spend money, but Shang Que''s hands were simply too fast. Every time Faang Wei wanted to swipe his card, Shang Que would pull out a stack of cash, causing him, a few million strong and invisible person, to sigh to the heavens helplessly.


    Shang Que himself was not softhearted as well. He bought quite a few sets of clothes in a row, and all of them were black without exception. It was as if this little girl had a unique preference towards black.


    "This is a good one!"


    Faang Wei sat down in the shop with a big bag in his hands and waited for Shang Que to test the clothes. Suddenly, an extremely pleasant voice rang beside Faang Wei''s ears. He raised his head and saw a tall and slender girl trying out a white dress in front of a mirror in the fitting room. Regardless of her appearance or figure, she was superior to Shang Que. Just a glance at her would make it difficult for people to look away from her. The girl suddenly turned around and coincidentally met with Faang Wei''s eyes. Faang Wei''s heart couldn''t help but beat wildly as he subconsciously lowered his head. His face was flushed red and he couldn''t help but feel ashamed of his own body.


    Water comes out of the hibiscus, natural to carving. This girl seemed to have received all the favors from the heavens. Regardless of her figure or her face, they were both incomparably perfect. She was like a fairy from the heavens, and no man in the world could match her.


    The girl did not seem to be annoyed by Faang Wei''s fiery gaze. She walked to the cashier''s desk and said lightly: "This one, wrap up my clothes."


    While the cashier was busy taking up space, the girl turned around to face Faang Wei. Only three to five meters away, with her head lowered, Faang Wei felt as if his heart was about to jump out of his chest. He could vaguely feel that the girl was sizing him up, but he didn''t dare to raise his head, afraid that his eyes would come in contact with this goddess-like girl again.


    The girl took the waiter''s handbag and revealed a mysterious smile as she turned around and left.


    "What are you doing?" Shang Que suddenly patted Faang Wei''s shoulder, "Oh, you''re secretly peeping at me ¡­


    Faang Wei was so scared that he covered Shang Que''s mouth. Afraid the girl would misunderstand.


    "However, she''s so beautiful ¡­" Shang Que''s eyes revealed a blazing expression. He couldn''t help but lick his lips with the tip of his tongue, and said, "Such a beautiful girl, the blood must taste really good, right?"

 C40

    Faang Wei was so scared that he looked around, making sure that no one else heard Shang Que''s nonsense, he immediately said: "Don''t speak nonsense, if someone heard you they would think you''re a madman."


    Shang Que watched the girl walk further and further away, and then turned his head to Faang Wei and said, "Did you fall for her?"


    Faang Wei was shocked, and said: "Don''t speak nonsense, I don''t even know her."


    Faang Wei looked at the girl''s figure that was walking further and further away and couldn''t help but be a little disappointed. "Let''s go, we''ve played for an entire day, let''s go back earlier, don''t let Grandpa Shang and the others get anxious."


    "We''re leaving now." Shang Que was a little unhappy as he pouted, "I haven''t had enough fun yet. "Let''s play a bit more."


    "Fine." Faang Wei could only agree as the two wandered around the shopping mall for a long time. Under Faang Wei''s forceful request, Shang Que, who still had some lingering feelings, could only follow Faang Wei home.


    In the end, the two of them wasted more than an hour to find their way home. In the end, they had no choice but to resort to a taxi before returning home.


    The sky had already darkened. Shang Que kicked the door open, and before he even entered the room, he started to shout loudly, but the room was unusually quiet. When Faang Wei entered, he found that Shang Fu and Wang An were both there, sitting on the sofa.


    How could she be here? Faang Wei''s heart skipped a beat.


    "Faang Wei, Shang Que, go upstairs." Shang Fu''s expression became gloomy, and his tone did not allow for either of them to refute him.


    Faang Wei replied. He knew that Shang Fu definitely had something to discuss with this girl, so he pulled Shang Que upstairs.


    The white clothed female stood up, and was almost half an inch taller than Faang Wei. She carefully sized up Faang Wei from head to toe, and said.


    Shang Que stood in front of Faang Wei, blocking his way, and said with an unfriendly expression: "Who are you, I have never seen you before."


    "Wouldn''t I recognize him in the future?" The girl''s face was as calm as the lake water in winter. Not a single ripple could be seen on her face as she leisurely sat down.


    "Faang Wei, bring Shang Que upstairs." Shang Fu ordered again.


    "Oh." Faang Wei pulled Shang Que''s hand and quickly went upstairs, leaving Shang Fu, Wang An and the girl behind.


    Shang Fu held onto the old tea jar in his hand, and took a sip: "Is this what your Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect means?"


    The upper echelons were extremely furious, they ordered little sister to capture Fang Geyin no matter what after leaving the mountain, and had him give her an explanation. You are one of the closest people to Fang Geyin, you must know where he is now. "


    "Even if I do, do I have to report everything to your Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect?" Shang Fu''s expression was not good as he looked coldly at the lady in white.


    However, Shang Fu, don''t forget, if not for my Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect carefully nurturing you and allowing you to enter the Ghost Wondering Land, would you be able to break through the realm of Walking Corpse in the short span of thirty years? For Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect to be able to achieve you, it would also be able to effortlessly destroy you. "


    The Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect is a big business, and is naturally not something that us monsters who don''t even know if they live or die can contend against. This is something that the old me knows very well, but little girl, you are the only one here today, I can assure you that I won''t let you out of this place today.


    The woman in white didn''t even raise her eyelids as she said, "You can try."


    Wang An took half a step forward, but was stopped by Shang Fu''s gaze. Shang Fu said: "I am just a nameless person in this city, and normally, my biggest hobby is to go to the river side to listen to the show, and dance in the plaza with the old lady. I don''t want to ask about your matters, and I''m too lazy to ask. "Alright, it''s getting late, I won''t send you off."


    The woman in white didn''t seem to have the intention of standing up. "For a zombie, two hundred years is a very young period." Don''t you want to not reach the Nondissolving Bone Realm and even break through further? "


    Shang Fu''s eyes suddenly lit up, but quickly dimmed down again: "When the heart is old, the person will naturally age, I just want to live a peaceful life."


    The white clothed female stared at Shang Fu, and said tit for tat: "If you really only want to live a peaceful life, then you shouldn''t hide such a big treasure in your home."


    Shang Fu''s expression changed, and said: "Do you think that it''s your turn to meddle in my matters?"


    If you can give him to Elder Huang, then Elder Huang might be happy and the ban on you will be lifted as soon as you are happy. At that time, the people from ''Seal'' will no longer be able to catch you, and you will be able to cultivate in peace, break through to the Nondissolving Bone realm, and just around the corner. "


    "This isn''t the first time I''ve been hunted down by the Emperor. You can''t threaten me. Wang An, see our guest out! " Shang Fu rose from his sleeves, his face ashen.


    "Take your leave now." The white clothed female stood up gracefully, as if it was here. Even the entire room had a tinge of immortal energy, "Shang Fu, your end is near."


    After saying that, he walked out without looking back.


    Wang An waited for the white-clothed female to come out before saying coldly, "Master Shang, this little girl is too arrogant. Do you want me to go out and be her?"


    "No need, you''re not her match." After Shang Fu finished speaking, he carried the teacup and went upstairs.


    After Shang Fu left, Shang Que, who had been eavesdropping at the door for a long time, walked out stealthily, pointed at the door, and said softly: "Brother Wang, who was that girl just now?"


    Wang An''s ice-cold eyes looked at Shang Que, and coldly said: "It''s getting late, I''ll be going back."


    "If you don''t want to say it, then don''t. Why are you so fierce?" Shang Que shut the door with a bang and sat inside the room sulking.


    In the next few days, Faang Wei''s life finally returned to its familiar path. He started an intense review, and since Changli Middle School was the best high school in the entire province, it was truly his fortune to be able to enter this kind of school, and if he didn''t work hard, he would be truly let down by Shang Fu for his hard work. He didn''t even go downstairs, and studied hard every single day and every three meals that Shang Que brought in.


    But at night, Faang Wei would always be awoken by that strange, cyclical dream. Every time he dreamed that Fang Geyin had burned his fingers to save him, his heart would hurt like a knife cutting him.


    Every time he saw Shang Fu, Faang Wei would always ask about some things related to the Dao, especially the Adjudicator, but Shang Fu would always avoid talking about it. Although Shang Que knew a lot of wild stories and was very willing to share them, but whenever he mentioned the word Adjudicator, Shang Que''s face would always change as if he had been possessed by an evil spirit, and he gave up an excuse to leave.


    "Sigh. What exactly is the Adjudicator. " Faang Wei was unable to untie the knot in his heart. Within the Ghost Wondering Land, Lee Xin plotting to kill him was also because he had the identity of a Adjudicator.


    The other thing that had also made Faang Wei anxious was that he was worried that there would be a day when the police would come looking for him. But luckily, everything was calm and peaceful, and not to mention the police, even the community''s junior policemen had never come. Faang Wei''s heart slowly calmed down. It seemed like he wouldn''t be in any danger.

 C41

    Very soon, the new semester would arrive. On the day of the start of school, Shang Que knocked on the door early in the morning. When Faang Wei opened the door, he discovered that Shang Que was already wearing the school uniform of Long Rite Middle School and was blinking while looking at him.


    "You ¡­ "Why are you also ¡­"


    "What is it? The school was opened by your family? You''re only allowed to go to school and I''m not allowed to go? " Shang Que said happily, "Let me tell you, I have also completed the registration procedures, and am in the same class as you! "Don''t think about sneaking around behind my back. I''ll keep an eye on you."


    "You ¡­ It''s not like Shang Fu won''t let you ¡­ Did you go to school? "


    "Originally, yes. But if I didn''t protect you, what if some bad people came to capture you? I would have to reluctantly become your escort." If it wasn''t for Shang Fu begging me, do you think I would have agreed to it? "


    Needless to say, it must have been because Shang Que had grinded her down to such a state that Shang Fu had no other choice. Faang Wei understood it in his heart, but he did not point it out. He thought that since Shang Que had been cooped up at home all day, it was not a bad thing for him to be able to go out and make a few friends. Although Shang Que was a disgrace to the zombie world that not even the blood of a black dog could handle, there was still one more person by his side, and that could be counted as taking care of him. Shang Fu couldn''t possibly protect himself for twenty-four hours.


    "Then if you go to school and are hungry, you won''t ¡­" It''s not going to drink human blood, is it? " Faang Wei was a little worried.


    "Don''t worry, I''m a zombie, not an animal. I can control it. Let''s go, let''s go. Wang An has been waiting for us outside for a long time."


    Faang Wei took his textbook information and followed Shang Que out. As expected, Wang An''s santana was waiting outside the door. Under Wang An''s arrangement, the two of them got in the car.


    As the carriage approached the gala, an ordinary looking school entrance into a busy city was filled with history. As expected, it was a famous school of one hundred years. As Faang Wei and Shang Que walked on the campus, their expressions suddenly became solemn and respectful.


    The two of them finally met the principal of Changli Junior High.


    He didn''t expect that the principal would be a fat old man with a large ears. He was about 50 years old, and had the air of a merchant that was thicker than that of a scholar. When the Principal saw Faang Wei and Shang Que, he secretly complained in his heart. If not for a very powerful leader in the province giving him a death order, how would he have accepted these two students who would definitely affect his promotion next year? The Principal and Faang Wei greeted each other politely and said a few words, "Today, I am proud of you, but tomorrow, I will be proud of you." After encouraging the two of them to study properly, the Principal pushed the two of them to the homeroom teacher, Teacher Peng. They were arranged to be in Teacher Peng''s second year (5) class.


    "I''m finally in!" As Faang Wei walked along the long corridor of the teaching building, he swore in his heart that he would study hard and not let his classmates and teachers look down on him. Shang Que, on the other hand, jumped and hopped. He, who had never been to school before, felt that everything on campus was incomparably fresh to her.


    The moment they walked into the classroom, Shang Que was scared silly. Every single table in the classroom was filled with textbooks that were as tall as a small mountain, and every single student had their heads buried in the thick books. To the lively Shang Que, it was like walking into hell on earth. Looking at Faang Wei at the side, his eyes flashed with excitement: This is the best school in the entire province! Everyone in front of me is a good student in the entire province!


    "Heavenly!" I just want to hit my head against the wall. " Shang Que''s wails came from his side.


    Faang Wei and Shang Que were arranged to sit at the same table, and in just an afternoon, Shang Que and every boy in the class became good friends. With her lively and moving personality, coupled with her outstanding looks as a female student in the class, she was naturally shocked to her core by the bunch of otaku. Everyone rushed to please her, Shang Que''s surroundings were filled with the scent of hormones. On the other hand, Faang Wei had been squeezed into a corner. Fortunately, he was already used to this kind of life without any feeling of existence.


    "Did you know? I heard that in the English class this afternoon, Teacher Liu had already resigned in exchange for a new female teacher." Bao Dating from his class announced loudly the news he had just received.


    "New?" Was it reliable? English is a major subject, can she teach it? " The girl started whispering to each other, looking worried.


    "Is it a female teacher? "How old are you, and are you beautiful?" The boys were more concerned about this.


    "Goddess level?!" Bao Dating emphasized his tone, "I just came over from the office and met her once. I told you, I''ve lived for so long, but I''ve never seen such a beautiful woman!"


    "Really? "What''s her comparison with Lin Zhiling? What about Fan Bingbing?" The boy was in high spirits, and every pimple on his face was suffused with a red glow.


    "Those female celebrities are all chosen. Let me tell you, our new female teacher is ¡­ "How can you describe it? That demeanor, that every movement, that absolute goddess-like aura." Bao Dating had an expression of excitement as he said, "If I can find such a girlfriend in my lifetime, then it would be worth it even if I were to die."


    "Zhang Kai, isn''t your girlfriend waiting for you in the United States? You can''t learn from these essays." A classmate shouted in a strange tone.


    "Hey, Zhang Kai has a girlfriend, or is he a foreigner? How come we didn''t know? " A classmate hurriedly asked.


    "Sister Feng." These words immediately drew the laughter of the entire class.


    "Ding ling ling ¡­" The bell for class rang, and one by one, the students stopped playing and returned to their seats, looking forward to the new "Goddess" teacher.


    The sound of crisp footsteps rang out as a woman wearing a white dress and an elegant dress came slowly to the podium from outside the door. Her appearance stunned the whole class. Zhang Kai was right, this new female teacher was indeed a goddess, an absolute goddess!


    "Ah!" It''s you! " Shang Que suddenly shouted loudly and jumped up from his seat. He was so shocked that Faang Wei, who was constantly reading, also raised his head, and when he clearly saw the female teacher on the stage, his eyeballs almost fell out. It''s her! It was actually him.


    It was none other than the white-clothed beauty who had come to the Shang family that day and met him once before.


    Faang Wei''s mind was in a mess: How did she end up here? How could she be his new English teacher?


    Is there a mistake?!


    The white-clothed woman seemed to not remember Faang Wei and Shang Que at all, and said slowly: "Hello students, let me introduce myself before class. I''m Tang Wan, everyone can call me Teacher Tang from now on." The woman in white didn''t waste any more time and opened the book to begin her lecture.


    Very quickly, Tang Wan''s fluent English subdued all the students present. However, Faang Wei didn''t even manage to listen to a single word of his class, as a buzz resounded in his head. Why did this woman suddenly appear here? Could it be that it was just a coincidence, or did she do it on purpose ¡­ What was her motive? Was it related to the people from the ''Seal'', or was she an English teacher in the first place?


    However, Faang Wei did not participate in the discussion. All afternoon, he had been thinking about some questions that he had not been able to figure out previously, and all he wanted was to return home from school early, find Shang Fu, tell him this news, and listen to what he had to say.

 C42

    How could Faang Wei have possibly enjoyed this kind of treatment before? He became a little embarrassed: "Uncle An, we originally came in through the back door, if you were to use the car every day, people would think that we are from rich second generations."


    Wang An did not say anything, but Shang Que said: "Do you think Wang An has nothing better to do in order to pick you up? This is all because of Shang Fu''s idea, don''t worry, there are so many rich second generations and second generations at Changli Middle School, we Santana will not be able to get anything out of it."


    Hearing Shang Que''s words, Faang Wei''s heart couldn''t help but feel a wave of warmth. Shang Fu had truly taken care of him in every possible way, if he had the ability in the future, he would definitely repay this old man.


    Returning home, when Faang Wei saw Shang Fu, he immediately told him about the white clothed female. After hearing it, Shang Fu frowned: "That''s strange, how did they know you would stay in Changsha?"


    "The Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect''s sphere of influence is in Jiangxi, but there are also quite a few eyes and ears in Changli city. Tang Wan being able to know that Faang Wei is at Changli Academy isn''t strange, but weirdly, why is she teaching at Changli Academy? Was it because he was close to Faang Wei? The price is a little too high. " Wang An frowned, she was deep in thought, "Could it be that Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect is preparing to cause a big commotion on the sofa?"


    "The Seal has dug out quite a few talented young disciples from the Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect. The Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect has already had conflicts with the Seal a long time ago, could it be that the reason they''re doing this is because of the Seal? But that''s not right. Elder Huang''s birthday is soon to come. Although his Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect and the seal look like gods, he did not dare to openly offend Elder Huang. The Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect disciples were not in a hurry to find gifts for Elder Huang, but instead condescended to become teachers in a high school. Wang An, contact him and see what the Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect are up to. Faang Wei, you better not act rashly for the time being, just do whatever you need to do in order to attend the lesson, Tang Wan will pretend to not know you, so you don''t have to bother with him, especially you, Shang Que, don''t cause me anymore trouble. "


    Shang Que pouted as he walked upstairs gloomily. After an entire day of lessons, she had already held herself back, and now that she was back and suffering from a disaster, she could only vent her anger on Faang Wei. He glared at him and said, "It''s all your fault!" Bang! Bang! Bang! He went upstairs.


    "I''m going to study too!" Faang Wei followed Shang Que upstairs.


    After a few hours, Wang An returned. After entering, he saw that Faang Wei was not present, so he walked to Shang Fu''s side and whispered: "I''ve checked clearly, the people who have come to Changsha today are the few people who have come with Tang Wan, and their target is not Faang Wei."


    "What do you mean?" Shang Fu said, "It should be because last time, Faang Wei touched the Word Spirit, and the news spread to the Dao Gate. Right now, Xi Xi Men''s group is starting to move into Changsha City in large numbers, I heard that 8 to 9 clans have infiltrated into Changsha in large numbers, and I heard that the one leading is one of the young talents from the Ancient Eight Families, I still have to ask about more."


    Shang Fu gasped, "Is there any other news?"


    "There''s one more thing that''s extremely important." Wang An lowered his voice and said, "It seems that the Wei Family Sect Leader is no longer here, but his whereabouts are unknown. He most likely also came to Changsha."


    "What!?" Wei Ci that girl is here too!


    "En!" Wang An nodded his head heavily, and said, "I never thought that Faang Wei would actually draw in so many forces. Do you think we should temporarily stop letting Faang Wei go to school?"


    "No, if we do that as a sign of weakness, they will be even more reckless and dare to bully us. "Do you have any news of the Four Crimes against the Ten Evils?"


    Wang An shook his head.


    "Hurry up and find out!"


    Shang Fu sat on the sofa alone and drank all of the tea in his cup. He mumbled to himself, "A judgement that it would cause a calamity to fall upon the world, this time, the Changsha will be very lively."


    Shang Fu thought for a while, then slowly walked towards the basement. Passing through the dark tunnel, Shang Fu stopped in the middle of the hundred coffins. Then, he slowly walked towards a coffin that was completely black, and pondered for a long time in front of this coffin. "Ancestor, Ancestor, since the ninth generation Adjudicator has arrived today, you should wake up ¡­"


    The next day, Faang Wei and Shang Que continued to attend lessons under Wang An''s "protection", and Tang Wan acted as if he did not know the both of them, she would directly leave the classroom after each lesson, completely not having any interaction with Faang Wei and Shang Que at all. Faang Wei was also very happy, as long as Tang Wan did not find trouble with him, he would not take the initiative to provoke her.


    Day after day, Faang Wei gradually went to school for three months at the Long Rites Middle School. After taking a few exams, Faang Wei''s grades had improved a lot, from the last place student in the class to the tenth place continuously, the homeroom teacher''s attitude towards him had improved a lot. Of course, this was all because of Faang Wei working hard to earn money day and night. However, what everyone did not expect was that Shang Que, who had not even finished his paper in three months, was able to make it to the middle ranks. Yesterday''s entrance exams were even more than Faang Wei''s, causing all the teachers and students to be taken aback.


    Only then did Faang Wei realize that Shang Que was simply a genius at learning, he could practically never forget about all the subjects. Now that she was studying in the school system, her superhuman learning talent was completely stimulated. Even the old teacher, who had taught a top student all his life, was amazed. He said that he had never met such a smart student in his life.


    Faang Wei was naturally extremely envious and jealous of Shang Que. He thought that with her innate talent, he would only need a year to enter the university that Faang Wei dreamed of, but thinking of the fact that she was a zombie, he finally understood.


    However, this was useless!


    This was what Shang Que had said after receiving his school report. After a period of passionate study, he started to become lazy, and every day, she only had to sleep, wander or play some games with himself that Faang Wei couldn''t understand. He was in stark contrast with the hardworking Faang Wei.


    Other than that, there were also undercurrents in the school. Shang Que''s beauty had attracted the attention of many boys in the school, and in her drawer, if it was not Zhang San''s apple, they were Li Si''s love letters. Shang Que would keep the apple, and the love letters would be thrown away like trash. The male students'' attitudes changed drastically as they fought to curry favor with Faang Wei. Their goal was only for Faang Wei to say a few more good things about himself in front of Shang Que.


    The time he spent in school was plain and peaceful, Faang Wei''s life was fulfilling and tense. Other than the fact that he had to face Tang Wan every time he attended English class, everything else was like a dream to him. The experiences he had during the previous few months also faded from his memories.


    One day after class ended, the bell for class rang. Tang Wan packed up the textbooks in her hands, looked at Faang Wei in the corner, and coldly said: "Come to my office."


    pleaded as she glanced at Shang Que. Shang Que stood up and said in a low voice, "Do you want me to accompany you for a trip? If she dares to do anything to you, I''ll kill her on the spot."


    "Forget it, just do what you''ve done." "She shouldn''t dare to do anything to me. I''ll go for a while, wait for me here."


    "Should I call Wang An?" Shang Que couldn''t hide the worry in his eyes.


    "No need! Uncle Wang has worked hard, so I''ll have to trouble him. Don''t worry, I can handle all of this. "


    Just like this, Faang Wei walked out of the classroom under the envious gaze of the boys, but he could only smile bitterly in his heart. When they arrived at the office, Tang Wan seemed to have waited for a long time while sitting on the chair. When he realized that Tang Wan was the only person in the office, he groaned inwardly.


    "Close the door!" Tang Wan said coldly.


    "This... There''s no need for that, right? " Faang Wei''s heart was in turmoil, and he didn''t know if Tang Wan finding him alone was a blessing or a curse.


    "Close it!" Tang Wan ordered.


    Faang Wei had no choice but to close the door, but to keep it shut secretly. He kept it shut carefully.


    "Sit." Tang Wan had always treasured her words like gold, but it was because of this that he displayed such an inviolable goddess aura.


    Faang Wei didn''t dare to sit, he just stood there, at a loss of what to do. Tang Wan measured Faang Wei from head to toe for a long time, with his sharp eyes, it seemed as if he had long been stripped naked.


    "You shouldn''t have come here!" Tang Wan slowly said, "Fang Geyin has committed a grave mistake. If you are currently in Xiangxi, your Wei Family might be able to let you live for a few more years, but once you walk out of the Xiangxi, you will be able to break the agreement between Fang Geyin and the sect back then. I dare to say that you can forget about this year even."


    Seeing that Tang Wan had made her point, Faang Wei simply asked: "Why did you come back to school, is it to target me?"


    "That''s right." Tang Wan said honestly, "I am indeed here because of you."


    Seeing Tang Wan''s straightforward answer, Faang Wei was stunned for a moment. Tang Wan continued to speak: "Do you think that relying on two ignorant Walking Corpse will be enough to protect you? "How naive."


    Tang Wan stood up, walked to the window, opened a small gap in the curtain of leaves, and called Faang Wei over: "Look below."


    Faang Wei passed through the curtain and actually saw a person standing downstairs.


    It was him!


    This person was the bespectacled man that had chased him the other day. Why was he here? Had he been following her all along?


    Tang Wan slowly said: "His name is Chou Xuefeng, he is a Blue Eyed Wizard of the north, and although his teacher is righteous, he is not someone who can be considered as someone who has come across the stage. His usual methods are also despicable, but his master is indeed a Wizard with golden eyes, unless it is absolutely necessary, we do not want to offend him."


    When Faang Wei was looking at Chou Xuefeng, Chou Xuefeng seemed to have also sensed it, he raised his head and a sharp light flashed across his glasses, scaring Faang Wei, "Why is he here!"


    "What do you think?" Tang Wan slowly said, "Elder Huang''s birthday is coming up soon. He wants to wash away his sins, and you are the best person for him to do so. He has been hiding here for more than a month, but he has yet to find the right time to make a move. "


    When he thought about Chou Xuefeng''s methods that day, a burst of cold qi came out from the soles of Faang Wei''s feet. Back then, he was truly lucky, Shang Fu had saved him once, but what about the next time? This Wizard was skilled, and could control corpses. If he were to land in his hands, what would happen?


    "What should I do?" Faang Wei muttered to himself, "Right, notify Shang Fu first, see if he has a way."


    "You plan to live your life under the protection of others?" The corner of Tang Wan''s mouth curled up into a sneer, "There is no one in this world who can always obtain the protection of others. The reason why Shang Fu helped you is because he saw that you still have some value, zombies? because of the grievances of heaven and earth, they are heartless, and they will sincerely help you? "


    "Grandpa Shang isn''t that kind of person?" Faang Wei explained.


    "Do you know him?" Do you know his past life? Do you know how he was able to master the Green Horned Dragon''s realm in just two hundred years? You don''t know anything, yet you''re still defending others. Why is the Seal chasing him? Have you thought about the reason for this? Although the Seal is hateful, they still believe that they represent the justice of the Dao. You have to know, in the hands of Shang Fu, there are tens of thousands of wronged people who died! "


    Faang Wei couldn''t help but think of the Shang clan''s huge tomb, thinking of Shang Que''s terrifying eyes when he was sucking in blood, thinking of how Shang Que joked about using human flesh to fatten the grave, he couldn''t help but shiver. Could it be that he had been sleeping with Hu Sheng the entire time, and fell into a deathly situation without him knowing?


    What should I do, what should I do!


    "If you''re not of my race, then your heart must be different!" Tang Wan slowly said, "People who can become zombies after death will definitely have their grievances soaring to the heavens when they were alive. Zombies are born because of resentment, and they live because of resentment. You don''t have to believe me, but more or less, you have to consider your own small life."


    At this time, Faang Wei had already lost his mind, he could only look at Tang Wan for help: "What should I do, what should I do?"


    "Very simple." Tang Wan walked to the side of the bed, and looked once again at the glasses man below through the blinds, and said, "Kill him."


    "Kill him?" Faang Wei was shocked, this was a human life, why was it that when Tang Wan said this, it was only a small matter? Just how ruthless was this woman''s heart?


    However, Faang Wei knew clearly in his heart that since Chou Xuefeng could pursue him for the first time, he could for the second time chase after him. If he did not kill Chou Xuefeng, he would definitely die in his hands.


    But Chou Xuefeng was a Wizard and he didn''t have any Dao arts on him, so how could he be killed by his? Faang Wei asked weakly: "Will you help me?"


    Tang Wan slowly shook his head: "You have to kill him yourself, only then will others know how powerful you are, only then would others be afraid of you, and wouldn''t dare to provoke you. There is no savior in this world, no one can help you for a lifetime, you can only rely on yourself. " Tang Wan''s tone was ice-cold and did not carry even the slightest bit of emotion. "This time, it''s not only a calamity, but also an opportunity. If you kill him and establish your might, then you, Faang Wei, will have truly established a name within the sect. "

 C43

    Faang Wei walked out of Tang Wan''s office. Shang Que, who had been waiting outside for a long time, hurriedly followed him and asked with concern: "That guy surnamed Tang didn''t do anything to you, right?"


    Faang Wei glanced at Shang Que, and said: "Nothing is just a discussion about some insignificant matters. Don''t worry, her current identity is that of a teacher, so she won''t do anything to me."


    "That''s strange, is this woman sick? Why would she look for you when she has nothing to do?" Did she look at you? " Shang Que laughed, "Tell me, is it true?"


    "Don''t make wild guesses." Faang Wei said snappily, "Hurry up and return to the classroom, otherwise you''ll be late for class."


    Shang Que always felt that Faang Wei''s expression would be weird when he comes out from Tang Wan''s place. Fortunately, she wasn''t scheming too deeply, and this thought only flashed through his mind for a moment before it disappeared. He followed behind Faang Wei and obediently went back to the classroom to attend lessons.


    In the next few days, Faang Wei continued to live his life according to his usual rhythm: Class, classes ended, school ended, and they returned home. Tang Wan also did not look for Faang Wei again.


    However, Faang Wei had a nagging feeling that no matter if he was in the classroom, on the way or at home, a pair of eyes would always stare at him from behind, causing a chill to run down his spine.


    And Faang Wei had not mentioned a single word that Faang Wei had said to him during their conversation.


    But Wang An, who was never late, did not eat it today. Shang Que hurriedly made a phone call and found out that Wang An''s car was stuck on the road; he did not know when Wang An would arrive.


    "How about this, we''ll take the bus back. Same here, we won''t need to trouble Wang An." Shang Que said.


    Faang Wei shook his head: "That won''t do, Uncle Wang is a very trustworthy person, he will definitely regret being late. If you still don''t get in his car, he will definitely be even more unhappy, so let''s just wait."


    "Wait until when," Shang Que laughed bitterly.


    Faang Wei said: "Nobody can predict that kind of thing. How about this, we should return to the classroom, I still have a few exams left."


    Since Faang Wei had already done so, Shang Que naturally would not object. After the two of them returned to the classroom, there were still two students who had not returned yet who were immersed in their studies. Faang Wei slightly nodded towards them as a form of greeting. Then, he returned to his seat and began to seriously answer the questions. Shang Que, on the other hand, was tilting his head to the side, engrossed in watching Faang Wei work on the question. When Faang Wei frowned, Shang Que was always able to quickly find the crux of the question, and quickly told him the answer. This Shang Que, who could not even be caged with chickens and rabbits a few months ago, had now become half of Faang Wei''s tutor, causing Faang Wei to look up at the sky and exclaim that his fate was unfair.


    The sky had darkened unknowingly, but Wang An still hadn''t come. Shang Que called a few times to urge him to come over, but Wang An didn''t pick up the phone at all, so Shang Que didn''t want to wait any longer. He started to urge Faang Wei, who knew that he couldn''t continue to wait until the end of the last question, to get up and prepare to go home.


    "We''re leaving, Li Lu, Wang Liang. Are you two still not ready to go? " Shang Que called out to the two students who were still working on their question, but the two of them acted as if they did not hear anything, and continued to patiently answer the questions with their heads down.


    "These two brats, what are they doing?" Shang Que felt it was strange, he walked towards the two of them and nudged Li Lu from behind, but right at that moment, Li Lu''s body unexpectedly fell down to the side with a stiff body, landing on the chair and making a heavy sound.


    "Crap!" Faang Wei immediately walked up and used his hand to check Li Lu''s breath, discovering that he had long since died.


    "What''s going on?" Even Shang Que''s face changed, he immediately ran to Wang Liang''s side and with a push, Wang Liang fell down!


    These two people were actually already dead.


    What was going on? How did they die, when did they die? Shang Que''s face changed as he was at a loss of what to do.


    Faang Wei shouted, "Shang Que, now is not the time to be anxious. "Think about it quickly. When we first came in, whether or not they were still alive, there are only four of us here right now. The two of us are the most likely to kill."


    "Right, let''s hurry up and go." Shang Que was so scared that his face turned white, he dragged Faang Wei and left, Faang Wei said, "There are cameras everywhere, where can we run to?!"


    The sudden deaths of Wang Liang and Li Lu had come without any warning. These two were normally in good health and were good at sports. How could they have suddenly died? Even if they had, why would they have died together? There must be a ghost!


    Could it be him?


    Faang Wei thought of the blue-eyed Wizard with glasses and his heart shivered. Just when Faang Wei and Shang Que were at a loss about what to do, the door was suddenly pushed open violently.


    Speak of the devil!


    "It''s you, it''s you!" Shang Que immediately recognized the blue-eyed Wizard and pointed at him. "Did you kill Wang Liang and Li Lu?"


    "Run!" Faang Wei grabbed Shang Que''s hand and ran toward the back door.


    "You want to run? Last time, I let you run. This time, I''ve set up an inescapable net. Are you sure you can run?!" The blue-eyed Wizard waved his hand, and Wang Liang and Li Lu''s eyes lit up. They stood up expressionlessly and chased after Shang Que and his group.


    In the long corridor, the lights in all the classrooms had all been turned off. The weak light caused Faang Wei and Shang Que''s figures to lengthen.


    Faang Wei looked behind him. The blue-eyed Wizard had brought Wang Liang and Li Lu to pursue them, so he quickly quickened his pace and brought Shang Que to the nearest corridor.


    "Damn it!" It was only then that Faang Wei suddenly realized that a metal door had blocked off his way, and in Faang Wei''s memory, this metal door was only closed behind during the winter vacation. In order to prevent thieves, this must have been a trap designed by the blue-eyed Wizard!


    "Let''s go up." Faang Wei pulled Shang Que and walked back. When they returned to the corridor, Wang Liang and Li Lu were not even dozens of steps away from them.


    Faang Wei''s classroom was located on the seventh floor, so in order to prevent the students from accidentally falling down from the hallway, the school had added a thick protective window to the corridor, and on this floor, there was an exit at each of the east, south, west, and four corners. Faang Wei didn''t need to guess, as these four exits were definitely already locked by the blue-eyed Wizard.


    was so anxious that the sweat on his forehead was dripping down. He pulled Shang Que and the blue-eyed Wizard to play cat and mouse along the corridor. After running a few rounds, Faang Wei had almost used up all of his energy, but the three people behind him did not fall down.


    This time, the blue-eyed Wizard had learned from his previous failure. He was confident that this time, Faang Wei would definitely not be able to escape from his grasp.


    After walking around a few rounds, Faang Wei finally stopped. He knew that if this continued, even if he was not caught by the blue-eyed Wizard, he would be exhausted to death. When he suddenly walked to a door, Faang Wei suddenly pulled on the handle of the door.


    He had clearly locked all the doors from before, why was Faang Wei able to escape into this room? But even if Faang Wei escaped into this room, he only had to do a little more than that, he didn''t believe that Faang Wei would dare to jump down from the seventh floor''s window!


    "What should I do?" "What should we do?" Shang Que said anxiously as soon as he entered, "This person is Wizard, he must have already lowered his head on Wang Liang and Li Lu, we ¡­"


    In contrast to Shang Que''s anxiety, the moment Faang Wei entered the room, he quickly blocked the door in front and behind him with the desk in the room. Then, he opened the window and said to Shang Que: "If it''s a last resort, do you dare to jump behind me?"


    "There''s no problem, I won''t die, but you! This is the seventh floor, and below us is the concrete floor. If you jump, you will die! "


    "We have no other choice but to do this. I would rather not fall into his hands!" A trace of stubbornness flashed across Faang Wei''s eyes, "However, we still have three to four minutes, we must get out alive!"


    looked at Faang Wei''s resolute eyes, and it was as if space and time had intertwined in that instant. Back to that night, when Faang Wei was at the end of the tunnel, he had killed the two little girls who had attacked him with his bare hands, and although this man was not handsome, nor was he intelligent, he would not easily admit defeat no matter what kind of death he had caused.


    "I''ll call Shang Fu first." Shang Que knew that he couldn''t help anymore, this was the only thing he could do.


    Wang Liang and Li Lu were using their own bodies to continuously ram against the door. The blue-eyed Wizard''s sinister voice sounded from outside, "Faang Wei, do you think that someone will come to save you this time? If you come out, I might spare your life! "

 C44

    What to do, although Shang Fu had already rushed over with all his might, he was still far from being able to dissolve the fire. Faang Wei and Shang Que were already on the brink of death, the door would be broken sooner or later.


    Shang Que anxiously spun around as he muttered to himself: "This time, it''s really dead. Shang Fu and the others definitely won''t be able to make it in time. Seventh floor, although I''m fine as long as I jump down, you ¡­ If I jump down like this, you might be able to save us, but how can we jump down so high? Damn it, damn it ¡­ Faang Wei, what are you doing!? "


    What was different from Shang Que''s complaints was that from the moment Faang Wei entered the office, he had been busy the entire time, the first thing he did was to move all the heavy items to the front and back doors, this way not only would he be able to block the blue-eyed Wizard''s breaking speed, but he would also be able to open up a huge space. Under this extremely dangerous situation, Faang Wei actually sat in the middle of the empty space, as if he was extremely familiar with everything in the room. And because of the blood loss, Faang Wei''s complexion became more and more miserable.


    "Faang Wei, what are you doing!" Shang Que was curious about Faang Wei''s unusual movements, but what worried him the most was what Faang Wei was doing by cutting himself off!


    "What are you blanking out for? Hurry up and take out the second cabinet in your left hand!"


    "Oh." Shang Que immediately took out the things in the cabinet. Reacting to it, he felt that Faang Wei''s actions were extremely strange, and asked: "How do you know that there is something inside this cabinet?"


    "I don''t have time to explain." Faang Wei quickly opened the box and saw that there were seven pieces of unlit white wax and a lighter inside. Faang Wei then poured seven pieces of white wax into the blood, and the weak candlelight shone on Faang Wei''s face, causing him to look somewhat sinister.


    "White Ghost Wax!" Suddenly, Shang Que recognized this thing and shouted, "I recognize it, this is Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect''s White Ghost Wax, how can you have this thing!"


    "That''s not right!" Suddenly, Shang Que started to notice the difference in this office. She finally recognized it.


    Could it be that Faang Wei had not been forced into this office just now, and had instead been lured here by this blue-eyed Wizard?


    The wooden boards outside started to loosen, there was an endless number of creaking sounds. Shang Que did not have time to think about this now, his life was more important, he immediately replied: "Tell me what else you need, I''ll help you."


    "Enough!" Faang Wei''s gaze started to turn cold. It was completely different from the gentle and weak high school student normally, and his entire body was even emitting a cold aura that even Shang Que could feel. What the hell was he doing!?


    "Hide behind the window. If anything happens to me, jump down from the window and then go tell my grandfather that he has to avenge me. My enemy is Chou Xuefeng." Faang Wei was as calm as ice. His eyes flickered with a light that was similar to that of a wild beast, staring unblinkingly at the door, waiting for the moment it would break.


    "I don''t want to, I want to be with you, so what if you are a blue-eyed Wizard, I can handle it!" Shang Que saw that Faang Wei was talking to him as if he was an important task. He continuously shook his head and stood in front of Faang Wei, spreading his arms to protect him.


    "You won''t listen to me?" Faang Wei quickly replied, "Chou Xuefeng came for me, it has nothing to do with you and Shang Fu. What Tang Wan said is right, my problem can only be resolved by myself, no one can protect me for the rest of my life!"


    While they were talking, a loud sound could be heard. The entire door was actually pushed open by Wang Liang and Li Lu, and a door fell down, pressing onto the cabinet that Faang Wei was piling up on top of.


    "Go away!" Faang Wei suddenly pushed Shang Que away, and the silver dagger in his hand quickly flew out and stabbed into Wang Liang''s face.


    Wang Liang fell to the ground.


    Faang Wei secretly broke out in cold sweat. Although he had been training non-stop these few days, he was not sure if he could hit his enemy with his blade. He let out a sigh of relief when he saw that his blade had hit Wang Liang''s forehead.


    That''s right, his luck today was on his side!


    Chou Xuefeng''s figure flashed, and appeared at the door. Seeing that Wang Liang had been struck, he was slightly startled, but he quickly calmed down, his eyes flashed a light, and he said coldly: "You have reached the end of the road, and are still resisting. I want to see how you escape from my grasp today."


    Faang Wei waved his hand, and the light from the seven candles suddenly flared up. At the same time, Chou Xuefeng also noticed the scene in the room and cried out: "White Ghost Wax, how did you get anything with Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect?"


    "You don''t need to know!" Faang Wei''s eyes became ice-cold, and even Shang Que could not help but be afraid, "You only need to know, today is the day you die!"


    "You!" Chou Xuefeng suddenly felt that something was not right. He felt that everything that had happened was way too strange, that he had meticulously set up this trap, and that he was originally absolutely safe, but now, he had a feeling that he had been tricked, that he was impossible, that he had been following Faang Wei for a long time, that he knew everything about his living and living, and that this brat was merely a fool who had not cultivated in the way of the dao, how could he possibly be a match for him, this blue-eyed Wizard.


    There were no flaws in the design. How could he fail? Thinking to this, Chou Xuefeng''s face revealed a sinister smile. After all, Faang Wei was born with the Zhuyou, and this White Ghost Wax was most likely given to him by Fang Geyin. But even if he had the White Ghost Wax, how could Faang Wei possess the Tao Method of the Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect?


    At this time, Chou Xuefeng''s only thought was to capture Faang Wei. If he missed today, he would not have another chance.


    "Attack!" Chou Xuefeng said loudly towards Li Lu, "Rip him to pieces."


    Li Lu ordered, his mouth making hissing sounds, he rushed towards Faang Wei, who quickly kicked him away and shouted: "Chou Xuefeng, with me here, don''t even think about harming a single hair on Faang Wei."


    In the end, Shang Que''s body was that of a zombie. Her brute strength was much greater than an ordinary girl''s, to be able to kick Wang Liang into a corner with a single kick.


    "You''re courting death!" Chou Xuefeng was enraged, he then suddenly slapped Wang Liang''s body, who was already lying on the ground, a chain of sounds came out from Wang Liang''s throat. Gudong, gudong, countless bugs came out from his mouth.


    If you looked closely, each of these worms was only the size of a fingernail and had a pair of fleshy wings. Pu pu pu pu, they flapped and flew into the air.


    "Carnivore." Shang Que recognized this thing, his expression changed greatly as he shouted: "Faang Wei, it''s too late, run!"


    Faang Wei stood in his own pool of blood, simply not having the slightest intention to escape, and coldly said. "That''s exactly the one I was waiting for!"


    "These are his meat birds. If they touch you, they will enter your body and empty your organs and brain before turning you into his puppet. Wang Liang and Li Lu must have been killed by him that way!" If you don''t leave, you''ll eat all of them. "


    "Can a bird of prey injure you?"


    Shang Que shook his head: "Peacocks can only live their lives by living, they can''t hurt me."


    "That''s good!" Faang Wei instructed: "Stand there and don''t move."


    Faang Wei stood up and said sternly: "Don''t you guys want to eat me? Now, I will give you a chance, as long as you can devour these human sparrows, I will offer my blood to you! "


    "What are you doing!" Shang Que''s face changed.


    Faang Wei did not make a sound, he slowly stuck out his tongue, and countless black lines appeared on the tip of his tongue. Faang Wei used his thumbnail to slowly draw line on the tip of his tongue, and drop by drop, fresh blood dripped from Faang Wei''s lips.


    Green smoke rose and slowly formed on top of the White Ghost Wax, forming the shape of a female ghost, protecting Faang Wei. Faang Wei did the same as each of the seven candles dripped a drop of blood.


    Seven sinister and terrifying ghosts appeared on top of the seven white wax.

 C45

    "This... "What is this ¡­" Chou Xuefeng looked at Faang Wei''s incredulous movements, and his entire person froze in place. Just what was this?


    "Could it be, Word Spirit?"


    Chou Xuefeng knew that he had made a principled mistake by neglecting the true power contained within Faang Wei''s body.


    Word Spirit.


    Otherwise, he would not have dared to come alone and deal with Faang Wei like a bear heart leopard. The reason why he chased Faang Wei was because he received the news of him appearing from a disciple with the surname Jiang, so he had evil thoughts and chased after him, and when Faang Wei was first defeated by him, he could not help but think that if it was not for the trouble caused by the Nondissolving Bone back then, he would have definitely been able to capture Faang Wei.


    As for the Word Spirit, he did not even know what it was. The reason why he had sealed Faang Wei''s mouth the last time was because he was acting with caution, but in his heart, he did not actually believe that there was actually a life and death existence of a bizarre ghost way in the world, so this time, Chou Xuefeng simply did not even use the seal on Faang Wei''s mouth. Of course, the most important thing was that he did not have the time to do so.


    This was the difference between Chou Xuefeng and the Jiang Family. The Jiang Family members were born under the "seal", the elders had naturally explained the power of the Adjudicator to them, thus when Faang Wei revealed his Word Spirit, all the Jiang Family disciples ran away as if they had met a ghost.


    "Kill!" Faang Wei''s expression changed. Seven evil spirits flew out, and instantly devoured all the fleshy birds, including Wang Liang and Li Lu''s corpses.


    In an instant, the situation had completely reversed, and even Chou Xuefeng was unable to adapt to the fact that the person he was chasing after had suddenly become a person who was killed. Looking at the seven evil spirits in front of him, his face revealed an extremely terrified expression as a thought instantly flashed through his mind.


    Run!


    Chou Xuefeng turned around and ran towards the corridor outside the house without looking back. Although there was an iron barrier outside, it was definitely not difficult for an expert like him to pull it off with his bare hands. Furthermore, he could easily jump down from the seventh floor without suffering any injuries. However, due to the anger in his heart, Faang Wei managed to escape death this time.


    When Chou Xuefeng ran to the corridor, everything in front of him instantly made him dumbfounded.


    He saw that the iron fences in the corridor were covered with countless runes at some point, and on the stairs were similar runes.


    First, the Sky Calamity Road, Second, the Earth Calamity Gate, Third, the Ghost Calamity Road, Five, Six, Seven, Seven, Five Temple Gods, Nine, Wizard, Evil Cult Road, Ten, Master, Road.


    All sides were destroyed!


    The Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect Inescapable Net Talisman!


    Catch a turtle in a jar! He didn''t expect that the turtle he was going to catch would turn out to be him!


    Faang Wei casually picked up the silver dagger that was dropped on the ground and slowly walked out. His face was pale white and his footsteps were steady, and with every step he took, he struck Chou Xuefeng''s heart like a heavy vertebra, causing him to be unable to retreat. Chou Xuefeng''s face turned pale several times as he looked at Faang Wei and said, "Brother, it''s a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding.


    "Misunderstanding ¡­" The silver knife in his hand reflected a bright light, "If I wasn''t lucky enough to be hunted down by you two times, I would have already died in your hands ¡­"


    "You can''t kill me, I am a disciple of the Way, and my teacher follows the principles of the Golden-eyed Wizard. If you kill me, you will become enemies with the entire Wizard, and you can''t kill me ¡­" Although Chou Xuefeng and Faang Wei were worlds apart, right now, he couldn''t even use a single ounce of Tao Method. Faang Wei''s extremely strong aura of death had already pressured him to the point that he couldn''t even breathe. As he watched Faang Wei approach the corner of the wall step by step, he didn''t even have the courage to resist.


    At this moment, no matter how stupid he was, it was all for nothing. And he also knew that all of this was a trap jointly set up by Faang Wei and the people from Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect.


    had already completely given in under Faang Wei''s powerful aura, and his legs couldn''t help but go soft as he knelt on the ground, "Grandpa Adjudicator, I''m wrong, I''m wrong, I deserve to die, I deserve to die, I beg of you to be merciful, and spare my little life ¡­"


    A dignified Wizard kneeling and begging for forgiveness towards a high school student seemed to be a little laughable, but this really happened right in front of Shang Que''s eyes ¡­


    Shang Que stood on top of the hallway, and as if he had been struck dumb, he looked at Faang Wei. The person who was originally incomparably familiar with him, had suddenly become unfamiliar.


    "If I spare you, who would be willing to forgive me?" Faang Wei said coldly, "I only want to study and live a good life, but it''s just a small request, why can''t you fulfill it for me? Have I ever offended you before?


    "I was wrong, Master Adjudicator, I was wrong," In the face of such an unprecedented threat to his life, his dignity was nothing more than a piece of cake.


    "Spare you?"


    "You''re willing to spare me?" Chou Xuefeng''s face revealed an expression of hope, and he raised his head.


    "In your dreams!" Faang Wei suddenly took a big stride forward, and as if by reflex, he jumped to his feet to escape. However, he found that his four limbs were pressed down, and it seemed like those seven evil spirits had already rushed to his side at an unknown time, and firmly held him down.


    The shiny blade mercilessly pierced into Chou Xuefeng''s heart.


    Bang! Chou Xuefeng''s sunglasses fell to the ground, revealing a pair of eyes that were as big as copper coins.


    Buzz.


    Faang Wei pulled out his blade, causing his entire body to spasm, blood flowing out from the hole in his chest. The blade stabbed right into his heart, he was dead for sure.


    "I will regret this ¡­" I will get my revenge ¡­ "I want revenge ¡­" Chou Xuefeng struggled on the ground for a while, then stopped and fell into a pool of blood. At the same time, Faang Wei''s body also fell limply to the ground, staring at the blood soaked blade in his hands in a daze.


    After finishing what he needed to do, the seven evil spirits immediately flew towards the pool of blood Faang Wei had left in the office as if they were cheering.


    Shang Que walked over and hugged Faang Wei in one go. He patted Faang Wei''s back and muttered: "It''s okay, it''s okay. You did the right thing. You did the right thing. "


    It was unknown how much time had passed before Faang Wei regained his senses. This was the first time in his life he had ever killed a person, but the moment he thrust the blade into Chou Xuefeng''s chest, not only did he not feel any fear, he instead felt a pleasant sensation, as if it had not been there for a long time.


    Am I destined to be an evil person, destined to be an executioner with his hands covered in blood?


    Faang Wei''s heart was in extreme pain, his mind was in a mess as he blankly walked down the stairs. Pushing the door open with his hands.


    Faang Wei walked out of the school building like a walking corpse and out of the school, while Wang An''s car had already unknowingly stopped in front of the school gate.


    Wang An did not ask anything as he opened the door, got on the car and looked at Faang Wei who was covered in blood. Faang Wei did not say anything, and even the usually straightforward Shang Que also sunk into silence.


    It was midnight ¡­


    Tang Wan, who was downstairs, also stood there for a long time. After Faang Wei killed Chou Xuefeng, she slowly closed her eyes and said to the person beside her who had been accompanying her all this time: "He succeeded."


    The man frowned and sighed, "I didn''t expect him to actually succeed. But, is it really okay for you to do so, Master?" You gave Faang Wei the White Ghost Wax, and used the White Ghost Wax to force the 100 ghosts out of Faang Wei''s body. When the Word Spirit opened, Faang Wei took a step forward towards Adjudicator.


    "Adjudicator?" The corner of Tang Wan''s mouth raised into a smile, "Adjudicator is an evil, will it really become a calamity for the whole world?"


    "Once the Adjudicator appears, countless numbers of people will die?" The man sighed. "This isn''t a good thing for the sects of this world."


    "If the Adjudicator does not appear, would the world be at peace? If I remember correctly, when there was no Adjudicator, no one day in the sect stopped fighting, right? " Tang Wan paused, "To you, Adjudicator is an evil person, a tenth generation evil person, a heinous person. But in my eyes, Adjudicator is just a sharp blade, the key thing is who has this blade in their hands."


    Tang Wan turned around and looked at the man, revealing a rare smile, "Do you think I can hold onto this blade?"


    The man was slightly surprised, but did not give a definite answer.

 C46

    did not even dare to question or disturb him, and allowed Faang Wei to recover from the shock that had just occurred. Killing Chou Xuefeng might have been difficult for Faang Wei, but it could be said that there had been a huge burden on his heart, and from then on, Faang Wei would break away from his endless pursuit. However, in Faang Wei''s mind, there was always a sentence that Chou Xuefeng said before his death:


    I will avenge myself.


    He had obviously pierced his blade into Chou Xuefeng''s heart, Chou Xuefeng was definitely going to die, but why did Chou Xuefeng say such strange words before he died?


    The wind blew past from outside the window, the street appeared quiet at midnight, only a few car lights flashed occasionally, causing Faang Wei''s face to flicker. Wang An drove the car very steadily, with him there, Faang Wei felt an inexplicable sense of security.


    Ga, suddenly, Wang An strangely stopped in his tracks. Faang Wei, who was sitting on Faang Wei, suddenly leaned forward and heavily crashed into the table in front of him. Wang An suddenly increased the throttle and said, "Sit still."


    Wang An''s right hand, which was in the familiar position, suddenly sped up, passing several cars in a row. He didn''t even bother with the traffic lights as he quickly rushed forward.


    "What''s going on?" Faang Wei''s heart sank, and an indescribable worry surfaced in his heart.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Suddenly, countless birds appeared on the ground and rushed towards the window recklessly. Wang An''s speed became faster and faster. Countless birds crashed into Wang An''s window, dying the window red.


    How could there be so many birds flying in the sky in the middle of the night? Looking at this strange scene, Faang Wei couldn''t help but think of Chou Xuefeng.


    Look! Suddenly, as if he had seen a ghost, Shang Que pointed a finger outside the window. He turned his head and saw the scene outside the window.


    Chou Xuefeng! Chou Xuefeng had actually caught up to him.


    Faang Wei looked again carefully and realized that what he saw outside the window was only Chou Xuefeng''s head, with a neck and lower abdomen, as if someone had pulled his entire head and organs out from his body. His head was flying in the air, and his pair of deep blue eyes were staring straight at Faang Wei on the carriage.


    Why isn''t he dead yet?


    Faang Wei could not help but be nervous, his hands tightly held onto the silver dagger that Tang Wan had given him.


    "Sit tight." Wang An screamed again and the car suddenly sped up by a lot. The passing cars only felt a flash of light and Wang An''s car lights could not keep up.


    Many people got out of the cars and looked at Santana, who seemed to have gone crazy.


    "You want to die?"


    Wang An''s car roared past, but Chou Xuefeng''s head was still on the side of Faang Wei''s car window. His face was twisted, but his ghost-like eyes were staring straight at Faang Wei, as if telling Faang Wei that he would come find him for revenge. He will come.


    "A tribute skill." Wang An let out a cold snort, the car suddenly swung its tail, and then with full strength, it crashed towards Chou Xuefeng''s head.


    Chou Xuefeng rolled his scarlet tongue, when Wang An''s car neared him, he suddenly raised his head and jumped onto the window, his eyes still staring at Faang Wei, who was in the back, filled with deep hatred.


    "Crap!" Wang An only saw a light flash in front of his eyes as a taxi came from behind. With Wang An''s speed, once the two cars collided, it would be a disaster.


    The taxi driver was also shocked by the retrograde Santana. Both of his hands frantically turned the steering wheel, and the wheels drew a deep mark on the ground before slamming into another flower bed. The two cars drove past each other, avoiding an extremely tragic accident.


    Faang Wei''s heart had already reached his throat at this time, and Shang Que had even more so, tightly held onto Faang Wei, not daring to even look at him once.


    Boom!" With a loud noise, the taxi hit the flower bed as expected. Fortunately, the car wasn''t too fast, so it didn''t get destroyed on the spot.


    That person''s head revealed a mocking expression as he wantonly mocked the three people in the car.


    "You''re courting death!" Wang An turned the car around, broke through the fence, and sped towards the mountain road beside the road.


    The road shook, but Wang An was able to drive the Santana steadily. He was actually able to drive on the mountain road at a speed exceeding two hundred!


    Wang An''s driving skills were not only comparable to those of professional drivers, but this seemingly ordinary Santana would also have been Wang An''s work. If it was an ordinary Santana, it would have exploded long ago.


    The sound of the birds became more and more urgent. Countless birds rushed towards the window like madmen. The sounds of the birds could be heard as they crashed into the dead bodies of the birds.


    At the same time, Chou Xuefeng''s head had already slowly climbed up the roof of the carriage due to the strong wind. A pair of eyes looked down from the sky window, looking at Faang Wei as he cried out.


    Ga! Wang An stopped in his tracks, causing Chou Xuefeng''s head to roll on the ground a few times before landing beside a tree.


    Wang An suddenly stopped in his tracks, and the car started moving towards Chou Xuefeng''s head, the wheels grinded over Chou Xuefeng''s head, causing him to let out waves after waves of screams. Wang An kept quiet, the car only stopped the car after going back and forth on Chou Xuefeng''s head and rolled over him a few times, then he got out of the car.


    "Bah!" Wang An spat on the ground, and looked at Chou Xuefeng''s head which had already been grinded into meat paste.


    Shang Que and Faang Wei also got off the carriage. Seeing Chou Xuefeng''s head underneath the carriage, Faang Wei''s stomach started to churn and he almost wanted to vomit.


    This is a Frenzied Bull''s Head Technique, it is no longer in the category of Descending, but a technique of a higher level than it. The head is separated from the body and can travel a thousand miles in a single day just by relying on a head to steal a person''s soul. It seems like the background of this Wizard is not simple, but his head has already become a pile of meat paste. Wang An stared at Chou Xuefeng''s meat paste, his expression still on guard.


    Hehe, hehehe. Right at this moment, a strange laugh suddenly came out from the meat paste, like a nightingale crying out blood: "Faang Wei, I said that I would come and take revenge on you. I will come and take revenge on you." The meat paste began to squirm and look extremely disgusting. The head, which had been crushed by the wheels, slowly rose up, and underneath was the stomach, which was already broken, and only one blue eye could be seen clearly on the blurry face. The other eye, which was merely attached by a layer of broken tendons, hung outside the eye socket, and its mouth was also vague, overlapping with its nose, making it impossible to tell where it was skin, where it was flesh, and where it was bones.


    Wang An suddenly pounced, both of his hands touching the ground, his eyes shining with a ghastly green light. He roared at Chou Xuefeng, and revealed two dense fangs at the corner of his mouth.


    "This is a private matter between my Faang Wei, could it be that you all want to interfere?" Chou Xuefeng''s tearful voice sounded out, "Faang Wei, if you''re a man, come out. Don''t hide behind zombies, what does that count as?"


    Faang Wei looked at Chou Xuefeng in front of him, slowly stepped forward, and said: "Uncle An, this is a matter between him and I to begin with, there''s no need for you to personally intervene."


    "Since one death isn''t enough, I''ll let you die again." Faang Wei said coldly, "Uncle An, you step back first."


    Wang An nodded his head and instructed, "Be careful, this Berserker''s Head Technique is not easy to deal with. This technique feeds a person''s soul, so when you are facing him, close your eyes, breathe and withdraw all of your orifices; you cannot let him enter your body through your orifices." I''ll take care of you. "


    "Thank you, Uncle An." Faang Wei nodded his head, but Shang Que was immediately annoyed. He went forward and pulled Faang Wei back, and said anxiously: "What are you doing, you almost died in your hands just now. It was such a difficult time escaping from death, are you going to throw away your life again?"


    "Shang Que, you care about me, I understand, but Chou Xuefeng came for me. If I fear battles, I will leave a shadow in my heart for the rest of my life, and even if I were to cultivate in the future, this shadow will still affect my entire life, making it impossible for me to comprehend the mysteries of the Tao Method.


    Wang An secretly nodded his head. Even people who had cultivated for dozens of years might not be able to comprehend this logic, but Faang Wei was just an outsider, it was truly difficult for him to understand this principle.


    Zombies did not cultivate, and although Wang An did not understand the Tao Method, he had interacted with countless of people from various sects over the years and understood some of the principles behind the door. Cultivation of the Dao was easy to cultivate, but hard to come by, but to leave the form to cultivate one''s spirit, there were very few people in the world.


    Wang An pulled Shang Que to the side and said: "Don''t worry, I will take care of him." Seeing that Wang An''s eyes were firm, Shang Que warned him to be careful and sorrowfully loosened his hold on Faang Wei''s hand.


    Faang Wei stepped forward, pointed the silver dagger in his hand at Chou Xuefeng, and coldly said: "Come, it''s time to finish this."


    "Not bad, it''s time to understand." Chou Xuefeng''s disfigured face revealed a strange "smile", and continuously spat out things from his "mouth", as though he was about to spit out all of the vomit in his stomach. The vomit all landed on the ground and started to roll, forming a bunch of unknown objects that were squirming about.


    "Be careful, this is his meat sparrow." Shang Que worriedly shouted.


    After battling Chou Xuefeng for two rounds, Faang Wei had gained a lot of understanding towards Chou Xuefeng''s techniques, so he naturally understood that these things could not be touched. He carefully used his blade to protect himself, maintaining a safe distance between them.


    If it was a fight with Chou Xuefeng just now, Faang Wei would have been prepared by now. Now, the test was Faang Wei''s impromptu performance, so Faang Wei quickly took off his clothes and turned his clothes into a large fan, rushing towards the human-sized meat sparrow. The meat sparrow was blown here and there by the wind brought by Faang Wei''s clothes, but very soon, it formed a formation and continued to fly towards Faang Wei.

 C47

    Faang Wei frowned, he had already praised Wang An in front of him a little, if he was to ask for help now, he would lose a lot of face, Faang Wei could only use his two hands to push the fly away the meat birds, but there were so many people that it was impossible for him to take care of all of them, and very quickly a human meat bird bit on Faang Wei''s wrist and disappeared into Faang Wei''s skin, which started crawling up his arms at a very fast speed, and very quickly reached his shoulders.


    Faang Wei immediately made up his mind. He flipped over and temporarily avoided the Human Carnivore''s pursuit, using the silver knife in his hand to cut off the protrusion on his shoulder. The Human Carnivore cried out as it dodged and flew back to the group.


    "He''s so young, yet he''s actually so ruthless. How rare!" Wang An stared at Faang Wei and was ready to attack at any moment, but seeing the scene just now, he couldn''t help but praise him.


    "You only know to tell, go save him instead." Seeing Faang Wei injured, Shang Que shouted at Wang An like he was an ant on a hot pan.


    Faang Wei gasped for breath, he did not care about the pain in his arm, because the black fog-like meat sparrow was pouncing towards him again. Faang Wei''s face changed, he no longer had anything he could use to block, and immediately became pale from fright, and shouted: "Faang Wei, I will save you."


    Shang Que ran towards Faang Wei and threw himself into Faang Wei''s body. When those Carnivore saw Shang Que, it was as if a blood-sucking mosquito had suddenly seen a delicacy, and drilled into Shang Que''s body.


    Shang Que let out a stuffy groan, and bulges appeared on his body one by one, but something strange happened. The human meat sparrows did not swim around Shang Que''s body after they entered his skin, but instead released firecrackers one after another. All of them turned into pus in Shang Que''s body.


    Faang Wei managed to escape from death. Not only did he not catch his breath, he rushed out from Shang Que''s body and with a wave of the silver blade in his hand, like lightning, he nailed Chou Xuefeng''s head onto the tree trunk. Chou Xuefeng did not even have time to stop smiling.


    "Are you alright?" Faang Wei gasped for breath and asked.


    "No ¡­." Nothing ¡­ You... "If you have something to say, then do it now." Shang Que rolled over and crawled up with difficulty. Seeing that Shang Que did not care for his own safety and came to save him instead, Faang Wei felt warm in his heart. He looked at Shang Que with warmth in his eyes and nodded.


    Faang Wei used his outer garment to bandage the wound on his arm briefly, stopping the bleeding. Walking towards Chou Xuefeng, Chou Xuefeng looked at him with his one eye, dead yet still struggling non-stop, and sighed: "Chou Xuefeng, I have no enmity with you, but you want to take my life. I initially did not want to kill you, but you are courting death!"


    "That''s right. I do regret provoking you, but if you let me go, I would naturally be grateful and would never come to bother you. Yet, you wanted to put me to death. I already have no way of living, but even if I die, I will drag you down with me! "


    Faang Wei was startled, what would happen if he did not insert his blade into it at the corridor?


    Was he wrong?


    Faang Wei hesitated for a moment, then used his hand to hold onto the hilt of his blade and pulled it out. Chou Xuefeng''s head fell onto the ground and he sighed: "You can go, the grudge between you and I will be written off."


    "Written off?" Chou Xuefeng laughed loudly towards the sky, "My body has already been destroyed by you, how can it be possible for us to write it off? I have come here today to die together with you!"


    "Be careful!" Wang An suddenly rushed forward like an arrow, and smashed Chou Xuefeng''s head away with a punch. He turned his head to look at Faang Wei, and said coldly, "Being merciful to the enemy is equivalent to being cruel to yourself. Take up your blade, and give him a quick death!"


    Faang Wei stood in his original position motionlessly as he closed his eyes slowly. Unexpectedly, there was a stream of tears within them.


    What was he doing now?


    If people did not offend me, I will not offend them. Faang Wei firmly believed that he was not wrong, but how difficult was it to be born, what qualifications did he have to be the judge of a person''s life and death?


    Even a heinous person should have a chance to start anew ¡­


    Seeing the despair in Chou Xuefeng''s eyes before he died, seeing how Chou Xuefeng didn''t even have a single soul left to chase after his head, and how Chou Xuefeng used his blade to nail Chou Xuefeng to the tree, the expression in Chou Xuefeng''s eyes became extremely vicious.


    Just what was he doing ¡­


    "Either you die, or I die. "Is this the so-called Dao Gate?"


    Wang An seemed to understand Faang Wei''s thoughts, and nodded: "That''s right, this is the sect. "Kill him."


    "Kill him ¡­" Tang Wan had said this before, but now, when it came out from Wang An''s mouth, it seemed to have an additional hint of sarcasm.


    Faang Wei shook his head: "I can''t do it." He had already been an evil person once, and he had already been wrong once. He couldn''t afford to be wrong again and again.


    Wang An did not say anything. Faang Wei staggered over to Shang Que''s side and said, "Let''s go."


    It was at this moment that Chou Xuefeng''s head suddenly arrived along with the wind, carrying with it his crazed voice, "Faang Wei, the day you don''t kill me is the day I kill you!"


    Faang Wei''s entire body trembled, he did not even have time to react, Chou Xuefeng''s head had already flown in front of him, the entire head opened its mouth, and bit down onto Faang Wei''s injured shoulder.


    A streak of black aura rose from Chou Xuefeng''s head as his soul appeared three feet above his head. With a ruthless expression and mad laughter, he dove into Faang Wei''s body!


    "Chief!" Wang An shouted.


    In an instant, Faang Wei felt as if a stream of black energy had entered through every pore on his body and entered his body. Faang Wei dropped to the ground as his teeth chattered, and he felt as if his bones were about to melt.


    "You ¡­ "What do you want to do ¡­" Faang Wei only felt his consciousness start to blur, and his entire body seemed to have been completely occupied by Chou Xuefeng. His head hurt as if it had been split open, and a multicolored light flashed in front of his eyes.


    "He wants to snatch Faang Wei''s soul!" At this moment, Wang An''s face also turned pale with fright. Even he, who was always calm as a mountain, was flustered.

 C48

    Shang Que was on the verge of crying as he hugged the trembling Faang Wei, not knowing what he should do. Faang Wei only felt that his consciousness was becoming more and more blurry, his eyes filled with Chou Xuefeng''s hideous face, and his ears were filled with Chou Xuefeng''s unbridled laughter.


    "No one can escape my tribute, no one!" Although Chou Xuefeng was only a blue-eyed Wizard, and logically speaking, he couldn''t use such a technique. Only golden-eyed Wizard had the ability, but he knew that he had to die, so he had to live, and use everything he had to burn his three souls and six souls before he died. He was confident that no one in the world could escape from this vicious and terrifying Soul Stealing Technique.


    "Hurry up and think of a way." Shang Que cried out. At this moment, Faang Wei''s body was making sizzling sounds, releasing waves of cold black mist, and Chou Xuefeng''s three souls and six spirits, who had already fused with Faang Wei''s body, were slowly eating away at his life force. At this moment, Faang Wei was already at the end of his strength, whether he lived or died, it all depended on Chou Xuefeng.


    Wang An heaved a long sigh: "I am a zombie, not a cultivator, and I don''t know a thing about tribute techniques. Faang Wei is already under Chou Xuefeng''s control, so even if the Golden-eyed Wizard was here, he might not be able to cure me of my despair. Whether or not Faang Wei dies today, we can only rely on his good fortune."


    Faang Wei, you just have to hold on for me, don''t die, don''t die! I''ll give it to you, I''ll go find a doctor for you, you''ll definitely be fine, you''ll definitely be fine. Shang Que carried Faang Wei, who was as cold as ice, by the waist while crying and shouting, "Doctor, doctor, where is the doctor?"


    Wang An also couldn''t help but turn his head. Not to mention that there couldn''t be a doctor in this wilderness, even if there was such a miraculous hand, how could he possibly understand this skill? But if that was the case, how could he have the face to say it in front of someone who had already lost all hope?


    Chou Xuefeng began to swim around Faang Wei''s body, he slowly approached Faang Wei''s Niwan Palace to explore, this was where the essence of a human''s brain was, as long as he destroyed this place, even if Faang Wei did not die, he would become a walking corpse. Of course, Chou Xuefeng''s goal was not just this, he wanted to enter from here and explore the location of Faang Wei''s three souls, and engulf them together! making Faang Wei not even give his soul a chance to reincarnation.


    The pleasure of revenge surged through Chou Xuefeng''s body. Although his soul had left his body and he was bound to die, even if he had to die, he had to avenge this blood ocean first!


    Niwan, that was Faang Wei''s Niwan Palace Acupoint!


    Chou Xuefeng''s soul roamed around Faang Wei''s body and found the location of his Niwan, then quickly flew away.


    "Hahahaha!" Chou Xuefeng laughed crazily, he could not suppress the joy in his heart, but when he sneaked into Faang Wei''s mud balls, his laughter had suddenly stopped. He looked at the scene in front of him in disbelief.


    With the countless number of ghosts, and the countless number of ghosts hiding in Faang Wei''s mud balls, Chou Xuefeng had never seen a person with a body that could store millions of Yin Spirit!


    This, what exactly is going on? Chou Xuefeng''s soul was shocked, and he even forgot to move.


    Those Yin Spirit turned around and saw Chou Xuefeng''s soul. They were stunned at first, then millions of Yin Spirit rushed over and tore Chou Xuefeng''s soul into pieces ¡­


    "Humph!" Faang Wei trembled and coughed out a mouthful of blood, the black mist on his face gradually disappeared, Shang Que was the first to notice this change, he could not suppress the joy in his heart and shouted: "Wang An, come and see, come and see, Faang Wei has woken up."


    Wang An hurriedly went over, and seeing that Faang Wei had woken up, he could not help but say excitedly: "This is truly a miracle, to think that there would be a person who could break through the Wizard''s Berserker Art in time, this, this is too miraculous ¡­"


    "In that case, Faang Wei is fine." Seeing that Faang Wei''s complexion had gradually returned to normal, Shang Que laughed out of tears, and did not even bother to wipe the tears off his face, "I knew it, Little Wei would definitely not die that easily."


    "It really is a miracle ¡­" Wang An shook his head and sighed. "This kid ¡­" "Heh!"


    Shang Que placed Faang Wei on the ground, patted Faang Wei''s cheeks and said: "Little Wei, are you alright? "If there''s nothing else, just answer me."


    Faang Wei opened his eyes with much difficulty, only to see Shang Que''s face which had just been crying. Faang Wei struggled to raise his arm and wipe away the tears on Shang Que''s face, before forcing out a smile: "Don''t worry, I won''t die that easily."


    "You brat, you almost scared me to death!" Shang Que unrestrainedly hit Faang Wei''s body with his hand, pulling at Faang Wei''s wounds, and continuously coughed, scaring him to the point where he hurriedly stopped.


    "Alright, let''s talk about it when we get back. Although Xiao Fang''s life is no longer in danger, it won''t be good if the wound on his shoulder isn''t treated in time. I''ll call Jetan first and tell him to wait at home. "


    "Yes, yes," Shang Que nodded his head repeatedly as he carried Faang Wei into the car and urged him, "Wang An, hurry and drive."


    Wang An started the car and quickly drove towards his home.


    When they reached home, Mei Tan had already reached. Seeing Faang Wei who was covered in blood, she frowned: "Can''t you all stay here for a while? "I haven''t recovered from the injury from last time ¡­"


    "Alright, stop talking nonsense, hurry up and let Faang Wei take a look." Shang Que carried Faang Wei and quickly went upstairs. Mei Tan also followed along, leaving behind Wang An and Shang Fu.


    Wang An briefly explained to Shang Fu how he was injured. In the end, he said embarrassedly: "It''s all my fault, if it wasn''t for the traffic jam, I wouldn''t have ¡­."


    "There''s nothing we can do about it. Everyone has their own moment of carelessness. Besides, it''s not like it''s an accident that you didn''t make it in time for Faang Wei''s term of school. Presumably, this was all planned by someone else."


    "Are you saying that Chou Xuefeng ¡­"


    Shang Fu shook his head: "Wizard has always been alone, with his abilities, he might not be able to mobilize such a large force to trap you in your path."


    "That''s Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect, but why would she do that? It was definitely not a coincidence that Faang Wei killed Chou Xuefeng in the teaching building this time. It was a trap set up by Faang Wei specifically against him, and the one who was behind it was definitely Tang Wan. But why would she do that? "


    Shang Fu frowned and pondered for a long time: "I still don''t know what kind of medicine that old fox Tang Wan is trying to sell, but even though the Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect has been hiding and nourishing in its name for the past fifty years, because they have lost the support of the government, being pressed down by the seal, they have already lost their mannerism, although Tang Wan is not a Dragon and Tiger Sect Leader, but in these past few decades, everyone knew that it was him who was in charge of the Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect, and this time, she actually deigned to go after Faang Wei, and taught him a long ceremony. It can be seen that she has a plan specifically aimed at Faang Wei, but what trick is she playing?"


    Wang An felt his head spinning, and said: "I only know how to fight and kill, these things that are playing with the brain are indeed not my forte, regardless of what Tang Wan is doing, as long as she doesn''t provoke me, otherwise ¡­ "Humph!"


    "Don''t move from Tang Wan''s side for now, it''s not the time yet. How is the matter that I instructed you to do? Is there any news? "


    "Got it." Wang An went over and said, "The latest news is that Master Bai Qi appeared in a small town in Gui Zhou a few days ago, and killed over a dozen disciples from the Eight Ancient Surnames in the imperial seal the moment he made his move."


    "Oh." Shang Fu immediately stood up from the sofa, and said with some excitement. "Really? Is the news accurate? "


    "It''s definitely true. Seems like Master Bai Qi is preparing to leave the mountain. Once he appears, he will definitely set off a wave of panic within the ''Seal''. It''s enough for Elder Huang and the others to deal with."


    "Alright!" Shang Fu slapped his thigh, "Can I contact him?"


    Wang An shook his head and laughed bitterly: "Who is Master Bai Qi and how can he come into contact with us small fries? He only appeared once in the Gui Province and then disappeared. Who knows where he will appear from next."


    "That''s true ¡­" Shang Fu sighed, "However, this can be considered a good start. The ''Seal'' has killed so many of us, it''s time to repay this debt."

 C49

    The next day, Faang Wei woke up very early in the morning. Other than his entire body feeling sore, the rest of his body was still feeling fine. The wound on his arm had already been wrapped up carefully by Shang Que, and a smiling face was drawn on the snow-white gauze.


    Faang Wei shook his head and laughed bitterly as he got up to put on his clothes. Shang Que seemed to have sensed something and pushed open the door, seeing that Faang Wei was only wearing a pair of underpants, he blushed and bit his tongue, then quietly closed the door.


    When would this little girl learn to be polite?


    Knock, knock, knock. Shang Que''s pretending to be on the door as he put on his clothes and said: "Come in."


    Shang Que arrived beside Faang Wei in a gust of wind and giggled: "You''re up so early, aren''t you going to rest a bit longer?"


    Faang Wei moved the shoulders in his hands a bit, and said: "It''s fine, I can still move, I still have to go to class, the class is currently tense, it''s not good if I missed a class."


    "What other class are you still taking? I''ve already applied for leave, so scram back to your bed and properly stay there."


    "No." Faang Wei said with a stern expression, "I can''t miss even a single lesson, are you going or not? I have to go. "


    Faang Wei hurriedly packed up and went out to school. Behind him, his mouth pouting, was Shang Que.


    When Faang Wei arrived at school, he discovered that the blood stains on the corridor last night had already been washed clean. Inside the classroom, Wang Liang and Li Lu''s seats were naturally empty, and the students were also whispering to each other to guess the reason for their absence. When Faang Wei heard about it, he realized that none of the students knew about what happened last night, which made him slightly relieved.


    The entire morning''s lesson was quickly over, and the afternoon''s first lesson was in Tang Wan''s English. When Faang Wei finished packing the textbooks, Faang Wei patiently stood up and said, "Teacher Tang, I have a question that I don''t quite understand, may I ask you for your advice?"


    "Come to my office." Tang Wan nodded.


    After following Tang Wan into the office, Faang Wei''s gaze swept across and found that Tang Wan''s office had already returned to normal, there were no longer any traces of a fight at all. Tang Wan sat down and said: "Are your injuries better?"


    "Yes, it''s just a superficial wound. It doesn''t affect me at all."


    Tang Wan knew that she was worried in her heart, and said: "I have already helped you clean up yesterday''s matters, the cameras have all been cleaned up, Wang Liang and Li Lu already said that they died in an accident, so of course someone would turn themselves in, after all, two people died, the pressure on the school is huge, they tried their best to suppress the media, and hope that this matter does not blow up too much, the principal is already busy with work right now ¡­ But none of this has anything to do with you. You didn''t see these two last night.


    Faang Wei nodded his head, feeling even more guilty that Tang Wan was powerful, that she could even hide such a huge matter from the world. Although Wang Liang and Li Lu were not killed by him, it was also because of him that they suffered such a disaster.


    Without waiting for Faang Wei to finish speaking, Tang Wan shot him a cold glance and said: "I''ll say it one last time, this has nothing to do with you. The families have already reached an agreement on compensation, it''s just a matter of more money and less, do you have anything else?"


    "I''m here to return this." Faang Wei passed the silver dagger to Tang Wan, and said: "This time, without your help, I''m afraid I would have died in Chou Xuefeng''s hands. Thank you so much."


    "Keep this thing first. You won''t be able to use it one day. Chou Xuefeng brought this upon himself, so you can''t blame anyone else. Even if you did not kill him this time, he would have fallen into the hands of the ''Seal'' sooner or later.


    Faang Wei replied as he walked outside reluctantly. From time to time, he would turn back and look at Tang Wan, but he did not say anything.


    "Is there something else?"


    Faang Wei immediately came back, looked at Tang Wan, and firmly said: "I want to learn Dao Arts. "I want to learn from you."


    Tang Wan was not surprised at all, and said: "You are a member of the Zhuyou Fang Family, and the way I cultivate is safe and sound. There are different entrances, I cannot teach you."


    "But, but ¡­" Seeing Tang Wan''s straightforward rejection, Faang Wei could not help but be a little anxious, "What''s the problem with that? At most, I will just accept you as my apprentice. What era is it now, why do you have such pedantic views about the clan? "


    "You are a member of the Zhuyou, a direct disciple of the Fang Family with four meridians of the Zhuyou. There is a high possibility that you will become the clan head of the Zhuyou Fang Family.


    I don''t care, I only know that I have to become stronger now. Yesterday, it was Chou Xuefeng, and tomorrow, there might still be Li Xuefeng, Wang Xuefeng, so I can''t always rely on others to protect my life. What you said on that day was right, I have to have the ability to protect myself.


    "I also do not intend to save you for the rest of your life. Even if I am willing to teach you, I might not be able to. "


    After Faang Wei heard this, he lowered his head and said: "I know that I, Root Bone, am not good. You are afraid that I will embarrass you in the future. But I really will be very serious in learning it. "


    "Do you know why your grandfather has been unwilling to teach you Tao Method for so many years?"


    Faang Wei said in a low voice: "I know, my Root Bone is not good, and is not a material for cultivation."


    Tang Wan shook her head: "It''s not that your grandfather isn''t willing to teach you, it''s just that he doesn''t know how to take action against you. It''s the same for me, who in this world can be the Adjudicator''s master? You must know that Adjudicator is different from others. Adjudicator doesn''t have a master, you can only rely on yourself to comprehend it. "


    "Comprehension ¡­" Faang Wei was disappointed, "How can I comprehend it? Is there no shortcut to choose?"


    I won''t hide it from you, your performance last night really made people look at you in a new light, when you were facing danger, you didn''t panic, but when you were in danger, you did it without fear, and even though your Root Bone was close to death, there was still a way to make up for it, don''t you have a Vital Bone? This thing can help you. "


    Faang Wei was suspicious: "How did you know I had that thing?"


    "This matter has already been spread. Lanying and her father spent decades of effort to refine a Vital Bone for Elder Huang''s birthday. Who would have known that someone would rob Lanying and make it known that it was taken by the Adjudicator. Who else could it be but you?"


    Faang Wei suddenly asked: "Then should I return it to him?"


    "No need, since this is in your hands, it''s yours. Although you have the Vital Bone in your hands, you are missing a lifeline, it''s still impossible to change your Root Bone, it''s just that I''m a little curious, where Root Bone depend on each other, there will naturally be a lifeline. With Fang Geyin''s methods, since you have obtained the Vital Bone, why would you let go of your lifeline?"


    Faang Wei thought of Liu Linglang and said, "I let it go."


    Tang Wan took a close look at Faang Wei, and said: "So that''s how it is, then that''s a pity, how about this, although I don''t have the qualifications to be your master, I can still teach you a bit of self-preservation techniques. You come find me at noon everyday, and if I have time, I''ll teach you."


    Seeing that something good had happened, Faang Wei''s heart could not help but be ecstatic: "Really?"


    "However, even if I were to pass you some Tao Method, you are not my disciple of Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect, and even more so, I am not your master.


    "But Shang Que is with me every day now, I have no way of escaping at all."


    "It''s your problem, not mine. It''s almost class time, hurry up and leave. Also, if you want to look for me in the future, just come straight to my office. Don''t look for those crappy excuses anymore. "


    Seeing that he had achieved his goal, Faang Wei agreed and went back to his classroom to teach.

 C50

    At noon on the second day, under the excuse that his stomach was aching and he wanted to go to the toilet, Faang Wei shook him off and secretly went to Tang Wan''s office without anyone noticing. Tang Wan had already waited there for a long time, motioning for Faang Wei to close the door and be alone in the room. Especially facing the goddess in her heart, Faang Wei felt a little awkward.


    "I don''t have much time, so I''ll get straight to the point." Tang Wan drank some water to moisten her throat, and said, "Which ''Curse'', ''Rune'', ''Seal'', ''Tool'', did you learn?"


    Faang Wei shook his head and said: "I don''t even know, I have only seen my grandfather use talismans and beat the Twelve Credit Imprint, but I myself have never learned anything."


    "Could it be that Fang Geyin is really willing to not teach you anything?" Tang Wan was slightly surprised, "So you really don''t know anything about Dao arts?"


    Faang Wei nodded.


    Tang Wan said: "It''s fine, since I''m not here to build a foundation for you, I can only teach you a few quickly formed absolute lifesaving techniques, as for your future good fortune, it has nothing to do with me."


    "That''s for the best." Although he was not familiar with the Tao Method, he had heard a bit about it when he was at the Xiangxi. A Zhuyou disciple would need a year just to cultivate the [Righteous Qi], not to mention the basic techniques of moving the spirit and getting up the corpses, it would take at least three years to learn the skill from the entrance all the way to being able to drive away the corpses by himself. As for the [Corpse Catching Art], it was only a small part of the complex and profound Zhuyou techniques. He only had a year''s time to follow Tang Wan in cultivating, so the method of Tang Wan''s swift completion was the most suitable for him.


    However, if you are to be successful in the first place, you will naturally have a smooth start in your cultivation. However, if you are to encounter a bottleneck, without the foundation behind you, it is very likely that you will go berserk, so I will say this first because I hope that you understand what I mean. Cultivating the Dao is a one-step matter, and cultivating is only a matter of interest to me today.


    Faang Wei nodded his head to express his understanding.


    Tang Wan said: The cultivation method of the sect is nothing more than starting from the day after tomorrow, when the heavens raise the innate, in the Tao Method of Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect, simply speaking, it is using the energy of heaven and earth to nurture one''s body, then opening the profound entrances, you have to first use the weather, using the innate energy to transform into the essence of the heavens, and then gradually changing the blood, skin, flesh, bones, and marrow. At this time, you will be able to see through the profound laws of the sect.


    Faang Wei shook his head and laughed bitterly.


    Tang Wan continued: "Take out your blade."


    Oh, Faang Wei replied. Ever since he escaped from Chou Xuefeng''s grasp, Faang Wei had become even more vigilant than before, and kept the silver knife that Tang Wan had gifted him in his hand, tied to his hand, and had not even slept at all. Seeing that Tang Wan wanted it, Faang Wei untied the rope that he was holding and placed the silver blade on Tang Wan''s desk, Tang Wan glanced at it and said: "This blade was originally given to you as a protective measure.


    "What''s the use?"


    "As I said, it seems that you have wasted this blade. The blade and the person are both intelligent. You have to comprehend it for yourself before you can truly use this blade skillfully, like using your hands. The blade is a lethal weapon, and so is the person.


    Faang Wei felt that Tang Wan would always only say half of what she wanted to say before stopping. It was like a Zen Master was fighting with him, but with Tang Wan''s personality, if she asked in detail, she would not be able to get any answers, so Faang Wei could only shut up.


    Tang Wan continued: "If my guess is not wrong, that night when you fought with Chou Xuefeng, you didn''t actually kill Chou Xuefeng at all, and was instead hit by his Frenzied Bull''s Strength. Do you know why?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Because you are a Adjudicator, and there are tens of thousands of souls in your body. When I passed down the White Ghost Wax to you, I meant for you to force out the ghosts in your body, but this technique is extremely dangerous, and you had no choice but to use it to kill Chou Xuefeng, and you cannot use it lightly in the future. Chou Xuefeng''s Frenzied Bull''s Head Technique is to forcibly pour his three souls and six souls into your body, and then use the tribute to devour your three souls and six souls.


    Faang Wei had won in a strange way, but he did not think too much into it. The only reason why Chou Xuefeng had failed to cultivate properly and counterattacked with his own body was because he felt a bit of lingering fear, and asked: "Why do I have so many ghosts in my body, and why are they inside?"


    "These ghosts are all people who want to collect debts from you. If it wasn''t for your grandfather Fang Geyin''s usual method of leading the river of life and death, building the White Bone Bridge, and burning his own life soul to protect you from disasters, you would have died a long time ago. Fang Geyin had spent a lot of energy in these years and had obviously reached the end of his life.


    "What exactly is my identity? Why does it seem like everyone wants to obtain benefits from me? Why did Chou Xuefeng want to kill me?"


    "It''s simple, you might become a Adjudicator."


    "But what exactly is a Adjudicator?"


    "In my previous life, nine lives were sinful and Fang''s life was the judgement. In this life, you are the person with the most possibility of approaching the Adjudicator. It is only in the moment of your thought that you will do good and evil. So the people from the Seal will come and chase after you like mad, to eliminate this hidden danger of yours. "


    "However, I am completely innocent in this life. Even if I was an evil person in my past life, that is not my reason. Right now, I just want to be a good person."


    "There are some things that you can''t decide on yourself. What you need to do is to make those people who want to take advantage of you come back defeated. You need to make them fear you, and once they fear you, naturally no one will come back to scheme against you."


    "But if I can''t even deal with a Blue Eyed Wizard, how can I deal with people from the Seal?"


    "You have your advantage, and that is the thousand souls and ten thousand souls in your body. Although they are your enemies, they live and die together with you, so you have to use all of your means to drive them away. This is your greatest asset."


    "I won''t." Faang Wei was a little upset, and continued: "So what I want to teach you is the ''Yin Corpse Technique'', I want to teach you how to use these ghosts for yourself. "This Dao Technique is a forbidden technique, and it''s not even considered a righteous technique. Are you willing to learn it?"


    Faang Wei nodded: "As long as I can preserve my life, I am willing to learn."


    Tang Wan smiled and said: "Very good, you take this book first, I can''t possibly pass it down to you personally. You can practice by following this book first, if there is anything you don''t understand, just ask me."


    happily took the book from Tang Wan''s hands. It was not so much a book, but more of a note from Tang Wan herself, every single word in it was written personally by Tang Wan, it was fitting and incomparably beautiful, and there were even many pictures on it so that Faang Wei could understand it more directly.


    "Go." Tang Wan said, "It''s not convenient for you to stay here."


    Faang Wei returned to the classroom and discovered that Shang Que was sprawled on the table sleeping soundly. Faang Wei did not disturb her, but stayed by the side to do some homework, and it was almost time for class. Only then did Shang Que open his sleepy eyes, and looked at Faang Wei: "Where did you go, why did you stay for so long?"


    "My stomach hurts. There''s nothing I can do." Faang Wei said.


    Shang Que still wanted to continue speaking when the bell for class rang. Faang Wei immediately made a booing gesture and sat down on the desk to wait for his teacher.

 C51

    He was afraid that Shang Que, who did not know anything, would suddenly break into the room. Faang Wei sat in front of the desk and took a deep breath, and for the first time in his life, he did not open the book to review. Instead, he took out a small copy of the notebook that Tang Wan had gifted him and opened it with great care.


    The book Tang Wan wrote was very straightforward, it did not contain a whole section of the abstruse explanation that Faang Wei had imagined, but if there was no need for it, it was clear that Tang Wan had used the most straightforward language to understand the methods of cultivation in her own understanding, making it obvious that she had spent a lot of effort on this book. Thinking back to Tang Wan''s usual cold and inviolable appearance, Faang Wei''s heart couldn''t help but be moved.


    Faang Wei stopped his thoughts and started to read the book carefully. The contents of the book were very clear, even for someone like Faang Wei who had no comprehension towards the Tao Method, he could gradually understand them. Faang Wei got more and more engrossed in the book and very quickly, he immersed himself more and more into it.


    Very quickly, a knock on the door sounded, causing Faang Wei''s heart to sink. He knew that if Shang Que had come in, he would definitely not be so polite and respectful.


    Faang Wei walked to the door and opened it. Shang Fu appeared outside the door with a teacup and looked at Faang Wei: "You''re still awake?"


    Faang Wei smiled guiltily: "Then I will go to sleep."


    "Don''t be too tired." Shang Fu nodded and turned around to leave. Only then did Faang Wei heave a sigh of relief, he did not wish to hide anything from Shang Fu, it was just that Tang Wan had her own secrets from him, and for the time being, he could not let Shang Fu know that Shang Fu had treated him very well, and had saved her life.


    Faang Wei felt a bit of guilt in his heart. He closed the door, no longer having the mood to read, and laid on the bed to rest.


    Shang Fu went downstairs, and when he saw Wang An, he nodded: "You guessed right, Tang Wan really did make her move."


    "Tang Wan is actually willing to pass down the Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect''s most precious'' Wind and Cloud Magical Escape ''to Faang Wei?" Wang An frowned, "This is a violation of the taboo in Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect, if Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect were to find out, Tang Wan would definitely not be able to take responsibility."


    "This old demoness sure placed a huge bet on Faang Wei ¡­" Shang Fu let out a long sigh, "Furthermore, Faang Wei is already wary of us. If he really falls towards Tang Wan''s side, I won''t be able to explain myself."


    "Humph!" Wang An snorted coldly, "This brat actually tried to take advantage of me."


    His heart is pure, how could he possibly be a match for Tang Wan? Furthermore, Tang Wan had revealed a move and helped him settle this problem. As long as Tang Wan instigates it a little, Faang Wei would be easily bewitched by him, but Faang Wei is definitely not a person without the ability to differentiate between right and wrong, and won''t be bribed by Tang Wan so easily and thoroughly.


    "The Wind and Cloud Magical Escape, that is the mountain guarding treasure of the Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect, only the people of the Dragon and Tiger Sect Leader can learn it, could it be that Tang Wan is really willing to pass it down to Faang Wei?"


    "Just now when I looked, it shouldn''t be the complete Wind and Cloud Magical Escape, Tang Wan will definitely leave a trump card up her sleeve, after all Faang Wei is a ninth generation evil person, she has to consider whether she can truly control Faang Wei or not. I think that Faang Wei must be learning the Ghost Escape technique in the Wind and Cloud Magical Escape, for Tang Wan to pass this technique to Faang Wei, it should be related to Faang Wei''s identity as the ninth generation evil person."


    Very quickly, that nightmare that would come almost every night as expected invaded Faang Wei''s mind. Faang Wei continuously struggled in front of his White Bone Bridge, making meaningless struggles with the millions of Yin Spirit. Now, he was no longer afraid of these Yin Spirit, as he stood on the bridge, quietly waiting for his grandfather to ''save'' him.


    arrived as scheduled, blocked in front of Faang Wei''s body and used the Burning Finger to disperse the Yin Spirit. Suddenly, he had a change from his usual nightmare.


    Faang Wei slowly walked in front of Fang Geyin and said: "Grandfather, I have been under your care for so many years, I have let you worry about me.


    Fang Geyin was startled. With a slight smile on his face, Faang Wei waved his hand in front of Fang Geyin and his body disappeared from the side of the cold Faang Wei like a wisp of smoke.


    Fang Geyin disappeared. Immediately, all the Yin Spirit started howling and rushed towards Faang Wei with their bloody eyes opened, rushing out of the White Bone Bridge realm and out of the River of Life and Death, surrounding Faang Wei and roaring. But something strange had happened, and at this time, not a single ghost dared to even touch Faang Wei.


    Faang Wei wore a smile on his face and sat cross legged on the White Bone Bridge, his eyes, ears, and nose beginning to continuously absorb the White Bone Bridge and the grievances in the River of Life and Death. The group of ghosts circled around Faang Wei, as if they were infected by Faang Wei, and gradually calmed down.


    woke up from his dream at seven in the morning. This time, Faang Wei slept soundly, and the nightmares that he had during this period of time had already made him nervous and weak, making it difficult for him to sleep until daybreak. Faang Wei jumped up and did more than twenty push-ups in a row without even catching his breath, and at that moment, Shang Que came in as well, and told Faang Wei to go to school together with him.


    Faang Wei suddenly stared at Faang Wei''s face for a long time, and muttered: "So strange."


    Faang Wei laughed: I have no flowers on my face, what''s there to be surprised about.


    "I feel that you''re very different today, but I can''t tell you where. It''s like ¡­" Hmm, it seems ¡­ a little bit handsome. "


    "Just say that I''m getting uglier and uglier. I can''t bear to be flattered like this, Miss Shang." Faang Wei said snappily, "If you don''t leave now, you''ll be late."


    "You can eat breakfast in the car. I''ve prepared more than 20 big steamed buns. You''ll die from eating too much!" Shang Que laughed, "Quickly go wash your face and brush your teeth, Wang An is already at the door."


    It was a rare occasion for him to get a good night''s sleep, and instead made Wang An wait a long time. Feeling a little embarrassed, he used the fastest speed to wash his face and teeth before catching up to Wang An''s car.


    Wang An was just like before, he sent Faang Wei and his to school without saying a word. Faang Wei had already gotten used to Wang An''s personality.


    Faang Wei finally managed to live his ideal life. Without Chou Xuefeng''s threat, Faang Wei could concentrate on studying to make his way to the university entrance examinations, but every night, Faang Wei would read through the notebook that Tang Wan had given him carefully, and whenever he ran into something he did not understand, he would ask Tang Wan about it. Tang Wan would always be able to find the crux of the problem, and enlighten Faang Wei.


    Everyday, Faang Wei would sleep until dawn and not repeat that nightmare. However, what he did not know was that every night when he slept, he would unknowingly practice this [Yin Corpse Technique].


    That''s right, the Yin Corpse Technique was something that Tang Wan had changed according to the ghost escape technique in the Wind and Cloud Magical Escape. Originally, Tang Wan only wanted to use the ghost escape technique to allow Faang Wei to call out the Yin Spirit in his body against the enemy without using the White Ghost Wax, but she never thought that Faang Wei would be able to find a way out of the ghost escape technique and walk on a cultivation path that no one had ever tried before.


    The refining of the three lower realms meant that humans and the living beings of the three lower realms practiced together, just like how humans and the living beings of the lower realms practiced together. The middle three realms meant that people trained together, like the sun, moon, stars, wind, clouds, fire, water, and external forces to sense the changes in the world. The upper three realms meant that people trained together with intangible things, like the astral seven stars, the eight trigrams and stars, etc.


    However, Faang Wei''s cultivation method was not one of the Three Realms, but rather, in his dreams, he was refining the millions of Yin Spirit in his main body. This kind of cultivation method was no longer in the history books of his predecessors, and was even more unique, able to be found and create unique paths.


    And only an evil person like Faang Wei would have the chance to spar with a Yin Spirit, which was exactly what Adjudicator had said.


    Of course, Faang Wei didn''t know about the changes in his body. To him, it was just an increase in the quality of his sleep, but in Tang Wan''s and Shang Fu''s eyes, he could already clearly feel the rapid changes in Faang Wei''s body. Even ordinary people could see that Faang Wei''s body was getting better and better, and her entire person was also getting more and more handsome.


    Under his unremitting efforts, his results had basically stabilized at the level of the entire class. This was something that Faang Wei would have never even dared to think about in the past, but what made Faang Wei even more amazed was that he had actually already made it into the top fifty in terms of age. This was a rank that had the qualification to be escorted. The entire school was amazed by Shang Que''s learning speed, and it became a miracle that everyone in the school knew.

 C52

    As usual, Faang Wei got up on time early in the morning and did a hundred pushups in one breath. Looking at his slowly swelling body, Faang Wei felt slightly gratified in his heart, thinking that if he were to return to his old school now, there probably wouldn''t be many people who would be able to recognize him, right? Wearing his clothes, he went out but for the first time ever, Shang Que did not get up. Faang Wei hurriedly went to Shang Que''s room and shouted a few times before Shang Que slowly walked out of the room. His face was filled with fatigue as he said listlessly: "I don''t want to go to class today."


    "Sick?" Faang Wei immediately used his hand to probe Shang Que''s forehead, but retracted it back. Shang Que was a zombie, how could he be sick, looking at Shang Que''s tired face, Faang Wei asked in concern, "What happened to you?"


    "It''s nothing. I was just in a bad mood." Shang Que yawned and said, "Let''s go."


    Faang Wei responded as he sat on Wang An''s car outside. Along the way, Shang Que was exceptionally silent. When they reached the classroom, he directly laid on the table and went to sleep.


    "It must have been an all-night idol show last night." Faang Wei shook his head, opened the textbook and started studying seriously.


    In the entire morning, Shang Que was lying on the table and not moving. Faang Wei felt that it was getting weirder and weirder, he used his arm to push Shang Que and moved his body. He suddenly raised his face and looked at Faang Wei.


    "What, is he really sick? Can zombies get sick? " Faang Wei probed Shang Que''s forehead with his hand, and found that Shang Que''s forehead was boiling hot, and anxiously said, "I''ll bring you to see a doctor."


    "No need." Shang Que replied weakly, "Right now, I really want to, really want to drink blood."


    When Shang Que was talking about blood, a trace of light flashed past his eyes. Faang Wei''s heart sank, and thought that this was bad. If someone found out her identity, then the school wouldn''t be able to stay.


    Faang Wei reached out his wrist, and said quietly: Why don''t you drink my wine first.


    "Can''t you hurt?" Shang Que shook his head, "I don''t drink your blood."


    "But we''re in class now, where am I supposed to find you blood?" Faang Wei reached his hand under the table, took out a knife and cut his finger, then quietly said: "Drink mine first, after class, I will bring you home."


    The stench of blood gushed into Shang Que''s nose. Shang Que''s nose twitched as his throat moved, causing him to be unable to resist the ''temptation'' of the delicious food, and he grabbed onto Faang Wei''s fingers to frantically suck on them, but how could this small opening satisfy Shang Que''s current desire? Shang Que''s face became somewhat sinister, suddenly grabbing onto Faang Wei''s wrist, and bit down.


    Faang Wei endured the pain, afraid that he would alarm the teacher in the middle of the lesson. He didn''t even dare make a sound, and the students beside him also noticed that Shang Que was acting weirdly, and all of them shot him strange looks. Faang Wei immediately made a silent hand gesture, and the students beside him formed a ''understanding'' expression, giving Faang Wei a big thumbs up from under the table.


    "What are you thinking!" Faang Wei felt bitter in his heart, but what made him even more uncomfortable was that Shang Que was like a bottomless pit, endlessly sucking in all the blood in his body. Faang Wei could even clearly feel the blood in his body flowing at a very fast speed.


    Faang Wei immediately retracted his hand, his movements becoming too big, instantly attracting the attention of the entire class, even the teachers who were in the middle of the lesson stopped, and turned to look at Faang Wei.


    Faang Wei immediately stood up and said: "Teacher, sorry, just now ¡­"


    "Whiz!" That student didn''t have time to react at all, he only felt a heart-wrenching pain coming from his shoulder. He cried out loudly, wanting to push Shang Que away with all his might, but Shang Que''s teeth had already deeply bit into that student''s flesh, and his mouth was dripping with blood, making him look extremely terrifying.


    Ah!" All the students immediately stood up in fright, and they all ran towards the corner of the wall to hide. The face teacher was so scared that his entire face turned pale white, what the heck was this Shang Que doing!?


    "Shang Que, Shang Que..." Faang Wei anxiously shouted her name, but Shang Que turned a deaf ear to his, and firmly pushed that student down to the ground.


    What happened to Shang Que today? Faang Wei looked at the Shang Que who was about to go crazy, and he knew that if he did not make a move, this student would very likely be sucked dry by Shang Que.


    Shang Que rubbed his hands into blades, and fiercely smashed them into the back of Shang Que''s neck. Shang Que groaned, and his teeth finally loosened.


    "Teacher, Shang Que is sick, I will take her to see a doctor." Faang Wei could no longer wait, he carried Shang Que and quickly ran outside.


    Everyone in the room looked as if they were stunned, what happened to the usually cheerful and lively Shang Que?


    Faang Wei rushed out of the classroom, but realised that Shang Que''s body was getting hotter and hotter. What was wrong with her today, Faang Wei was secretly blaming himself for being too careless, to the point where he did not even notice the changes in Shang Que''s body. But where should he go now? Wang An was no longer in front of the school gates. If he brought Shang Que home, he did not know what kind of outrageous things Shang Que would do.


    Faang Wei held Shang Que and had no idea what to do. The best way was to bring her to Tang Wan, but would Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect people help to save a zombie?


    Try it! Could it be that Tang Wan will watch until she dies?


    Faang Wei carried Shang Que and crashed into Tang Wan''s office. Tang Wan happened to not have any classes at the moment, and was sitting inside the office preparing for lessons, when she saw Faang Wei barging in, her face darkened, Faang Wei couldn''t care less, he immediately carried Shang Que to Tang Wan''s desk and said anxiously: "I don''t know what''s wrong with her, quickly take a look."


    Seeing a stranger, Shang Que''s throat moved as he was about to explode and bite Tang Wan''s neck. Tang Wan''s hand lightly tapped on the center of Shang Que''s brows, stopping her movement.


    Tang Wan pinched Shang Que''s lower jaw, looked carefully at Shang Que''s teeth, then touched Shang Que''s neck and frowned: "How long has it been since she''s sucked in human blood?"


    Faang Wei shook his head and said: "Three months, an entire three months. It''s possible for ordinary zombies to not suck blood for four or five days, but they definitely won''t be able to endure for more than a month. She actually endured for an entire three months, it''s really hard for her."


    "Why is she not in the basement?" Although Faang Wei was'' detestable ''from drinking blood, he understood that Shang Que had no other choice but to drink blood. Like him, he needed to eat and breathe, so he never mentioned about what happened on the night of Shang Que''s drinking blood.


    But why was Shang Que forcing him not to absorb blood? Faang Wei couldn''t understand.


    Tang Wan looked at Faang Wei with a profound look and sighed: "Luckily you delivered it in time. If we waited any longer, all of the students in the classroom would probably have been sucked dry by him. How about this, I''ll send a Body Securing Talisman to him first, you bring her back to Shang Fu, he naturally knows what to do with it."


    Faang Wei immediately nodded his head, Tang Wan took out an makeup box from the drawer, took out a yellow charm from inside, and stuck it on Shang Que''s face. Shang Que''s face immediately calmed down, and fell asleep obediently like a tiger.


    Faang Wei immediately carried Shang Que. He didn''t even have time to thank him as he hurried out of the house and found a taxi to rush home.

 C53

    "Grandpa Shang, Grandpa Shang, quickly, look at what happened to Shang Que." Faang Wei rushed into the house with Shang Que in his arms, upon hearing the noise, Shang Fu rushed over, and when he saw Faang Wei carrying Shang Que, his face changed greatly, and he said: "Get away from me!"


    "What is it?" Faang Wei was confused and confused, he quickly asked, "Where did you get that charm?!"


    "Tang Wan gave it to me, Shang Que almost killed someone in the classroom to suck their blood, I had no choice but to beg Tang Wan, she gave this rune to me and temporarily froze Shang Que, what''s wrong ¡­"


    "This little baby is really ¡­" "I''m so stupid ¡­" Shang Fu shook his head and sighed, "First, take away that talisman.


    Faang Wei replied as he peeled off the Incantation Genius Shang Que''s face. Instantly, Shang Que flew into a rage, his eyes revealed a vicious light, landing on the ground as he roared at Shang Fu fiercely. At the same time, Shang Fu jumped up and roared at Shang Que, and his eyes revealed a dark green light as he bared his fangs, causing Faang Wei to feel goosebumps from looking at him.


    Shang Que and Shang Fu looked at each other for a long time, it seemed that Shang Que could not hold it in any longer, so he retreated a few steps with a whimper, revealing his fear. Shang Fu nodded slightly towards Shang Que. Shang Que understood and followed Shang Fu down the stairs slowly.


    Faang Wei naturally did not want to go down, so he waited anxiously upstairs. He knew what Shang Fu wanted to do, so he knew that this was a last resort, a fact that he had no choice but to accept. However, a thought suddenly popped up in his mind, if there came a day when Shang Que suddenly needed to suck in a person''s blood to survive, how should he go about doing it?


    Faang Wei could not help but laugh bitterly in his heart, and thought of the words Tang Wan had left behind: If you are not of my race, then your heart must be different.


    He was becoming more and more like a zombie ¡­


    Shang Fu brought Shang Que to the basement and opened the lid. Shang Que''s eyes immediately shone, he pounced onto a corpse and started to eat, Shang Fu quietly watched from the side and sighed: "Child, why are you so stupid? You are not a human, you can never be a human, why do you have to force yourself? "Zombies and humans are destined to never be together, so why are you so stubborn?"


    Shang Que directly sucked a corpse dry, and only then did his face regained its energy, gradually returning to normal. After resting for a while, he opened his eyes and said a few words: "Why am I here, where is Faang Wei?"


    "It was Faang Wei who sent you back."


    "What!" Shang Que immediately grabbed his hair and said, "Then he definitely knows that I''m sucking blood again, I ¡­ I... Damn it, he must hate me to death right now. Last time, he ¡­ Damn it, damn it, what should I do, what should I do? " Shang Que was so anxious that he was about to cry.


    Shang Fu let out a long sigh, "Shang Que, give up."


    Shang Que was startled. He stared at Shang Fu and said: "No, I won''t give up, at worst, I will never drink blood again. Shang Fu, you better go and explain it to Faang Wei quickly, today, other than some accidents, I promise him, I promise him that I won''t drink blood ever again, I don''t need to become a zombie. I will learn to eat with him, hmm, yes, I will try to eat with him as long as he eats. Otherwise... "He really will hate me ¡­" As Shang Que said this, he sat on the ground and started crying, "He must hate me to death ¡­"


    "You are a zombie, don''t forget, you are a zombie, Shang Que!" Shang Fu''s voice suddenly turned cold, "You shouldn''t be moved, you don''t have the qualifications to be moved, Faang Wei is a human, and we are zombies, don''t tell me that you don''t even understand this point?"


    Shang Que sat on the ground for a long time, then raised his head and said. "But ¡­ But I do like him. "


    "Ai!" Shang Fu let out a long sigh, and sank into silence.


    Faang Wei had been waiting upstairs for over an hour, and seeing that the two of them had still not come out, he was a little anxious in his heart. The matter of the school had not been resolved yet, and Shang Que had bitten his classmate in front of everyone''s eyes. Although it would not cause fatal injuries, the impact must not be underestimated.


    The sound of footsteps came up, and Shang Fu and Shang Que walked out from the basement. Shang Que was like a child who had done something wrong, hiding and hiding behind Shang Fu, not daring to meet his gaze.


    "Are you alright?" Faang Wei asked quickly.


    "Yes." Shang Que replied with a voice that only he could hear.


    "It''s good that you''re fine. Go upstairs and rest. I''ve already applied for leave for you today anyway."


    "Yes." Shang Que actually nodded his head for the first time and climbed the stairs obediently, which surprised even Faang Wei.


    "What happened to her today?" Seeing that Shang Fu was still there, Faang Wei frowned and asked.


    "It''s nothing much like you guys, I''m just too hungry. This kid, don''t just look at how he''s usually so carefree, but he definitely knows how to do things. Oh yeah, do you have a girlfriend?"


    Faang Wei was immediately confused. He asked Shang Fu with a slightly confused expression and his face flushed red, "Grandpa Shang, how did you ¡­ I''m still a student right now, so how could I possibly have a girlfriend? Furthermore, all of my thoughts are on studying right now, so how would I have the time? "


    Shang Fu nodded his head: "You can''t be considered young now, in my era, when you were your age, you already had four or five children. If there''s anything suitable, you can try it out, although I am an antique, but my heart is very open-minded.


    Faang Wei couldn''t help but recall the matter of his first love, Huangfu Xiaoxi, who was killed in the cradle before he could confess. He said, "Grandfather Shang, what''s wrong with you today? Don''t make me happy. "


    It was rare for Shang Fu to squeeze out a smile, and he said: "Yes yes yes, my old man was being nosy today, but you are still young, so you don''t understand some things. There was an ancient saying: There are eight hundred words in the world, only love is the most deadly, and sometimes it is not always a good thing to be carefree."


    Faang Wei felt that there was something behind Shang Fu''s words, but he could not figure it out, so he changed the topic and asked a question that had been lingering in his mind for a long time: "Shang Que ¡­ Just how did she become a zombie? She should still be young, do he still have relatives? "


    "No more." Shang Fu didn''t seem to want to talk too much about this topic, "It''s best if you don''t ask anymore about this matter, and especially not in front of Shang Que. In short, Shang Que is different from me, she didn''t go over."


    Shang Fu took a sip from his tea cup and said, "It''s getting late, so you shouldn''t delay any longer. Hurry up and go to school. Shang Que won''t be going today. "


    Faang Wei asked: "She... Nothing will happen, right? "


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be with you," Shang Fu said as he waved his hand.


    When he entered the classroom, it was just in time for the class to end. All the students were gathered in groups of three or five, and the main topic of the conversation was naturally Shang Que''s abnormal actions today. Seeing that Faang Wei had arrived, everyone stopped talking and turned their gazes towards him.


    Faang Wei looked up, and saw that the student who was bitten by Shang Que was no longer in the classroom, and thought that he should be going to the hospital. As Faang Wei was having a headache explaining things to the students, they all surrounded him immediately and asked: "What happened to that girl of yours today, she seemed to have gone crazy, and even bit Zhou Di''s neck so hard that it almost broke.


    "Sigh, it''s all my fault. I should not have provoked her." When Faang Wei came here, he had already thought of a plan to deal with it, and spoke with his mouth full of nonsense: "I made a bet with her that she wouldn''t dare to bite Zhou Di, but I didn''t know that she would actually bite Zhou Di. It makes me feel terrified just thinking about it, this little girl really can do anything she wants, so you guys better stop provoking her, ah.


    "It doesn''t look like it." A classmate questioned, "I think she was pretty crazy back then, she definitely didn''t seem like she was making a bet with you. Plus, I seem to see fangs at her mouth, it seems like ¡­" It looks like a zombie! "


    Faang Wei''s heart suddenly sank. Could it be that his classmate had found out something wrong, as he pretended to look like nothing had happened, and hit his classmate''s head with his textbook and said in a bad mood, "Zombie, vampire, you''ve seen too many ghost movies in Hong Kong, besides being a little fierce, does Shang Que look like a zombie in any way?"


    That''s right, Li Chen, stop slandering people just because you can''t catch up with them, and I heard that even zombies can''t see the light of day, how can Shang Que be a zombie when he''s with us?


    "That might not be the case. The last time I watched a movie, the zombies could come out during the day, and normally they''re around the same size as people, so I can''t really tell them apart. They look the same as Shang Que when they drink blood."


    "Tch!" The student booed at the same time. That person also felt that this was too whimsical. Scratching his head, he couldn''t even be sure of his judgement.


    Faang Wei calmed down a little. As long as the students didn''t doubt that Shang Que was a zombie, then everything would be fine. He had to trick him into passing this trial no matter what.


    At this time, Class Rep Huang Wei walked in and shouted to Faang Wei: "Faang Wei, Teacher Peng is asking for you to come to his office."


    Faang Wei was already prepared in his heart, so with a reply, he walked towards the teacher-in-charge''s office.

 C54

    "Teacher," Faang Wei called out respectfully from outside the door, "May I come in?"


    "Come in." Faang Wei received his permission and gently opened the door. When he saw Faang Wei enter, the homeroom teacher, Peng Libin, immediately stood up, looked at Faang Wei and coldly said: "Can you explain to me what happened this morning?"


    Faang Wei lowered his head, and said: "Teacher Peng, it''s all my fault, I ¡­"


    "Forget it, you guys. You and Shang Que are usually very obedient, why are you guys ¡­" Do you know that this matter has already spread throughout the school? Some students even said that ¡­ Forget it, let''s not talk about it anymore. Just write a detailed review of today''s events and hand it over to me. What are you still staring at? "


    "Oh." Only now did Faang Wei finally react. Originally, Faang Wei thought that Teacher Peng would fly into a rage, but who would have thought that she would send him away with just a few words? This was completely outside of his expectations, but in reality, how could Teacher Peng not have a problem with him, the two of them were here personally approved by the great leader of the city, so how could he, an ordinary teacher, offend them? In addition to the fact that the new teacher was here to plead for Faang Wei, Tang Wan was normally extremely proud and proud.


    It must be a relative of one of the leaders of the province, or else he must be a rich second-generation. Otherwise, why would there be a driver coming to pick them up every day?


    The matter of Shang Que biting others was suppressed by Peng Libin''s every effort, and finally passed away. Although the disaster was caused by Shang Que, but the wooden board had already hit Faang Wei''s butt, and Faang Wei honestly made up a five thousand word review and gave it to Peng Libin, and even though everything had already passed, after a few days, Shang Que had already returned back to his class. However, the students in the class all looked at Shang Que differently, even the boys who were always following Shang Que and hanging behind his butt respectfully kept their distance from him, but Shang Que did not care at all, no matter if it was during class or after class, they would always support their heads and look at Faang Wei with eyes full of love and gentleness.


    After class, Faang Wei stretched and used his hands to rub his temples, which were slightly stinging. At this time, the class monitor rushed in, raised his hands and said loudly: "Let me tell everyone the good news, our application for the spring tour is here, tomorrow, tomorrow we can rest for a day."


    "Wu han." The entire class suddenly boiled over with excitement. Changli Middle School organized a spring vacation every year, but because they were in their second year of high school and had a very heavy learning schedule, Peng Libin didn''t want his students to be distracted at such a crucial time. However, due to the unremitting struggle of the class and cadres, Peng Libin finally compromised and gave the entire class a day of vacation.


    Faang Wei''s heart could not help but feel happy. After studying in the classroom everyday in a dull and uninteresting manner, it was time to relax. Shang Que who was beside him suddenly jumped up and said happily: "I can finally go out and play!"


    The next day, before the sky brightened, Faang Wei had already been pulled out of bed. Shang Que had packed up the entire night, including his umbrella, raincoat, and mineral water. Faang Wei could not help but find it funny, wasn''t it just going to climb the mountain once? Faang Wei casually received Shang Que''s bag and sat in Wang An''s Santana before directly heading to the bottom of the Yue Mu Mountain.


    The students who had been locked up in the school for half a year had all become little tigers who had just been released. They had originally planned to gather at the foot of the mountain at eight o''clock, but just now, at seven o''clock, quite a few students had arrived.


    Although most of these students from this city could walk down the mountain with their eyes closed when facing Yue Lao, the opportunity for this spring outing was the result of an arduous battle with the homeroom teacher, hence, everyone cherished it. The classmates arrived one after another, the class leader counted the number of people and confirmed: "It''s still early, why don''t we come for a morning run and see who will be the first to arrive at the mountain top, at that time there will be a reward for first place, coming out from the class fees."


    Hearing that there was a competition, many of the students became excited and shouted, "Squad leader, what are you going to give the first place to?"


    The class monitor thought for a moment and said, "First place rewards a set of Demon Sound Headphones, and second to fifth place rewards a cell phone shell. As for the sixth to tenth place, rewards this class monitor with a kiss."


    The whole class suddenly burst into laughter. A guy laughed and said, "Class monitor, I heard that the next class organized events to reward us with iPads and iPhones. You took out a cell phone shell and tried to trick us."


    After he was defeated by Shang Que, he gave up on trying to catch up with the girl in the next class. After he succeeded, his favorite hobby was to be called the biggest traitor in his class after being called out to his friends every day, which made the class leader stare at him: "Xu Fu Ji, you only have to pay a few coins a year, and you still want to take the iPhone? Others can send their iPhones, but you can just go to another class."


    "I would like to go," Xu Fuji muttered, "but others do not want me."


    "Alright, alright." A person called Hua Nongyue came out to give justice: It''s already not bad that Squad Leader is willing to give us the chance to fight for our chance, why make things difficult for him?


    "That''s right," the girls agreed one after the other. Hua Nongyue was pretty good-looking, his family was also in a good condition, he had made himself famous in the whole class, and most of the girls'' hearts were thinking of Prince Charming. Everywhere he went, he surrounded the group of girls, and the moment he opened his mouth, Xu Fu Ji knew that the situation was not good.


    Actually, as for the prizes, no one cared about them at all. Xu Fu Ji was just joking around, the entire class was together, and that was the happiest thing, all the students were itching to try. Even Shang Que could not help but become excited, and stood at the front of the group, ready to run away.


    On the contrary, Faang Wei leisurely followed behind the crowd. Seeing that something was wrong, he immediately walked to Faang Wei''s side and asked, "Why aren''t you running?"


    "What''s the point of running? The most important thing to do when climbing is to take a look at the scenery along the way. Otherwise, if you run all the way to the top and don''t see anything, won''t you have lost this spring trip?"


    "Yes." Shang Que nodded, "That''s right, anyway I want to be with you."


    At the order of the class leader, everyone rushed to Yue Mu Mountain. They played in groups of three to five, and the biggest group was Hua Nongyue and his partner. More than a dozen girls surrounded him and escorted him to the top of the mountain.


    When everyone had left, Faang Wei leisurely went up the mountain. Shang Que followed beside Faang Wei, singing for a while, picking flowers for a while, and pulling on Faang Wei''s hands for a while. When everyone had passed Faang Wei, Faang Wei had already realized that he was already at the rear of the carriage.


    There were very few people along the way, only a few people who were exercising. After walking for about half an hour, Faang Wei suddenly stopped and asked: "Have you been to Yue Hu Mountain before?"


    Shang Que shook his head, "I''ve never been here before."


    "Crap, I''ve never been here before either," Faang Wei said as he shook his head. "Looks like the two of us are going to be left on the road again."


    "Who cares? There are only a few paths up the mountain anyway. It''s not wrong to follow the main road."


    Faang Wei nodded. When the two of them had about reached Evening Pavilion, a melodious sound of a zither suddenly came from the forest in front of them. It was extremely pleasant to listen to, and Faang Wei became interested: "Who''s playing the zither so early in the morning?"


    "We''ll know after we go and take a look." Shang Que held Faang Wei''s hand and walked towards the direction where the sound of the zither came from. After walking past a winding road, they saw a small corner of the roof emerging from the depths of the forest. A few more steps and they would reach an ancient temple.


    "So there is a temple on the mountain," Faang Wei laughed, "Go beg for a lot of money?"


    "Mm, I''ll get you a marriage contract. I''ll bless you by finding an ugly bastard." Shang Que pulled Faang Wei inside the temple, and the sound of the zither also came from inside the temple.

 C55

    Faang Wei and Shang Que walked in. Maybe it was because it was early in the morning, but there were still no tourists in the temple, and a painted Bodhisattva was inside the hall. Just like the other temples, a contribution box was placed in front of them, filled with scattered bills.


    A person walked out from behind and saw Faang Wei. "I didn''t expect someone to come this early.


    Faang Wei noticed that there was a sweet scar on the monk''s head. Faang Wei had read about it in a book and this was the Heart Cleansing Ring, any monk who had a scar on their head would never be able to return to normal. Faang Wei had actually seen a real monk, a fake monk had seen many fake ones, but it was the first time he had truly seen a monk with a scar on his head.


    The monk laughed and said, "You woke up early in the morning and had nothing to do, so you played the zither and made me a joke."


    "I won''t," Faang Wei said as he shook his hand, "You played so well."


    The monk laughed and said, "If the two of you are interested, let''s go to the backyard and talk slowly. How about it?"


    Shang Que immediately asked: Do I need money?


    "I''m from the same family, and money is just worldly possessions. What need do you have for money? I just want to be friends with you two. Since you heard me play the zither, then it means that we are fated to be together."


    "That''s not for sure. Everything in the temple needs money, I''m not going to be tricked by you." Shang Que pouted, the monk''s face sank, he was obviously unhappy.


    "Shang Que, don''t talk nonsense," Faang Wei said. "Since we have nothing better to do, why don''t we go in and play.


    "Who knows?" Shang Que said, "The bad guy''s words haven''t even been written on his face."


    Seeing that Shang Que did not agree, Faang Wei could only laugh: "We still have things to do, so we will not disturb you, my apologies."


    "What a pity." He did not force them to stay, and just as he walked to the door, Hua Nongyue coincidentally brought a few girls in chattering. Seeing the monk, he took out a hundred dollars and laughed: "Master, quickly give me a divination, among these three, who will be my girlfriend in the future."


    Seeing Hua Nongyue being so generous, the monk brought Hua Nongyue to the back hall and laughed, "It just so happens that the two of you are here too. Come come come and go, let''s play, please Great Master see if you have the life of husband and wife, don''t worry, I will pay."


    Shang Que and Faang Wei smiled as they entered, the rear hall was a very clean and small house, with a guqin in the middle, and even lit an incense, which showed that this monk was someone who valued quality of life, Hua Nongyue went in and sat on a chair, and extended his hands: "Master, do you want to look at the palm print or count as eight characters?"


    "I''m sorry, but I''m not an ordinary martial arts practitioner. Even if I don''t look at my palm, it doesn''t count as anything."


    "Then you ¡­" Hua Nongyue became interested, and said: "Then what are you doing? Looking at your appearance, are you going to take apart the words, or do you want the Tarot Medallion to be your constellation?"


    "Destiny is preordained by the heavens, this humble monk cannot make the decision."


    You monk, I''ve already donated a hundred yuan. Now that you''re done, I won''t give you anything to do with it. No wonder my mom said that the temple is the darkest. Forget it, I''ll just treat it as buying a coffin for you. Let''s go." Hua Nongyue stood up and brought along a few girls who were about to leave. Seeing that Faang Wei had no intention of leaving, he said, "What are you waiting for, this monk is not a good thing. Quickly go to the top of the mountain.


    One of the girls seemed to be interested in that zither and said, "Since there''s nothing else, I''ll try this zither." With that, he sat down impolitely.


    "Can you play?" Hua Nongyue laughed.


    "What a joke! Three years ago, I was already taking the fourth level of the zither test, okay?" The girl wanted to show off in front of Hua Nongyue, and sat straight up.


    "Clang!" Hua Nongyue pointed at the girl and said, "This is the level 4 of the zither, I''m going to die from laughter. You must have looked for someone to take the test for you."


    The girl immediately blushed and said, "I ¡­" I... There''s something wrong with this guqin. There must be a problem. "


    The monk walked over and said, "This is Qing Hu. It''s just that she looks a little similar to the zither, so it''s normal for this young lady to misunderstand. " The monk fiddled with the instrument, and the sound of the instrument immediately became melodious, extremely pleasant to the ears.


    "I can''t see that you really have some ability," Hua Nongyue said in excitement. "How about this, since you took one hundred yuan from me, or if you gave me a fortune telling me, you can just give me a few bullets and I''ll pay you back at the time."


    The monk laughed, "Sure." Faang Wei sat down and strummed the zither, playing out a bright note. Faang Wei''s heart stirred as he listened by the side, and his eyes narrowed slightly, speaking to the music rhythm, in addition to the girl whose zither was past level 4, everyone else in the music industry were all outsiders, but they still had basic musical skills. When the monk strummed the zither, using the lost finger technique, the sound of the zither suddenly became sonorous and powerful. The zither music once again rose up like a torrential torrent, as if thousands of men and horses were rushing forward, like arrows piercing through the air, metal and stone intersecting. Everyone present was completely mesmerized by the beautiful music.


    "Clang!" Especially Hua Nongyue who was the most pleased with himself, as his two palms were almost going to turn red. Faang Wei also shook his head and said: "Teacher, with your skills, you have truly buried such a talent here."


    The monk smiled and said, "Everyone has their own ambitions. I think it''s good here. At least the air is fresh."


    Just then, Hua Nongyue''s phone rang, it was the class monitor who called to urge them to leave. Hua Nongyue stood up and said: "Faang Wei, let''s go, the class monitor is urging us to leave."


    Faang Wei could only get up and take his leave, they immediately rushed to the mountain top.


    After organizing a few games in class on the mountain, it was almost noon, and the students who were tired of playing could go down the mountain in groups of twos and threes. It was rare for them to have a day together, while the male students would fight with each other at the Internet Cafe for a few rounds, while the female students would race to the end of the day to go shopping. Faang Wei did not have any hobbies with him, so he wandered around Yue Yang for a long time.


    "I wonder if that master is still here." Faang Wei thought, then walked in. The temple was not full of fire, and a temple that did not know fortune and did not care much, to become stronger was very difficult here, the monk was cleaning the floor, seeing that Faang Wei had arrived, he immediately went to welcome him, and laughed: "It''s going down the mountain."


    "Master, do you still remember me?" Faang Wei said happily in his heart, "Yes, there''s nothing to play on the mountain anyway, so I came here to talk with Master. To be honest, Master, you play really well, it''s just that ¡­"


    "Just what ¡­" The monk smiled.


    "That''s right, even I can''t say it out loud. In short, I feel that the zither music seems to be filled with a strong killing intent."


    The monk put down the broom in his hand, looked at Faang Wei carefully a few times, and said: "You can actually hear me? I''ll play another one to see if you can hear me. " The monk obviously found a good friend, and was in high spirits as he brought Faang Wei in.


    Shang Que held onto Faang Wei, and said: "Don''t go."


    Faang Wei was stunned. "Why?"


    "I keep having the feeling that this monk is a bit strange. Anyway, we should head back earlier. The sky is about to turn dark."


    "What''s the rush," Faang Wei said. "Why don''t you go back first, I''ll be back later. Don''t worry, I''ll definitely be back for dinner."


    Shang Que thought for a bit, seeing that Faang Wei had such an interest, he could only nod his head and follow Faang Wei in.


    The monk poured Faang Wei and Shang Que a cup of green tea, lit an incense and said: "I will now play you a tune that I rarely play, to see if you will be able to hear it."


    Faang Wei nodded his head repeatedly, the monk placed the zither down, took a deep breath, and then began to move the zither smoothly. Suddenly, the zither music changed and the monk''s fingers quickly played on the zither, the zither music was sharp and high-pitched, the music music changed again and became gloomy and gloomy, as though he was crying ¡­


    Shang Que stood up, and increased his strength. However, Faang Wei remained indifferent, and even pointed at the monk''s nose and scolded him: "Monk, who are you, what kind of spell did you cast on Faang Wei!"


    "Such a small zombie, how dare you act impudently in front of me!" The monk suddenly revealed a sly look and waved his hand fiercely. Shang Que felt pain and fell to the ground.


    Ah!" Shang Que felt the world spinning around him as his entire body fell onto the ground. Raising his eyes, he saw a change in everything in front of him, and how was this even inside the temple? It was obvious that he was in front of a desolate and lonely grave, where ghost fires were burning, and other than this faint and scattered light, he could not even see his fingers when he stretched out his hand. The monk on the other hand was sitting alone in front of the tombstone with his hand on the zither.


    As for Faang Wei, he sat crossed legged in front of the grave, completely indifferent, completely captivated by the sound of the zither, and didn''t even know where he was!


    "Faang Wei, Faang Wei!" Shang Que struggled to stand up and tried to pull Faang Wei away, but Faang Wei seemed to have been possessed and turned a deaf ear, he was still immersed in the intoxicating sound of the zither.


    "Quickly come back with me, Faang Wei ¡­ What happened to you... Monk, what Tao Method did you use on Faang Wei!? "


    "I am playing the zither with Faang Wei here, why would you, a little zombie, ruin our mood!" The monk used his hands to stroke the zither strings, as though an invisible force had struck out, and once again knocked Shang Que down to the ground!

 C56

    Shang Que stood up again and pulled Faang Wei away, but the current Faang Wei was completely indifferent and completely controlled by the monk''s zither music, causing Shang Que to completely be unable to think of a solution.


    "Faang Wei, wake up, wake up." Shang Que yelled out Faang Wei''s name and used his strength to pinch the center of Faang Wei''s body.


    "Who the hell are you?" Shang Que loudly roared at the monk, "Why do you want to harm Faang Wei?"


    The monk did not reply, he was fully focused on controlling the zither. At this time, a transparent body started to slowly form on top of Faang Wei''s head, and slowly left Faang Wei''s body.


    "Soul leave!" Shang Que knew that the transparent body on top of Faang Wei''s head was one of Faang Wei''s three souls, the Heavenly Soul. Once Faang Wei''s Heavenly Soul left his body, it would become as if he had gone insane, and would become a "lost soul" as the saying goes.


    "What should we do? What should we do?" Although Faang Wei was on the verge of death, Shang Que didn''t have any way of saving him. He could only watch as Faang Wei''s soul was hooked away by the monk.


    In that moment of life and death, suddenly, the crisp sound of a bell could be heard. Ding ding ding, it was extremely pleasant to listen to, causing Faang Wei''s entire body to tremble, his eyes suddenly opened, and the soul that had left his body slowly returned back to his body.


    "Clang!" One of the strings that the monk was fiddling with broke and cut the monk''s finger. Blood dripped onto the stick.


    "Who is it? You''re ruining my plans!" The monk suddenly stood up and roared into the distance.


    "Ding Ling Ling, Ding Ling Ling." The bell sounds continued to ring. Hearing the bell, Shang Que felt very uncomfortable.


    The monk''s expression suddenly changed and he stamped his feet and said, "Good, very good. I will remember this grudge. " Hugging the zither string, he walked away without looking back.


    At this time, Faang Wei finally woke up, and found himself at the cemetery, and couldn''t help but exclaim in astonishment, "I, how am I here!?"


    "Isn''t it all your fault? If I said I didn''t want you to listen to the music with that monk, you wouldn''t have listened. But now, it''s all because of you. You almost died just now!" Shang Que stomped his feet. Only now did Faang Wei realize that Shang Que''s face was covered in tears.


    "The monk." Faang Wei could not help but feel a lingering fear, "Could it be that the monk wanted to harm me?"


    "He''s not human." A voice sounded, following that, a woman in black walked over with a bell in her hand. Seeing this woman, Faang Wei was scared stiff, as if it was a conditioned reflex.


    "Faang Wei. Where are you hiding? " "If I hadn''t taken action just now, your soul would have been lured away by this thing."


    Faang Wei could only bite the bullet and walk up, saying: "Faang Wei greets Aunt Wei."


    Honestly speaking, she was extremely beautiful, even more so than the most beautiful woman Tang Wan had ever met. It was just that she was not as beautiful as Tang Wan, who had the grace of a goddess, nor as tall and straight as Tang Wan, but her skin was the best amongst all the girls Shang Que had ever seen. Through the translucent, tender skin, Shang Que could even see the tiny veins at the bottom of her skin, as if they were pulsing with spirit energy jade. At first glance, her fair face looked very gentle and quiet, her petite body even seemed to be extremely weak, able to arouse the desire of any man to protect themselves. Especially her hands that held a bell; her slender and delicate figure seemed to have been formed from nature itself. This girl clearly looked the same age as Faang Wei, but why did Faang Wei call her Aunt?


    Seeing the bell the girl in black was holding, Shang Que knew that he was the one who had definitely saved Faang Wei just now. However, for the sake of protecting his "territory", when he saw such a beautiful girl, Shang Que''s subconscious felt a hint of hostility.


    But Faang Wei knew that this girl who looked like a bird who liked humans, was actually the most famous Overlord of Xiangxi, the Zhuyou Sect Leader, Wei Ci.


    Last time on the Corpse Handler Assembly, Faang Wei had personally seen this Sect Leader, who had scolded the patriarch of the Four Major Sects, including his grandfather, with his own eyes in front of all the Zhuyou disciples. For the first female Sect Leader in the history of the Wei Family, the evaluation of the disciples in the Zhuyou was: high status, high Tao Method, but it was useless, because no man would dare to marry her.


    Faang Wei did not expect to meet Wei Ci here, and barely squeezed out an awkward smile: "Aunt, why did you come to Changsha as well?"


    "It''s nothing, I just happened to pass by." Foot? And Zhuyou, when would a woman walk on foot? Although Faang Wei knew that Wei Ci was speaking nonsense, he did not dare to reveal it to him and said half-heartedly: "Hmm, hmm, then I will not delay Aunt''s business any longer. Shang Que, we will leave now."


    With that, he dragged Shang Que like a stray dog, and quickly left. Shang Que was extremely curious, when did Faang Wei ever fear someone so much? Moreover, when he held Shang Que''s hand, his palm was sweating. Faang Wei was not fawning on his, but was actually fearing his like a mouse that saw a cat.


    "Halt!" Wei Ci shouted, scaring Faang Wei to the point that his entire body trembled. He turned around, and muttered: "Aunt, do you have anything else?"


    "You were bewitched by Hua Tu Zi just now. If I hadn''t acted in time and saved your life, your soul would have left your body and would never have returned!"


    "Thank you, Aunt! Thank you for saving me! If I have time in the future, I will definitely come with Grandfather to visit your house in person! Aunt, since you''re busy, I won''t bother you anymore." Faang Wei insisted on getting rid of Wei Ci. Wei Ci snorted coldly: "Although your heavenly soul is here, its essence has already leaked out. If you don''t kill that Hua Tu, even if you don''t die and stay here, you might just die one day."


    When Shang Que heard this, he was shocked. He hurriedly stopped and asked, "Aunt, the Flower Slaughterer you mentioned, is it called Corpse Ghost?"


    Wei Ci nodded. "That''s right, the four things called corpses, night terrors, skinning, and morning bird are the four monsters that are half dead, half human, and half livestock. The Flower Slaughterer you met this time is one of the four monsters called a corpse. They were neither human nor ghosts, so even in broad daylight they still dared to come out and collect souls. This kind of beast was not naturally raised, but was deliberately raised by someone. They were created by the ghosts after the death of an extremely resentful person in their previous life, and were forcibly injected into the yellow-skinned sperm that suffered from heavenly and earthly tribulation and failed in transcending tribulation. Only after dozens of years of cultivation by the person who cast this technique were they able to form into immune to all evil objects in the world.


    "Ah!" Shang Que could not help but shout, "I never thought that monk was so powerful! What if we meet him again? "


    "Very simple. "Look at his shadow, this thing has shadows just like humans, but his shadow is different. It''s not a human shadow, but the shadow of a yellow-skinned sperm. If you look at his shadow carefully, you can tell the difference."


    Faang Wei thought about it, that monk had never walked out from the palace hall, it was probably because he was afraid that others would see through his shadow, and see through his true identity.


    Wei Ci continued: "I don''t care what reason you have offended these animals, and I don''t care if you have any enmity with them, but you are still a disciple of my Zhuyou, so of course I should save your life. "Drag the clothes away."


    Faang Wei was so scared that his chin almost fell off. He thought he heard wrong, and quickly said: "What?"


    "Take off your clothes." Wei Ci repeated himself, "You must find the Flower Slaughterer, then kill him, mix his ashes with the rootless water and swallow them all down before you can dispel the curse. But you must do all of this yourself, I will carve the Zhuyou heart seal on your body, so that you can see the Flower Slaughterer, but the Flower Slaughterer cannot see you, you must kill it before tomorrow morning!"


    Faang Wei knew that Wei Ci was doing this for his own good, but with the two girls present and the wild mountains in the wilderness, it was impossible for a lone man and woman with a female zombie to unbutton their buttons. On the other hand, Shang Que was bold and bold, coupled with the worry in his heart, he easily took Faang Wei down to the point where only his underwear was left.


    Wei Ci took out a brush and ink from his hands. His entire body was filled with runes and symbols, causing Faang Wei to blush but he had no choice. He comforted himself secretly: Wei Ci is his own senior, and Shang Que is his own sister.


    After doing everything, Wei Ci said: "Hurry up and go, if you delay it will be you!"


    "But ¡­" Faang Wei looked around and said, "Where are we now? I remember that I wasn''t at the Yue Zhu Mountain just now? Why did we suddenly get here? "


    "Don''t ask so much," Wei Ci said, "Walk along this mountain and you will see a willow tree. Once you reach a willow tree that was struck by lightning, you will know what to do.


    Faang Wei replied as he walked deeper into the mountain. Shang Que wanted to follow, but Wei Ci stopped him: "You are a zombie, the resentment in your body is extremely heavy. Hua Tu Zi''s nose is the most sensitive, so if you go, it will definitely be harmful."


    Faang Wei said: "Don''t worry, I will be fine."


    Faang Wei had a frown on his face the entire time, as if he had been missing something. After waiting for a long time, Wei Ci finally came to a realization and blurted out: "Oh no, I forgot to draw in his ear!"

 C57

    Faang Wei walked towards the desolated mountain grave, and secretly sighed in his heart. He had clearly just heard a tune, why did he almost lose his life, and why did he seem to have been teleported here with Shang Que? And why did that monk deliberately want to harm him? If he had been committing crimes in the temple of Yue Lu Mountain as a monk, why had no one reported him?


    Could he have come specifically for him?


    Faang Wei had been to the Ghost Wondering Land, seen the person who changed the monument, seen the person who changed the tablet, compared to ordinary people, it could be considered a "grand occasion", but he could not help but feel fear in his heart, these tombs were different from the other tombs, there were usually no one to pay tribute to them, and no one to administer them, many of the tombs had already collapsed, so he could not see the age of the tombs, it was likely that these tombs were hundreds of years old, and had almost disappeared already.


    Snake rats were running around in the tomb. White bones could be seen everywhere in the collapsed tomb. A ghostly flame flickered and emitted a pale green light. A bird in the distance woke up and flew away from a withered old tree.


    "Trees", Faang Wei saw the dead tree and immediately walked over, going through a few tombs. There were indeed a few dead bodies lying on the ground in front of him, with some decaying corpses, Faang Wei used the weak moonlight to walk over and sure enough, there was a dead tree that had traces of being struck by lightning.


    Just as Faang Wei was about to step forward, suddenly, a series of whimpering sounds came out from the withered tree. Faang Wei did not dare to move, and slowly retreated, but he kept on feeling a chill behind him.


    A group of lone souls wearing mourning garments, with their bodies floating in the air directly ''passed through'' his body, as though they did not discover Faang Wei.


    "Can''t see me?" Faang Wei suddenly remembered that the seal on his body had probably been activated by Wei Ci''s thing.


    Faang Wei followed behind the spirits, they surrounded the willow tree and started to spin, releasing wails from their mouths, the scene was extremely tragic.


    "What are they doing?"


    Faang Wei knew that even if there were no cedars in the Yin Residence, there still couldn''t be two types of trees. One was a locust tree, and the other was a willow tree. The locust tree was extremely dark, while the willow tree was extremely bright. For example, the jade bottle in Guan Shiyin''s possession was a willow branch, forcefully removing impurities, and then a hundred ghosts, Mo Qing. The wood of the Ji Yin naturally couldn''t be planted near the Yin Residence. It would make the Yin energy more cloudy and easily cause ghosts and resentful spirits, and the thing of the Ji Yin energy would block the Yin Qi from leaking out, gathering large amounts of Yin Qi to form Evil Acupuncture Points.


    These eight willow trees were arranged according to the manual ''Yin Corpse Technique'' that Tang Wan had given him. The order of the eight willow trees had the faint image of an Yang Eight Arrays, and the willow tree that had been struck by lightning was currently at the location of the leader of Zhen Yang sect. The Thunderbolt Willow Tree was growing at this place, and it was like a blade that had been stabbed into the Underworld, forming an evil array that was broken by Ji Nan.


    Looking at the ghosts that were hovering around the willow tree and wailing in pain, Faang Wei finally understood that these evil spirits were definitely trapped by the seven willow trees here, and the willow tree was the eye of the formation, if he was able to break through the formation and cut down the willow tree, this formation would break itself, and these evil spirits would also be able to break through the shackles and ascend to heaven.


    Just that, why did Wei Ci call him here? Where could the so called Flower Slaughterer, Wei Ci, be?


    Faang Wei stood up, and sure enough, the ghosts did not provoke him, but it was as if he could not see them at all. Faang Wei became even more daring, and when he walked into the Thunderclap Willow, borrowing the moonlight, he suddenly realised that after the willow tree was struck by the lightning, it was actually already empty inside the tree, and the center of the tree was connected to the ground, it was a bottomless pit, inside it rustled sounds, as if some kind of animal was shrieking. Faang Wei listened for a while, and then suddenly, a yellow figure flashed out from beside Faang Wei.


    Faang Wei was shocked once again. Luckily, that yellow animal was like these ghosts, it still ignored him.


    "Can''t see me?" Faang Wei confirmed the conclusion in his heart, and simply went closer to the yellow monster, and started to carefully examine it. This monster looked a little yellow skinned (weasel) in the mountains, but its face looked a little like a flower princess (musk deer), which was very strange, Faang Wei had never seen it before.


    A ring was lit on the forehead of the yellow monster, it was exactly the same size as the monk''s head.


    "Could it be that this monster is the Flower Slaughterer? That monk? " Faang Wei''s heart trembled as he stared at the monster in front of him. He wanted to take care of it, but with a quick thought, he realized that this monster was on guard. If he couldn''t even land a single strike, it would definitely run into the cave. It would be even harder to find it then.


    "Let''s see what the hell it''s up to first ¡­" Faang Wei secretly thought.


    The yellow monster saw that there was no danger everywhere, so it picked one out from the group of ghosts and started digging its own stomach with its own hands until it was bloody and its intestines rolled all over the ground. Then the butcher ate his own intestines, starting from his intestines and finishing eating the meat on his four limbs and eating the rest of his body, only leaving behind a bald, bloody, monstrous head and a layer of yellow skin.


    The monster''s two green eyes looked at the group of ghost, and its mouth emitted creaking sounds. A ghost unwillingly approached Hua Tu, and the yellow skin on Hua Tu''s body flew up, and shined on the ghost''s head. The yellow skin and the Yin Spirit began to merge, and in the end, it turned into a three-year-old woman, a nun, with a Heart Cleansing Ring on her head.


    After this bloody transformation was over, borrowing the moonlight, Faang Wei discovered that this nun was dragging the back that was incompatible with her body. It was the outline of the carrot from just now.


    Faang Wei tricked it so that it couldn''t see him anymore. He untied the silver knife tied to his hand, held his breath and focused, slowly approaching this nun ¡­

 C58

    The nun walked in front of the willow tree and kneeled down. Then she started digging into the trunk. Gu dong dong dong, one skeleton after another was dug out. There was a human head, an arm, and a skeleton ¡­ Up to the height of a small mountain, Faang Wei watched on fearfully from the side. This monster had actually killed so many people! If the demon-level character was not eliminated today, then who knew how many more would die in his hands in the future?


    Finally, the nun took out a little girl from the cave. The little girl''s body was dirty, and she looked weak and painful. She was already on her last breath. The nun lifted the little girl high up and was about to throw her onto the ground!


    "We can''t wait any longer!" Faang Wei immediately rushed out and fiercely stabbed the dagger in his hand into the nun''s back. The nun turned around and saw nothing but a pair of empty ears hanging in midair.


    "Squeak, squeak, squeak ¡­" The nun let out a blood-curdling scream, then fell to the ground, her body slowly shrank down, changing back into her previous state when she came out of the cave. Faang Wei touched the beast''s heart, it was already dead, so he was at ease.


    Wei hurriedly carried Little Girl who was lying on the ground. Luckily, although her breathing was weak, she was not dead yet. Just as Faang Wei was about to carry the little girl and escape, a commotion suddenly occurred amongst the seven Yin Spirit s scattered around the seven willow trees. Faang Wei knew that it was not good, and quickly hid behind the willow tree with Little Girl in his arms.


    It was only about one metre tall, and shockingly thin. However, her eyes were exceptionally bright, and upon seeing the Hua Tu Zi who had died on the ground, her entire face turned green. She shouted at the ghosts around her, "Who killed her, who killed her!"


    The man quickly started to search around, and very quickly, he found the willow tree where Faang Wei was. Faang Wei was not clear about the depth of that man, so he could only place the Little Girl on the ground and hide himself quietly.


    When Faang Wei came out, he couldn''t help but feel a little conflicted. He had already killed that Hua Tu Zi, and his goal had already been achieved. This girl had never been with him in her life, so there was no need to risk her life to save her. Faang Wei really couldn''t harden his heart. With a harden heart, he walked over to the willow tree and jumped down with his eyes closed.


    After Faang Wei landed on the ground, he realized that he had landed in front of a "city gate". This "city gate" was only three meters tall, and it was made from all kinds of newspapers and cardboard. Faang Wei looked carefully, and saw countless rats going in and out of the city gate, which made Faang Wei''s hair stand on end.


    These rats seemed to be under control, like obedient worker bees in a beehive. They orderly built the city gate and looked through it. It seemed like there were houses and streets inside, like a small kingdom.


    In order to save Little Girl, Faang Wei had to take the risk and enter through the city gate. The city gate was not high, so after entering, all kinds of miniscule buildings could be seen at a glance. There were streets, bridges, shops, etc. On the city gate tower, there was an arrow tower. Faang Wei looked carefully and discovered that these structures were constructed from common things common to families. Chopsticks, pots, bowls, plastic water bottles as the cornerstone, cardboard and other things as the wall, although the construction is not neat, but both god shape.


    Looking at the countless mice coming and going back and forth, they were like people walking on the street, the division of labor was clear, the smaller ones were laborers, carrying tools while building walls. The bigger ones were the supervisors, and there were even some rats, half the size of watermelons. They wore the clothes of babies that they had stolen from who knew where, pretending to wander the streets.


    It was only then that Faang Wei felt that he fell into a rat''s nest. Although he and his friends had poked a mouse''s nest when he was young, he never would have thought that there was actually a rat''s nest that was as big as a palace in this world.


    carefully walked along the street of rats, afraid that he would alarm the rats on the road. Fortunately, these rats had turned a blind eye to Faang Wei, so he was able to walk unhindered.


    The deeper he went into the city, the stronger the stench became. Faang Wei could only cover his nose and mouth with his hands. Arriving at the center of the city was a square which was about five meters wide. The square was littered with bones and bones. The bones had long been devoured to the point that not a single piece of flesh was left.


    In the middle of the plaza squatted a meter-tall huge grey skinned mouse. The one in his arms was the Little Girl that Faang Wei had seen just a moment ago.


    "It''s him!" Faang Wei approached the grey rat quietly and pulled out the blade in his hand. When he arrived beside the grey-skinned rat, he suddenly pulled out a knife and stabbed at it. Unexpectedly, the grey skinned rat seemed to have felt the sound of the wind as it twisted its body and dodged Faang Wei''s blade. Zhang Huang looked around in panic as he emitted creaking sounds, as if he wanted to know who was plotting against him.


    The surrounding rats all started to panic when they saw their own ''boss'' meeting a ''assassin''. Squeak squeak sounds continuously resounded in the City of Mice, Faang Wei secretly cursed ''not good'' in his heart, but thankfully he had Wei Ci''s Runic Spell on him, no matter if it was human or demon, they could not see him.


    Faang Wei held his breath, raised his blade, and once again approached the grey rat, fiercely thrusting it in.


    Squeak! The mouse screamed and jumped on the ground, blood quickly gushed out. Faang Wei succeeded in his attack and did not stay any longer. He grabbed Little Girl in his arms and quickly ran out of the city.


    Suddenly, the Little Girl, who was in Faang Wei''s embrace, grabbed onto Faang Wei''s ears. Faang Wei felt as if his ears were being torn, and his entire body froze.


    She suddenly jumped out of Faang Wei''s embrace and sat on Faang Wei''s neck, using her feet to tightly lock onto Faang Wei''s head, and grabbed onto Faang Wei''s ears from one side, releasing eerie sounds.


    Faang Wei was dizzy. He knew that he had been tricked!


    This girl was simply trying to seduce him!


    Thousands of rats rushed over from all directions, surrounding Faang Wei so tightly that not even a drop of water could leak out.

 C59

    Faang Wei could not help but regret in his heart. He was still too young, and had never thought that the world would be so dangerous. If he had only killed Hua Tu, and not the little girl''s life, then nothing would have happened. He had wanted to save this girl, but he had never thought that this dying little girl was the biggest boss in the game.


    The Little Girl who was sitting on Faang Wei let out a sinister laugh. It was at this time that the grey rat rolled to Faang Wei''s side, grabbed its own forehead and actually ripped off its entire mouse skin, turning into the dwarf that it had seen outside the tree hole earlier.


    "Second Brother, are you still not going to kill him?" "He just killed Ol ''Three!"


    "There''s no hurry. Third Bro''s nose is the most sensitive. Since he has chosen this child, this child must have a secret on him. Hurry, send someone over and remove this child''s rune. I want to see if this child has anything special about her!"


    Receiving the orders from the Second Brother, all the rats quickly scattered. Not long after, they sprayed all kinds of things at Faang Wei''s body. All of a sudden, Faang Wei stank so much that he almost fainted. All these rats had their mouth full of feces and urine, blood and other dirty things, and now that they had poured all over Faang Wei''s body, the runes around his body started to disappear. Faang Wei knew that he had already appeared.


    Second Brother flipped over and jumped down from Faang Wei''s head. He carefully weighed the dirty Faang Wei and asked sinisterly: Who exactly are you?


    Faang Wei studied the expressions of the countless rats around him, the dwarves and Second Brother who were eyeing him covetously. He knew that his fate was not good, and he was afraid that he would die here today.


    "Kid, you''re quite stubborn!" "I don''t believe that there are still people here who won''t speak!"


    Second Brother waved his hand, and instantly, countless rats crawled over, and approached Faang Wei step by step, baring their teeth in fear. Faang Wei was shocked, and shouted: "What do you all want!" "To tell you the truth, since you have already fallen into our hands, there is only death for you, but if you want to die a little more, you will have to suffer a lot. As long as I give the order, these mice will come to you, Hewlett-Packard, and burrow into any acupoints in your body, making you want to beg for death!" The Second Brother laughed.


    As Faang Wei looked at the countless mice in front of him, he couldn''t help but feel chills down his spine and even his gums could not help but tremble.


    The Second Brother said sinisterly: "Are you the one who asked me or am I the one asking you? You have no right to know our identities! "Tell me, who are you, and why did Ol ''Three want to catch you?"


    Faang Wei said weakly: "I am only an ordinary student, how should I know why you all want to capture me?"


    "You''re still trying to act pretentious!" "If you were just an ordinary student, how could you have become invisible? If it wasn''t for the fact that you dropped a pair of invisibility talismans on my ears, how could I have easily caught you! Quick, tell me, who exactly are you? "


    Faang Wei was extremely anxious in his heart, he could only admit: "I am a Zhuyou disciple, and my grandfather is the patriarch of the Zhuyou, Fang Geyin. If you kill me, my grandfather will definitely not let you off!"


    "Fang Geyin?" Second Brother pondered for a moment, then his eyes suddenly lit up, "I know, so it''s you! I was wondering how Old Third could have put so much effort into dealing with you. It was really like finding a place without any effort. I never thought that I would be so lucky today and get such a good thing! "


    "Second Brother, do you know who he is?"


    "Have you heard of the Adjudicator?" Second Brother could not hide the excitement on his face, "Fourth Brother has struck it rich this time!"


    "It''s him?!" Fourth Brother could not help but look at Faang Wei a few more times.


    "Fourth Brother, do you think that if I kill him and take his leather bag, his ninth reincarnation will be transferred onto me?"


    Fourth Brother shook his head: "It''s not as simple as you make it out to be, right?"


    "Who cares? We''ll know once we try, right?" The Second Brother laughed. Faang Wei saw that the Second Brother was giving Faang Wei a sinister smile, he knew that the odds were against him.


    Second Brother was already prepared. With a whistle, he summoned all the mice out and pounced towards Faang Wei. Faang Wei didn''t even have time to take three steps back before he was pushed to the ground by the rats. Second Brother went up, picked up the silver blade that Faang Wei dropped, and was about to stab down towards his chest!


    Faang Wei knew that he was dead for sure, so he closed his eyes and waited for death.


    Suddenly, a clear cry came out, followed by a bright object flying over, directly smashing away the silver blade in Second Brother''s hands. Second Brother''s face changed, as he cried out: "Who is it!"


    "Five Elements of Rising Energy, Divine Firmament Righteous Bestowal Spell!" Without waiting for Second Brother to react, another shining item flew over, directly piercing through Fourth Brother''s chest, nailing its skin to the city wall!


    Four or five people jumped out of the tree hole as his figure flashed past. The one leading was a girl wearing a green robe. With a menacing look on her face, she shouted, "They are here, don''t let them escape!"


    Seeing that the situation was bad, the Second Brother did not care about Faang Wei anymore. He rolled on the ground and rolled into the pile of rats.


    "Luo, it''s over there!" A white hedgehog was very eye-catching among the rats. The girl let out a cold laugh and said, "Trying to escape?" Another shiny item flew out from his hand and directly nailed the white hedgehog that was fleeing in all directions to the ground!


    They rushed over and saw that the white hedgehog was dead. They then returned to the girl and said, "Killing two wouldn''t have been a waste of our efforts."


    "Two? What about the other three? " The little girl seemed to be dissatisfied with the results of the battle as he ordered, "Quickly go and find them!" The few of them quickly dispersed and searched around the Mouse City. Faang Wei narrowly escaped death and collapsed onto the ground, gasping for breath.


    "Little Luo, we''ve searched everywhere and they''re not here. It seems like a few more have escaped this time!"


    "Damn it!" "It took me so long to track these creatures before I finally found their lair. I originally wanted to catch them all in one fell swoop, but who would''ve thought that I only killed two of them!"


    "I killed one!" Faang Wei said while lying on the ground. He said faintly, "I killed Hua Tu."


    Only now did everyone notice Faang Wei lying on the ground, and the girl''s gaze landed on the silver blade on the ground, and he said, "So it''s someone from Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect, I didn''t expect it to be so useless."


    Faang Wei forced out a smile: "Didn''t you four or five come here prepared and only kill two people? I alone was enough to kill one. Compared to you guys, it''s not that bad, right? "


    "You are quite eloquent with your mouth. Quickly go back and take a bath, your entire body is filthy, these things have definitely destroyed the Tao Method, next time when you come out you should be more careful, don''t get restrained again, if you lose your life, it will be a huge loss of face for Tang Wan."


    "Little Luo, is he Tang Wan''s disciple?" A few people exclaimed in surprise, "How did you know?"


    "What''s that thing on the ground?" The Little Luo said coldly, "That blade is so famous, you guys should know him. Since that thing is in that kid''s hands, Tang Wan must have treated him as a disciple, but she never thought that Tang Wan''s reputation, abilities, and disciples who she taught are all so terrible."


    "Tang Wan and I actually don''t have a master and disciple relationship." Faang Wei said.


    "Eh? That''s strange, then why did Tang Wan give this blade to you? Little Luo said.


    "It was given to me by Tang Wan." Faang Wei hurriedly tried to defend herself.


    "This guy''s Tao Method is so smelly, he definitely would not dare to admit that he''s Tang Wan''s disciple. Little Luo, don''t bother with him, let''s go back and report to Elder Huang as soon as possible."


    When Faang Wei suddenly heard Elder Huang''s name, he was shocked and asked: "Could it be that you are people from the Imperial Seal?"


    "That''s right," someone said proudly. "She is Elder Huang''s inner disciple, Wang Xiaoluo."


    "Alright, stop scaring the house. Be careful that he comes in front of Tang Wan and cries, saying that we are bullying him! " Wang Xiaoluo laughed, "Kid, what''s your name again?"


    "My name is Tang Wei." Faang Wei didn''t dare to reveal his identity in front of the people from the Seal.


    "His surname is Tang." One of them joked, "It can''t be that Tang Wan''s illegitimate son, right?"


    "You!" Faang Wei had originally planned to be grateful to these people for saving his, but these people were simply too arrogant and were people of the imperial edict.


    "Whatever, it''s not like we''re here to save you." Wang Xiaoluo shrugged her shoulders and instructed, "Third brother, Fifth brother, quickly light the fire. Once we burn this damned place, we will go back to report."

 C60

    Suddenly, Wang Xiaoluo seemed to remember something. "Tang, why are you here?"


    Faang Wei''s heart immediately tensed up, afraid that Wang Xiaoluo would see through him. She said: "I just happened to pass by, and accidentally broke in."


    "Wrong?" Wang Xiaoluo shook his head, "If you didn''t intentionally come here, you definitely wouldn''t have been able to find this place. Tell me, was it Tang Wan who sent you here?"


    Faang Wei''s heart tensed up, seeing the unfriendly look on Wang Xiaoluo and the others'' faces, and the man behind him putting his hand on his chest, as though he was ready to pull out a gun at any time, "I said before, I''m only an intruder. I''m not a prisoner, and you guys aren''t police officers either, what qualifications do you have to interrogate me?"


    One of the people behind him said in a sinister voice, "Brat, don''t be too stubborn with your words. We will finish you here today, and Dake will blame it on those beasts."


    Faang Wei sneered and said: "My life was saved by you. Even if you all wanted to kill me, I would have nothing to say.


    Wang Xiaoluo and the others had a change in expression. Faang Wei looked to be quite old, but when he spoke, he did not seem to be afraid at all. "Brat, be more careful next time. There are two more people that haven''t been found yet. Be careful that they might cause trouble for you."


    The few of them quickly left, while Faang Wei crawled even deeper into the cave for half a day before slowly crawling out of the cave. He discovered that the cave entrance had already started to blaze with fire, it was definitely caused by the people from the seal, feeling extremely furious in his heart, if he had came out a little later, wouldn''t he have been suffocated to death inside the cave? Fortunately, he saw that the Flower Slaughterer''s corpse that he had killed was still there, and had not been taken away by the people who had signed the agreement. He suddenly remembered what Wei Ci had told him and went back the way he came from.


    At the foot of the mountain, Shang Que, who had been anxiously waiting, could smell the pungent smell off of Faang Wei''s body. Even Wei Ci did not leave, when he saw Faang Wei, he immediately rushed over, but he also could not take it anymore, and asked: "How did you become like this?"


    Faang Wei laughed bitterly and said to Wei Ci who was covering his nose from afar: "There''s a river not far from you, go wash up first, look at yourself!"


    If it was the past, Faang Wei would definitely not be able to take it. Fortunately, Faang Wei had been training nonstop these past few days, and his body had grown a lot stronger, so after Faang Wei had washed himself in the water for a long time, he finally managed to wash off the stench on his body. After putting on the set of clothes that was originally kept by Shang Que, he walked to Wei Ci''s side and said: "I have already killed Hua Tu Zi, thank you Aunt for saving me."


    Wei Ci''s face was ice-cold the entire time, and said: "Let me ask you, do you recognize Tang Wan?"


    Faang Wei jumped in shock, he knew that his clan''s reputation was still very important in the ancient sects, furthermore, Tang Wan had once told him not to talk about learning from others, and shook his head: "I don''t know her."


    Shang Que originally wanted to say something, but seeing that Faang Wei had denied it, he quickly added: "No, we don''t know such a person. Aunt, do you know him?"


    "Lies!" Wei Ci bellowed, scaring the two of them, "If you do not know who Tang Wan is, how will you explain with this blade!" Wei Ci took out the silver blade that Tang Wan gave to him.


    Faang Wei touched his hand and thought, this is bad, he had placed this blade on a rock when he was bathing earlier, he did not expect Wei Ci to catch it. This blade seemed to be extremely famous, not only the people at the Seal could recognize it, even Wei Ci could recognize it.


    If this was a ''famous'' blade, why would Tang Wan give her beloved object to him?


    Faang Wei had nothing to say and could only admit: "That''s right, I do know Tang Wan. She is currently our English teacher, if you don''t believe her, you can have Shang Que."


    Shang Que nodded his head like a little chick pecking rice, as a witness for Faang Wei.


    Wei Ci asked coldly, "Did you already acknowledge that woman as your master?" Wei Ci seemed to have a deep prejudice against Tang Wan, and every time he mentioned her name, his eyes revealed a look of disdain.


    Faang Wei shook his hands and said, "No, no. She is only our English teacher, I have never learned from her. Our Zhuyou is unrivalled in the world, how can I learn it from a person with Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect? " Faang Wei lied all over, and even flattered Wei Ci in the end. As expected, Wei Ci smiled, and his expression slightly eased up.


    "Then how do you explain this blade?"


    "I picked up this blade from Tang Wan''s desk. I saw this blade very well, so..." Faang Wei said as his face flushed red, "I know the rules of Zhuyou, I don''t pick up items on the way, I have violated it, Aunt, just punish me."


    "Hmph, to think that you still remember that you''re someone from the Zhuyou!" Wei Ci snorted, "Stealing things isn''t right, but since it''s your first time committing a crime, I will not pursue the matter any further. How about this, you bring me to see Tang Wan and you apologize properly.


    Faang Wei didn''t expect that this lie that was full of flaws would actually believe him. He felt that it was a bit unexpected, but since Wei Ci had agreed to not pursue the matter further, then it could be considered as him escaping a calamity. As for seeing Tang Wan, he believed that Tang Wan would definitely lie on her behalf.


    Seeing that the matter could be resolved so easily, Faang Wei agreed.


    As the three of them walked down the mountain, there was still a mystery in Faang Wei''s heart that had yet to be solved. That was, that he was clearly at Yue Mu Mountain, and it was even during the day.


    When Faang Wei explained his problem to Wei Ci, Wei Ci did not give a clear explanation, he only said the word ''demon method''. Although Faang Wei did not get the answer he wanted, he could only give this explanation. Originally, Faang Wei did not believe all of this. However, after seeing the little girl who had turned into a hedgehog, the middle-aged dwarf who wore rat skin, Rat City, Yin Spirit and other weird things, Faang Wei could not help but believe in them.


    After descending the mountain, Faang Wei and the others found out that they were already at a small town, and that it was already a outskirts of Changsha City, which would require half an hour to get close to the Changsha. Faang Wei wanted to find an inn to stay at first, and then use Wei Rou''s method to burn and drink Hua Tu Zi''s skin, but Wei Ci felt that it was dirty, so no matter what, he would not stay the night in the small town. He continued to look for a few inns, but Wei Ci was not satisfied with what he had found, so he looked for a carriage and offered a high price to bring him back to the Changsha.

 C61

    went to a relatively remote breakfast shop, took out the dead body of a carrot and asked the owner to burn it. Although the boss was confused, he didn''t know what to say after Faang Wei gave him the money, so he asked for a bowl of water and drank all the ashes down, leaving the owner dumbstruck. However, he thought that there was nothing wrong these days, since yesterday the television had reported that the Japanese had raised virgins, and then ate their feces.


    After saying that, she glanced at Shang Que and Wei Ci who were at the side, secretly envious of Faang Wei''s luck with women.


    After they finished breakfast, the sky just happened to brighten up. Faang Wei and Shang Que did not plan to return, and directly went to class. Wei Ci followed, saying that he wanted to seek Tang Wan for an explanation. Faang Wei had no choice but to bring Wei Ci into the school with a bitter smile.


    It was still early, and there were only a few students around, who were still excitedly chatting about yesterday''s matters. Because it was Tang Wan''s morning study, Tang Wan had arrived very early.


    Wei Ci did not greet her, and quietly waited outside the door. Instead, the students that passed by, who rarely saw a beauty like Wei Ci, all looked around, and asked the students around about Wei Ci''s origins. Of course, no one knew her.


    Not long after, the students in the class started to arrive one after another. Tang Wan suddenly interrupted the sound of their reading and said: "Faang Wei, come out with me for a while."


    Faang Wei knew that he could not escape this calamity, so he mustered up his courage and came out. Tang Wan glared at him fiercely and brought him out.


    Reaching the hallway, Tang Wan glanced at Wei Ci, and then walked away. The area of effect had also followed Wei Ci with tacit understanding, and the three of them walked towards the field outside. When they arrived at a place where no one was around, Tang Wan stopped her footsteps and said coldly: "Faang Wei, ask him what is the purpose of this grand Miss Wei coming here."


    Faang Wei was startled, then impatiently frowned and said: "Quickly ask her."


    Faang Wei could only repeat what he said to Tang Wan once.


    Wei Ci''s face was equally cold. He said to Faang Wei: "Faang Wei, tell her, you should be very clear about the reason why I''m here. However, I have no idea why you''re here."


    The two of them seemed to not see each other as important, Tang Wan continued to speak towards Faang Wei: "Tell Miss Wei, Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect does not prohibit disciples from coming to the school to teach, this has nothing to do with Miss Wei."


    Faang Wei could not help but have a headache. These two could have talked directly, but had to go through a third party instead, which was extremely boring, but these two, in terms of seniority, one was his own aunt, the other was the half of his master who had saved his life and even passed Tao Method to him.


    Faang Wei was curious, could it be that these two women had a grudge in the past, so they ignored each other?


    Wei Ci said: "Ask her, Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect is in Jiangxi, if she wants to be a teacher, if she wants to be a whore, I don''t care, but why she has come to the borders of Hunan? Back then, Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect and Zhuyou had an agreement, and without the Zhuyou Sect Leader''s permission, she was not allowed to enter half of the Xiang Realm.


    Hearing the word bitch, Tang Wan could no longer suppress the anger in her heart, and coldly said: "Tell him, if I want to come, I want to leave, if she wants to leave, I don''t care about him, if she wants to beg for death, if she wants to stay with some people, but it''s a pity that they don''t even look at her, what a pity ¡­"


    Finally, it was Wei Ci who was a bit weaker than her in terms of "cultivation". Unable to hold back his anger, he shouted loudly, "Tang Wan, what do you mean by this, you obviously have ill intentions, you sneaked into Hunan and even passed the Life-killing Blade down to Faang Wei, Faang Wei is my disciple, what qualifications do you have to teach him!"


    Tang Wan''s expression instantly changed, and said: "Wei Ci, when did I ever say that I''m Faang Wei''s master? You ask Faang Wei, do I teach him?"


    For this point, Faang Wei was unexpectedly standing right next to Tang Wan, nodding repeatedly. Wei Ci chuckled: "Alright, even if that''s the case, how do you explain the Life-killing Blade?"


    Tang Wan said sternly: "Life-killing Blade belong to your Zhuyou Sect Leader in the first place, so if I hand it over to you disciples of Zhuyou, it wouldn''t count as a broken ring, right?"


    "You are clearly greedy for Faang Wei''s ninth reincarnation, you want to use it for yourself, to strengthen your own personal power!"


    Tang Wan said: "Even if I am like this, I am still better than you Zhuyou people. If not for Fang Geyin''s protection, I''m afraid that I would have been killed by your Wei Family people a long time ago, right? let alone the fact that the Nine Sentinels are extremely evil beings, and falling into the hands of our Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect is much better than falling into the hands of your Zhuyou, which is a lot more evil! "


    "Who did you say was an outsider?"


    "If you weren''t a demon, why would Shangguan Yinyang not even have the interest to look at you?"


    "Whiz!" Wei Ci grasped onto a three inch long snow-white dagger, and trembled from head to toe.


    After Faang Wei heard this, he more or less understood that since Tang Wan and Wei Ci were opposing each other, it meant that they were a pair of love rivals. Thinking about it, Faang Wei couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed and frustrated in his heart ¡ª ¡ª So it turns out that Tang Wan already had someone she liked, then she herself ¡­


    That''s right, who do you think you are? Perhaps, in the eyes of these people, a man who is worthy of Tang Wan should naturally be the kind of male protagonist that would attract the attention of tens of thousands of people.


    As he was thinking, Tang Wan''s voice suddenly rang beside his ears, "Hand it over!"


    Faang Wei was startled, and then casually said: "What."


    "Life-killing Blade."


    Faang Wei hurriedly began to remove the Life-killing Blade. Then, he heard Wei Ci''s warning: "You dare!"


    Faang Wei was so scared that he did not even dare to move, and he snorted coldly: "Tang Wan, you can''t really think that Shangguan Yinyang will like you, right? He''s just interested in your identity, you''re so old and yet you''re still acting so coquettish. I feel so sorry for you. "


    Tang Wan hated it the most when others talked about her age. After hearing Wei Ci''s sarcastic remarks, she could no longer suppress the anger in her heart and snatched Faang Wei''s Life-killing Blade over. Seeing that the two sides were in a tense situation and the great battle was about to start, Faang Wei could no longer keep his silence and walked between the two of them, saying, "Aunt, Teacher Tang ¡­ This, this is a school... "It shouldn''t be appropriate ¡­"


    "Scram!" snorted. The short sword in his hand drew countless dazzling sword flowers, the blade and sword clashing directly into one, the two of them retreated one step at the same time, neither of them gaining the advantage. The sword in Wei Ci''s hand struck the other side''s vital points.


    Both sides were women, and both of them were women who were a generation older than him. Faang Wei didn''t know which one he should help, and furthermore, with his insignificant strength, it should be useless to help others, right?


    The two of them had been fighting for more than ten rounds already, and when Faang Wei saw them, he was completely unable to differentiate which one was the white clothed Tang Wan and which one was the black clothed Wei Ci. He only felt dazzled, as if he was watching a large movement.


    Every move that they used not only reached the pinnacle, but had also reached the pinnacle. Every time Tang Wan''s blade was about to cut Wei Ci''s face, Wei Ci''s sword would always be able to be dissolved at an unbelievable angle, and with the swoosh swoosh swoosh, Tang Wan would continuously be forced to a corner, and she was extremely nimble. With just a few steps, she was able to reach a position that was difficult for Wei Ci''s sword tip to reach. Thus, she would be able to display her full strength in actual combat.


    Faang Wei watched with envy and admiration, but in his heart, he secretly made up his mind that he would definitely take note of Tang Wan and practice hard. One day, he would be able to be like them, and become an influential figure in the sect.

 C62

    However, right now, the two of them were fighting in a deadlock, but in the end, one of them would definitely be injured. Faang Wei suddenly realized and shouted loudly: "Someone is coming."


    Clang, the two blades met, and they both took a step back. Faang Wei immediately stepped between the two of them, preventing them from continuing to fight, and said with a bitter face: "My two aunts, both of you stop, if someone sees you, then it will be bad, and you two do not want to reveal your identities."


    "Scram." Both of them shouted at the same time.


    Faang Wei closed his eyes, and said: "If you want to kill me, then kill me.


    "Do you really think I don''t dare to kill you?" The two of them spoke the same words.


    Right at this moment, Tang Wan''s body suddenly trembled, and the Life-killing Blade fell onto the ground. Tang Wan''s entire hand started to turn pitch black, and a black line continued to climb towards her arm. "So it turns out that you guys have already colluded against each other. Today, you are here to kill me."


    A smile appeared on Wei Ci''s face as he said, "That''s right, this is the ''Nine Springs'' I borrowed from the Phoenix Mountain. Tang Wan, accept your fate. Today is the day you die."


    Tang Wan trembled from head to toe, and said: "Faang Wei, I have treated you well, why did you collude with this woman to harm me ¡­"


    Faang Wei panicked. When had he ever wanted to harm Tang Wan? How could this Life-killing Blade be poisonous?


    Suddenly, Faang Wei remembered that Wei Ci must have poisoned the knife when he was bathing in the river last night. It turned out that Wei Ci already had the intention to kill Tang Wan last night, and had only used this fool as a middleman. But why was it that when he held onto the Life-killing Blade, there was no problem at all?


    Faang Wei shook his hands and said, "Teacher ¡­ Teacher Tang, it''s not me, I don''t have any."


    Wei Ci''s face revealed a satisfied smile, and he said: "I once thought about what kind of Venous Insect Posion would use against you for a long time, but the Fairy s on the Phoenix Mountain said that in terms of poison, this'' Nine Springs of Spring ''definitely won''t have any use for the toad''s parasite or the Four Great Movement, but this'' parasite ''has an effect that is quick and hard to detect, and it''s best if it is used against you. Tang Wan, today is the day you die, so don''t forget to look down your nose and cry at your father."


    With that, Wei Ci raised the sword in his hand and slowly walked towards Tang Wan, laughing as he walked: "No way, I can''t kill you like this, it''s too easy for you, how about we use the sword to carve a few words on your face? Everyone can marry each other, how about it, let everyone know, you, Tang Wan, are a slut that everyone in the world can marry, a woman that everyone in the world can ride. "


    Faang Wei felt his blood run cold. He knew a bit about Wei Ci''s personality, and the reason she said it was definitely because he wanted to do it. But, wasn''t her heart really too vicious? Even if Tang Wan had the grudge of killing her father, there was no need to humiliate her like this right?


    And when Tang Wan heard this, he was so scared that her face had even turned green. It was unknown whether it was pain or fear, but she still refused to admit defeat and said fiercely: "Wei Ci, you better kill me today. If next time you land in my hands, I will return it back a thousand times in ten thousand times.


    "Keep those big words for your father, right?" Wei Ci laughed complacently as he brandished his short sword and brandished the flower of the sword, approaching Tang Wan step by step, looking down at him with the attitude of a victor. "Say, if you had broken through, would Shangguan Yinyang still have taken a look at you?"


    "Alright ¡­" Tang Wan gasped for breath as she replied, "Alright, you win. Wei Ci, even if I die in the future, I won''t say a single word to Shangguan Yinyang. Are you satisfied?"


    Wei Ci stopped, looked left and right at Tang Wan, and said: "Is what you said true?"


    Tang Wan nodded, judging from her personality, she had given in.


    "Swear."


    "Fine, I''ll count it as you being ruthless!" Tang Wan said as she gnashed her teeth, "I, Tang Wan, will never see Shangguan Yinyang again in this life, nor will I say a single word to him. Otherwise ¡­"


    "Or what?" Wei Ci waited patiently.


    "Otherwise ¡­" Tang Wan looked at Wei Ci hatefully and said, "Otherwise, I will die in your hands!"


    Wei Ci smiled. He had fought with Tang Wan for several years, and today, he had finally managed to make use of Faang Wei to obtain complete victory. Looking at Tang Wan ''wagging her tail in front of him while begging for mercy'', the resentment in her heart was completely swept away, but she still shook her head and said, "But my father said before, people of Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect can only speak like fart, so I think it''s safer to carve a few words."


    "You!" It wasn''t that she was afraid of death, but once Wei Ci carved those words on her face, it would be even worse than killing her.


    "Hurry up!" Suddenly, Faang Wei rushed out, used all his strength to charge towards Wei Ci, knocked him into the ground, and then quickly ran away with Tang Wan in tow.


    casually threw out a smoke bomb and it immediately filled the entire place with smoke, temporarily stopping Wei Ci from chasing after him. Relying on his familiarity with the school, Faang Wei pulled Tang Wan into a dark room and rushed into a secret compartment in the corner.


    This room was originally a place to store sports equipment, so in order to make it convenient for students to take physical education classes, it was not locked. This hidden room was also used for basketball badminton, and because it was in the corner, it was separated by many fences and cabinets.


    Originally, there was only room for one person to hide. With two people squeezed inside, the urgency could be imagined. The two people''s bodies were pressed tightly together, to the point that their faces were even pressed together. Faang Wei could even hear Tang Wan''s hurried heartbeats.


    The blood in Faang Wei''s body boiled up to his head, and the fragrance of Tang Wan''s body rushed into Faang Wei''s nose.


    Suddenly, Tang Wan''s face turned completely red, she glared at Faang Wei fiercely, because she had no other choice. At this time, she couldn''t force herself to ''break'' that thing, right?


    After all, the space was too narrow.


    Footsteps could be heard, and Faang Wei and Tang Wan''s hearts immediately jumped to their throats. Wei Ci had chased them all the way here!


    Hearing Wei Ci''s footsteps, Tang Wan started to become nervous, and her breathing became rapid again. His chest rose and fell, and the feeling of being close to each other became even stronger. Faang Wei had originally been an inch taller than Faang Wei, but now with a pair of high-heeled shoes, her chest was almost touching Faang Wei''s nose. The breathtaking ravine was right under Faang Wei''s nose and waves of the woman''s unique fragrance wafted out.


    Wei Ci''s footsteps were getting closer and closer. Perhaps the Venous Insect Posion had acted up and his body was becoming weaker and weaker, as if he was going to fall down at any time. Faang Wei could only reach behind his back with one hand and hold her waist tightly.


    Fortunately, Wei Ci''s footsteps were getting further and further away. Faang Wei heaved a sigh of relief, secretly rejoicing at the fact that he had escaped this calamity and was preparing to leave, but Tang Wan had already stopped him with his eyes. He gently shook his head ¡­


    Sure enough, not long after, Wei Ci returned. As he walked, a gurgling sound came from his mouth, causing Tang Wan unbearable pain, her entire body went limp in Faang Wei''s embrace. She raised her head slightly, and all of the Qi sprayed onto Faang Wei''s face.


    "Damn it!" Faang Wei secretly cried out in his heart as the physiological reaction of the lower body man became even more obvious.


    "Gu gu, gu gu, gu gu." Wei Ci continued to shout as if he was trying to summon something. Tang Wan''s body trembled even more intensely, both of her teeth were trembling, as though she would scream out at any time.


    "There''s no other way!" At this time, Faang Wei had already found a way to cover Tang Wan''s mouth with his hands.


    Tang Wan''s body trembled, within an inch of space, if she let out any sort of sound, it was possible for Wei Ci to detect him.


    The feeling of the Soul Corrosion spread throughout Faang Wei''s body, and when his limbs intertwined, the stimulating feeling made him feel like he was about to fly into the sky.


    He, he actually kissed Tang Wan!


    Although it was in this kind of desperate situation, it was real. Tang Wan could clearly feel the fragrance of her body, Tang Wan''s warm lips, and even her wildly beating heart, and even Tang Wan''s slightly trembling body, which was at a loss of what to do.


    It''s not a dream.


    "Dammit, there really isn''t any more here." Wei Ci cursed, "I don''t believe that you and that brat can escape from my hand!" Then he quickly left.


    After a long while, when Wei Ci still had not returned, Tang Wan finally pushed Faang Wei away and came out of the secret room. She adjusted her clothes and pretended to be calm: "Nothing happened today."


    Faang Wei saw that Tang Wan had suddenly become as cold as ice and frost. He replied with a hint of disappointment: "I know, I won''t tell anyone."


    Tang Wan quickly left and chased after her. She asked with concern, "Where are you going? Wei Ci is still outside. You, if you go out ¡­ "If I get hit by him, what should I do ¡­"


    "Get lost!" Tang Wan stopped in her tracks, and said sternly, "If you dare to say half a word to anyone about today''s matter, I''ll kill you!"

 C63

    When Faang Wei returned to the classroom, he knew that this was the safest place, because even if Wei Ci had more guts, he would not dare to make a move on him in public. Furthermore, he was only used by Wei Ci as a tool to deal with Tang Wan, and Wei Ci did not take the risk of falling out with his grandfather.


    Faang Wei was not worried about himself, but Tang Wan ¡­ Would she be able to escape this calamity?


    The entire morning, Faang Wei''s heart passed by nervously. As expected, Tang Wan disappeared for the entire morning. She was an expert in Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect, Wei Ci would definitely not be able to hurt her. Faang Wei frowned, she had not been in the mood to listen to the class all morning, and would glance out of the window from time to time. She should not have been looking forward to Tang Wan''s appearance.


    In the afternoon, Tang Wan still did not appear, and it was finally the end of class. Faang Wei and Shang Que, like usual, sat in Wang An''s car, and then, returned home, where Shang Fu seemed to be a little different than usual. He sat there in a daze with a tea cup in his hands, and Faang Wei, filled with thoughts, hid in his own room, and started to study with all his might.


    After that, Faang Wei impatiently said a few harsh words that almost made Shang Que cry. He swore to himself that he would not speak to Faang Wei again for at least three days, and the moment he returned home, he would rush into his own room angrily. He slammed the door loudly, and told everyone in the room that he had angered First Miss Shang.


    However, everyone in the room had their own thoughts, and no one cared about whether Shang Que had gotten angry or not.


    Shang Fu sat on the sofa, calmly drinking the water from his cup. After drinking it, he would fill it up, and even the scalding water did not reach his hands. It was only because of Wang An''s kind reminder that he put down the tea cup, and sighed: "Which means to say, Tang Wan was ambushed by Wei Ci, and was almost killed by Wei Ci? Do you think it''s possible? "


    "Wei Ci is vicious and evil, but this time, he is using Faang Wei''s hand. It is possible that Tang Wan did not guard against a sneak attack." Wang An nodded, "I can see with confidence, but Tang Wan fell for a Venous Insect Posion, it doesn''t look fake."


    No, "Shang Fu revealed a pondering expression, and said:" Let me analyze with you, Firstly, Wei Ci is truly a straightforward person, but Tang Wan''s mind is deep, and is experienced in scheming, do you think that in terms of intelligence and scheming, Tang Wan cannot compare to Wei Ci, and what Wei Ci can think of, would she not think of it? Secondly, Shangguan Yinyang does like Tang Wan, but do you think that Tang Wan would get jealous because of a man? "Don''t forget, Tang Wan cultivates the Taoist techniques of the Taiping, paying the most attention to cleanliness and lack of desire. With her over a hundred years of age, suddenly thinking of spring, and even fighting with a little girl for love and jealousy. This is unrealistic, third ¡­"


    Wang An suddenly interjected, "It''s not that the female cultivator in the Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect isn''t in love with the mortal world. Shangguan Yinyang is elegant and outstanding, and is the young master of a Taoist school. It''s reasonable that Tang Wan is in love with her."


    "No, I believe Shangguan Yinyang has the ability to move any woman''s heart in the world, but it can''t be Tang Wan. Have you forgotten the legend that happened with Tang Wan fifty years ago?"


    Wang An''s heart trembled as he nodded.


    Shang Fu continued: "Thirdly, with Tang Wan''s personality, she would never rashly make a move, and the moment she makes a move, she must be completely confident. Although Wei Ci is a Sect Leader of Zhuyou, I do not believe that he will miss ten moves against Tang Wan, but Tang Wan actually lost, don''t you think that''s strange?"


    Wang An shook his head, and said: "Could it be that Tang Wan was acting on purpose, what is her goal?"


    "Think of it as weak." Shang Fu said, "No man in the world can reject a woman who needs her protection. Tang Wan''s move is so powerful, that''s why she has separated the relationship between Faang Wei and Zhuyou, and also ¡­ Sigh, Faang Wei is still just a child after all, how can he be a match for Tang Wan? "


    "You said that Faang Wei has already fallen in?"


    Shang Fu glanced at the tightly shut door of Faang Wei''s room from afar and sighed, "It''s even more than that.


    Wang An said angrily: "If this brat is really controlled by Tang Wan, then wouldn''t all of the plans we have worked so hard to create would all be for naught? No, I have to notify Fang Geyin and have him come over and take care of this brat. "


    "Before the time is up, Fang Geyin will be the last trump card in our hands. Unless absolutely necessary, do not use it lightly."


    "Don''t tell me that we are just going to allow this brat to take advantage of us and get beaten up by Tang Wan?"


    "Do you have any better ideas?" Shang Fu stood up and said, "I guess I''ll take it one step at a time. if it really comes to a point where there is no other choice. "


    Wang An coldly replied, "I will kill him. Even if he is not of use to me, we definitely cannot leave behind such a source of disaster."


    Shang Fu stood up and walked away shakily, but he did not refute Wang An''s suggestion.


    The entire night passed quickly, and Faang Wei''s mind was filled with the ''good times'' he had spent with Tang Wan this morning. He simply did not have the mood to review, and simply went to bed.


    When can I be like them, and be able to get my own name within the sect ¡­


    Unknowingly, Faang Wei gradually fell asleep. In his dream, he once again returned to that familiar place ¡­


    River of life and death, White Bone Bridge.


    As Faang Wei stood on the bridge, countless Yin Spirit were eyeing him covetously. Faang Wei had long gotten used to it, so he simply sat down and started cultivating in the Yin Corpse Technique. Countless evil aura poured into his nose and mouth, he was already accustomed to all of this. Suddenly, on a whim, Faang Wei reached out his hand and grabbed two Yin Spirit from the River of Life and Death.


    The two Yin Spirit seemed to be telepathically linked with Faang Wei, and actually started fighting with each other on the White Bone Bridge.


    Faang Wei looked carefully, these two Yin Spirit were using the fighting techniques that Tang Wan and Wei Ci used in the daytime.


    Faang Wei followed behind the two Yin Spirit and imitated their movements. As long as he thought about it, anywhere that he did not understand, the two Yin Spirit would stop and use their slow movements to decompose the moves for Faang Wei. It was only until Faang Wei saw through all of their moves did he begin to decompose his next action.


    In one night, Faang Wei had repeated the moves Wei Ci had made with Tang Wan in his dreams. Unknowingly, when the sky had turned bright, Faang Wei had woken up from his dream and jumped off the bed.


    Only now did Faang Wei realize that every move that Tang Wan had done with Wei Ci yesterday, had been completely engraved in his mind. He could use all of them freely and skillfully, just like how he had taught Wei Ci and Tang Wan all the techniques himself.


    All that was lacking was the experience of the fire and the random response to the enemy.


    Faang Wei could not help but feel ecstatic in his heart, as if he had discovered a gigantic treasure. In other words, in the future, when he sees someone else fighting, he would be able to rely on the Yin Spirit s in his dreams to learn all the moves one by one.


    This was simply a god-like skill!


    Faang Wei was so excited that he was about to go crazy, so he simply accepted the Life-killing Blade s that were tied to his hands and played with both Wei Ci''s and Tang Wan''s moves one by one until he started sweating profusely.


    Class ended. Faang Wei''s life began to become monotonous and simple again, but after hearing that Tang Wan had taken hherannual leave and would only come to class after a while, she felt a little disappointed and frustrated. Luckily, Faang Wei was not the type of person who had no control at all, and his life was soon filled with review, and his relationship with Shang Que also returned to normal. Shang Que''s "Oath" only lasted for half a day, and even if the ice crumbled, she would still fight passionately with Faang Wei, staying close to him.


    All this calmness made Faang Wei feel satisfied, but he might not have thought that in the outside world, surrounding him, a storm had already quietly arrived.

 C64

    Clang, a clear sound of a gong broke the silence of the night. The old man and the young man walked along the deserted road, the village had been in ruins for a long time, and they had already settled down in less than ten households. Moreover, they were all elderly people.


    "Yin people borrow the path, Yang people avoid ¡­" A hoarse voice rang out, the old man knocked on the small Yin Luo in his hand, the pale yellow paper money spilled all over the road, a young man who was not even twenty years old stood behind him, nervously staring at the peaceful bowl in his hand, afraid that the water would drip out.


    The old man passed through the village and heaved a sigh of relief: "Dake, if you are tired, we will rest for a bit. Anyway, we are not far from the God of Happiness Inn, so we can definitely make it there before dawn."


    The young junior said, "Master San, it''s alright, I can still walk. is to see if God of Happiness can take it or not. "


    "God of Happiness?" The young man quickly went around him, handed him a cigarette and lit it. San Ye took a drag on his cigarette, and said: "You don''t care about these dead people, just treat them as animals, they are just us, the god of wealth, but now this business is getting more and more difficult, and in the past half year, we have only made this single trip." He came back three or four days later and only f * cking gave her five thousand yuan. Back then ¡­ Sigh, it''s fine if you don''t mention it. "


    The younger generation was called Wang Dake, and the older one was surnamed Bai. He was a direct descendant of the Bai Family, which had risen up sharply within the Zhuyou, and had already faintly replaced the already dead Wang Family as one of the Four Great Sects. Because of Bai San''s position as the third oldest, he often bragged that he was the direct descendant of the Bai Family, and had a close relationship with the Zhuyou Sect Leader Bai Li, but he was well aware that he had only seen Bai Li in Corpse Handler Assembly far, far away, and probably did not even know if Bai Li had such a strong individual like himself. But after all, the name of his Bai Family was enough to scare many people, and all the Zhuyou disciples of his generation gave him some face, honorably calling him Third Old Master Bai. On the other hand, Wang Dake was one of his new disciples.


    Bai Family is different from the other families. In order to increase his own strength, he had long broken the tradition of not taking in outer appearances of disciples, the disciples in the sect have a mix of good and bad luck, and often, there was a situation where several forces attacked just because of a single ''foot off'' business. This caused Wei Ci to have a headache, and our Third Old Master Bai''s character is extremely bad: as long as you are willing to pay, no one will refuse.


    After finishing his smoke, Third Old Master Bai stood up and knocked on the small gong with his butt. Wang Dake also picked up his blue and white bowl and followed behind God of Happiness.


    Third Old Master Bai was anxious and anxiously beat the Yin Luo in his hands again. A series of ear-piercing sounds rang out but the God of Happiness still did not react.


    God of Happiness''s body became extremely stiff, as if he had kicked a piece of iron. He cried out in pain as he smashed the Yin Luo in his hand towards God of Happiness.


    God of Happiness still did not move. He had lost all face in front of his disciple and became angry as an old man. Just as he was about to make things difficult for his disciple, Wang Dake suddenly called out, "Master San, listen."


    "Hmm?" Third Old Master Bai stopped and asked, "What''s going on?"


    "Wind, what a strong wind." Wang Dake tremblingly said, "I have often heard the elders talk about it. If the wind blows, there will definitely be some unclean things approaching. We won''t encounter any of them ¡­"


    "I''ve really seen a ghost today!" The Third Old Master Bai whined, "What''s going on with this God of Happiness today, it seems like he owes me repairs. If he pisses me off, I''ll chop you into pieces so that you won''t even have a complete corpse even if you die!"


    "So cold." Wang Dake suddenly hugged his shoulders, and his face became extremely ugly, "Why is it so cold all of a sudden, Master San, you couldn''t have really met a ''good friend'', right?"


    Third Old Master Bai also felt that something was wrong. When the wind blew, he could not help but feel a tinge of chill, and muttered: "It''s true, it can''t be true, right? Don''t worry, with me here, I want to see what kind of thing dares to be so impudent in front of my Third Old Master Bai! "


    "Huff ¡­ Huff ¡­" The gale became more and more anxious, suddenly lifting off the bamboo hat that was originally on God of Happiness''s head, revealing a yellow symbol on his forehead, following that, an even fiercer gust of wind blew over, directly blowing away the Soul Lock Talisman on God of Happiness''s face.


    "How is this possible?" Third Old Master Bai''s eyes were wide opened. This was the first time in his career that he encountered such a strange thing. Immediately after, an ominous thought surfaced in his mind as he shouted, "Damn it! God of Happiness is dead! "


    "Huh?" Before Wang Dake could react, Third Old Master Bai had already started running away, but God of Happiness, who was just inches away from him, suddenly jumped up, and pressed Third Old Master Bai right under his body. Third Old Master Bai''s face turned green, and shouted loudly: "Dake, save me, save me!"


    The current Wang Dake didn''t care about Third Old Master Bai''s life at all. He was so scared that he almost peed his pants, and ran in the same direction without even looking back.


    Third Old Master Bai was anxious and angry, but luckily he was still a disciple of the Zhuyou, and this God of Happiness passed away due to old age, not untimely death, so the grievances in his body were insufficient. In a hurry, Third Old Master Bai bit the tip of his tongue, and sprayed a mouthful of True Yang Blood onto God of Happiness''s face.


    God of Happiness trembled, the hand that was grabbing onto Third Old Master Bai''s neck immediately softened. When Third Old Master Bai saw that there was no time to react, he flipped his body over and quickly took out another Glyph, pasting it on God of Happiness''s face. After doing all this, he sat on the ground and panted heavily.


    And just at this time, Wang Dake returned. Third Old Master Bai had wanted to stand up and teach him a lesson, but who knew that Wang Dake''s entire body was drenched in sweat, and his pants were drenched in sweat, exuding a strong stench of urine.


    "Brat, you still know how to come back!"


    "Later... "Behind..." Wang Dake was so scared that he couldn''t even speak clearly, "Later, it''s coming ¡­" "Run, run!"


    Third Old Master Bai looked towards the direction Wang Dake had come from, only to see two ''people'' with withered faces and dressed in the attire of the Qing Dynasty following behind Wang Dake. They extended their hands forward, and from afar, he could see the ten steel-blade-like fingernails in their hands.


    "Zombies!" When Third Old Master Bai saw the clothing of these two zombies, he knew that they were at least the old zombies from the Qing Dynasty!


    This was definitely not something that Third Old Master Bai, who was at his level, could handle. Third Old Master Bai was so scared that his soul left his body and with a loud cry, he did not even bother with God of Happiness as he ran.


    Although the two zombies could not run, but they came to a far distance when they made contact with each other. One of the zombies suddenly threw out a claw and smashed God of Happiness''s head, causing white brain matter to flow out immediately. The two of them took out their hands and started to stir the brain matter like wolves and tigers, and in a few moments, they had completely devoured the brain matter of God of Happiness, as if they were not satisfied with the result.


    The sound of wind behind him seemed to be getting more and more anxious. Third Old Master Bai was so scared that he did not even dare turn his head back, as if he wanted to escape, but the "thump thump thump thump thump" sound of the sound was getting clearer and clearer. Wang Dake could no longer hold himself back.


    "Third Old Master Bai, quickly think of a way. Save me!" Wang Dake cried.


    "If I had the ability to kill zombies, would I even need to run? "Aiya ¡­" While he was speaking, one of the zombies directly pounced at Third Old Master Bai, and the other zombie also pounced at Wang Dake.


    Wang Dake and Third Old Master Bai were so frightened that they had snot and tears flowing from their eyes. They wailed and wailed on the ground towards their parents, but it was a pity that they were begging towards zombies that no longer had any humanity left, the two of them wore Qing Dynasty''s uniform with immense strength, one hand holding down Wang Dake and Third Old Master Bai tightly, the other raised up, and with one hammer strike, Wang Dake and Third Old Master Bai''s brains were about to burst out and they died!


    "Five Elements of Rising Energy, Divine Firmament Righteous Bestowal Spell!" Just as the Third Old Master Bai and Wang Dake''s life was at stake, a clear cry rang out, and at the same time, two shining objects flew over from behind, and directly penetrated the two zombies'' chests.


    At this time, Wang Dake and Third Old Master Bai had already fainted.


    "..."


    "I''m up, I''m up." Wang Dake seemed to hear someone calling him. When he opened his eyes, he saw a girl wearing a green lake shore dress kicking him, and beside her laid the still unconscious Third Old Master Bai.


    "Am I dead? Have I been eaten by zombies? " Wang Dake immediately touched his own body, and only after realizing that not a single strand of hair was missing did he relax. Wang Dake excitedly grabbed the Third Old Master Bai and shook his head, then said excitedly: "Master San, Master San, we are not dead, we are not dead."


    "Bastard." The lakeshore girl had a look of contempt on her face. She had saved people twice in the past few days. Compared to the Tang brat that she had saved in Rat City, the person in front of her had too many pustules.


    "Little Luo, we followed these two Night Bodies for three days and three nights. Fortunately, you were here, and it was not your Divine Firmament Chapter.


    "That''s right, it''s all thanks to the Little Luo, otherwise these two Night Bodies would have turned into Red Fiends, which would have made it even more difficult to deal with."


    "Alright, let''s go. I''ll treat you to a midnight snack tonight."


    Wang Xiaoluo said: "Wait a moment, you guys go take a look to see if the two dead bodies are dead or not, they have after all cultivated for two hundred years, and are not easy to deal with."


    "Little Luo, why are you being so careful? You are the direct disciple of Elder Huang. The Divine Firmament Chapter is invincible. How could you make a mistake? "You two, are you dead? If you aren''t, then hurry up and bury these two bastards for us. We''ll consider you as repaying us for saving our lives."


    At this time, Third Old Master Bai had already woken up. Looking at the group of people in front of him, he said carefully, "You all ¡­ You are... People from the Seal? "


    "That''s right." A young man in his thirties said proudly.


    "I, I, this lowly one, Third Old Master Bai, no, Bai Ba, thank you. Thank you, deities of the Great Firmament, for saving my life. Are you really people of the Seal?" Third Old Master Bai''s brain was already on the verge of exploding from the series of events. He thought that he would die for sure, but he never thought that not only would he escape death, he would even see the sect''s famous seal.


    The shadow of the tree, the figure of Tor, the person who could see the seal in his life, that was something he didn''t even dare to think about. Third Old Master Bai looked like a fanatical Starseeker as he stood there at a loss, a flattering smile appearing on his face.


    "Alright, alright. Go back to your work." One of them arrived and turned to face Wang Xiaoluo, her face revealing a fawning expression, "Little Luo, the method of memorizing the Divine Firmament Chapter''s righteousness was really well fought, to the point where it seems to be a little like Elder Huang."


    Wang Xiaoluo glared at him, "Have you seen my master take action before?"


    That person coughed and said embarrassedly: "How could I have such good luck with my eyes? I guessed it ¡­" "Guess ¡­"


    "Don''t speak nonsense if you don''t understand," Wang Xiaoluo said, "Although both my master''s Divine Firmament Righteous Bestowal Spell and the Five Heavenly Lightning Palm of the Zhuyou are thunder arts, they are completely different in nature. My master''s Divine Firmament Righteous Spell is a thunder art, while the Wei Family is a thunder control art.


    "Haha, haha." Immediately, everyone started laughing, and said, "The current Patriarch of Wei Family is a woman, how could it be possible to master the Five Heavenly Lightning Palm, a technique that only suits men ¡­"


    Hmph, suddenly, a cold snort sounded out in everyone''s ears, and instantly, everyone tensed up. The smile on their faces disappeared as Wang Xiaoluo called out softly, "Who is it!?"


    Furthermore, there were a few direct disciples in the Eight Ancient Surnames. Wang Xiaoluo''s identity was even more extraordinary, she was one of Elder Huang''s inner disciples, this group of people all believed themselves to be the top experts in the young generation, yet none of them noticed that someone was lurking in the vicinity.


    Who could this person be?


    One of them said loudly, "Senior, since you''ve come, there''s no need to hide. We''re disciples of the Imperial Seal, we''re not bad people."


    "Seal." The voice snorted again, "Are you the eunuch''s grand disciple?"


    Swish! Everyone''s face immediately turned white, and Wang Xiaoluo was so angry that his entire body was trembling, "Watch your mouth."


    The few of them looked around for any possible hiding places, but did not find any trace of that person. However, that person''s voice sounded very clearly once more, "That eunuch stole Five Heavenly Lightning Palm from the Wei Family.


    "Who the hell are you? What kind of skills do you possess to be so sneaky?" Wang Xiaoluo yelled in a stern voice, "If you have the ability to come out, I will naturally let you know the power of the Sacred Righteous Method."


    "What qualifications do you have to see me?" "If you kill one of our clansmen, I will kill you and the other ten."


    "Clansmen, his clansmen?" Wang Xiaoluo and the others had already confirmed her identity.


    Zombie!


    However, what rank was this zombie? Could it be a Red Demon? It could even be a Walking Corpse? It could even be flying!


    If it was a zombie, then they were bound to die.


    Even if it was in their entire lives, they wouldn''t necessarily have the ''good fortune'' to personally see it. If it was in the realm of Walking Corpse, even if it was in the realm of Great Ghost Head, even if they couldn''t win, with Wang Xiaoluo here, her Sacred Righteous Method would be the bane of all Zombie Race. It wasn''t impossible for them to escape.


    Damn it ¡­ Today, they were only tracking the two black zombies. They never thought that they would encounter such a huge disaster.


    "Master, master ¡­" Just as the people of the Imperial City were extremely nervous, Wang Dake suddenly shouted, "They''re alive."


    It was only then that the people with the seal realized that the two Night Bodies that Wang Xiaoluo had killed with her Sacred Righteous Method were actually standing up while trembling in fear!


    Wang Xiaoluo looked at the two zombies in front of him in disbelief. The Sacred Righteous Method could exterminate zombies, but there was no chance of it surviving.


    However, reality was right in front of them. Not only did these two zombies survive, they even approached the person with one leap. They stretched out their hands and a sickle-like hand pierced into the two zombies'' chests. The heart was dug up alive.


    Miserable screams pierced the night sky.


    Third Old Master Bai''s entire body went stiff as he watched. This ¡­ this was the seal''s man, how could the seal''s man be defeated, how could he be killed!


    The two zombies seemed to have become a ''person'', their movement skills and footsteps had become ten times faster, Wang Xiaoluo only saw her vision become blurry, followed by miserable screams. Without exception, everyone had their chests pierced by the two zombies in an instant, and their beating hearts were taken out.


    Wang Xiaoluo was so scared that she almost forgot about the Sacred Righteous Method.


    As the two zombies closed in on Wang Xiaoluo step by step, Wang Xiaoluo was so scared that she retreated step by step. In front of the two zombies, she was no longer the shining hero in front of her, but rather a rabbit that was being watched by the two tigers.


    "Stop." Suddenly, that voice rang out again. The two zombies stopped in their tracks at the same time and knelt down on all fours. They cried out, "We pay our respects to Saint Rulers."


    She held onto the three foot long killing sword in his hand, and behind him, she could vaguely see a gigantic view constructed with countless human heads. With the wind blowing, the biting cold killing intent caused Wang Xiaoluo to be almost unable to stand steadily.


    "You ¡­ Just who are you? "


    "I, Bai''s sword, have no regard for killing, but I have never killed a woman, child, or child. Today, I shall spare your life. Go back and tell the eunuch that I will wash his head and wait for Bai to take it."


    "You, you are ¡­" Wang Xiaoluo was already so scared that her teeth were trembling. She could vaguely guess who this ancient general who was filled with endless killing intent was.


    "Human Slaughter... Human Slaughterer Bai Qi... "

 C65

    There were already four to five people standing or sitting inside the house, but they all had a slightly anxious expression on their faces. Seeing that man had entered the house, they all stood up and one of them said: "Lin Yi, have you asked around carefully?"


    The person nodded and asked, "Where is Martial Uncle?"


    "Senior Master is trying to force the poison inside. Damn, those slut on Phoenix Mountain sure have some skill." Fortunately, Junior Master has profound strength, otherwise, I would truly be in Wei Ci''s shoes. "


    "Wei Ci," Lin Yi''s heart tensed up, and asked hurriedly: "Why did Wei Ci come to the couch, why is he bickering with martial uncle again?"


    One of them waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "These are all small matters. Don''t ask anymore. Did you find out what we wanted you to find out?"


    Lin Yi took a deep breath, and said with lingering fear: "That''s right, the news is correct.


    A few of them rushed over and asked anxiously, "Where is he?"


    "Map." Lin Yi walked to the open map on the table, pointed with his finger, and said: "Right here, not far from the Changsha. If you''re driving, it''ll only take two hours. "


    One of them muttered: "Last time, Bai Qi appeared in Guizhou, why is it that he came to Changsha this time around? Lin Yi, tell me all of your news, and let Bai Qi appear. This is a huge matter and you mustn''t make any mistakes in any of these details. "


    Lin Yi nodded his head, "This time, Bai Qi should be rushing towards the seal. On that day, Elder Wang Xiaoluo was leading a group of people to chase after the two Dark Rigids.Originally, Wang Xiaoluo had already exterminated the two zombies, but who would have thought that Bai Qi would suddenly appear midway. As if he was cutting vegetables, he ordered the two Black Rigid.s to kill all of them, leaving Wang Xiaoluo alone."


    "Huh?" A few people looked at each other and said, "Which one are all dead?"


    Lin Yi counted on his fingers, "Yao Fang, Zhang Ding, Yao Yuan, Jiang Ning, Ying Zhen, Ji Yuanxuan, Jiang Feng."


    "Yao Fang has been killed!" "He''s actually one of the top experts in the younger generation of Yao Family."


    Isn''t it?" Lin Yi let out a long sigh, and said, "Speaking of skill, which one of us is a match for any of the seven, and adding the last time we were in the Guizhou Province, Bai Qi had already killed an entire twelve people from his Eight Ancient Surnames. I believe that the seal will become a pot of porridge inside. Bai Qi is really going to start a massacre this time.


    "Bai Qi appeared, and the last time was something that happened a hundred or two hundred years ago. Why is he suddenly appearing this time, and why is he so vicious right from the start? Is there no movement from Elder Huang''s side?"


    "What can Elder Huang do?" Lin Yi laughed bitterly, "How can a human slaying a Bai Qi live up to his name? These people are just appetizers, the greater the danger, it is hard to say whether or not the Seal can escape this calamity. However, as long as the seal is weakened, it might be a good thing for us. "


    "Foolish!" Suddenly, a voice sounded, causing a few people to turn their heads at the same time. Tang Wan did not know when she had appeared, but she looked at them with a face full of anger.


    "Four Crime and Ten Evils, these are all existences at the highest level among zombies, and just Bai Qi alone is enough to frighten you all to death? If the other zombies come out, won''t you all fall without a fight? Don''t forget, our Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect is the Ox''s Ear that controls an entire meridian, its reputation wasn''t given to us by others, but rather fought it in a single battle by our ancestors. Don''t tell me you want our Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect''s name to be destroyed in our hands? Just Bai Qi alone is already enough to scare you all to the point of making you cowards cower, but don''t forget, all of our previous sect masters had the ability to fight against the Four Crimes and Ten Evils alone! You guys are afraid before the fight, are you still worthy to be my Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect''s disciples? "


    Their faces turned red at the same time and they said in unison, "You are right, uncle-master."


    Tang Wan walked to the map and said: "What other news do you have? Tell me."


    "Bai Qi probably came for the Imperial Seal this time. He left Wang Xiaoluo''s life for Wang Xiaoluo to tell Elder Huang that he will find trouble with Elder Huang and that Elder Huang''s birthday is about to come, so it''s very likely that Bai Qi will appear on Elder Huang''s birthday."


    Tang Wan nodded her head: "The Seal has been chasing after the Four Crimes and Ten Evils for thousands of years already. Even though it hasn''t succeeded a single time, I can''t deny that the Four Crimes and Ten Evils have always been in a state of desperation, let alone fighting back. Even though Bai Qi was famous while he was still alive, but it''s already been more than five hundred years since he entered the Flying Slayer Realm.


    "Martial Uncle, quickly tell me." The few of them hurriedly said.


    Tang Wan slowly said: "He wants to pass his tribulation."


    "Crossing tribulation!" The few of them raised their heads at the same time and said, "Zombie tribulation?" This... This is impossible. "


    "Bai Qi has disappeared for two hundred years, if I am not mistaken, he has been preparing for his tribulation. This time, he made a high-profile appearance, in order to absorb the resentful aura of heaven and earth, and use it as the capital for his tribulation. That is why the seal became the first target for him, and after the seal, was our Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect, and even Yinshan, Mao Shan, Genuine, Zi Xuan, and possibly even Zhuyou, we could not escape his plans.


    "Zombie tribulation has a 90% chance of survival, is Bai Qi willing to give up his 2000 years of cultivation? "What if he fails?"


    Tang Wan looked at the person who spoke, and said slowly: "What if it succeeds?"


    If they succeeded, they would be able to go from the Lesser Heaven stage to the Innate realm with one step, becoming a Innate Zombie. Not only would they not die, they would even have the ability to change the world, and reconstruct the laws of the world. At that time, it would become a legend, and they would be invincible!


    Other than the Four Crimes and Ten Evils, there were definitely no more than twenty known Nondissolving Bone in the world. These were all considered ''Saint Rulers'' within the Zombie Race, but they had never heard of any Nondissolving Bone daring to undergo a tribulation, nor had they ever heard of any zombie successfully undergoing a tribulation!


    Lin Yi laughed: "Then he''s courting death."


    Tang Wan said, "It''s not like zombies have never successfully transcended tribulation."


    "That''s different. Those are just legends. There is no such thing as a legend. These are all stories of the sects catching up to the shadows. Could it be that Martial Uncle believes this?"


    "Yes." Tang Wan nodded heavily, "I believe you, because I have seen it with my own eyes."


    "Even if there really is such a thing, he would be completely different from Bai Qi." Lin Yi said, "That person was originally a Innate Zombie, while Bai Qi is a Acquired Stage Zombie, he definitely could not succeed!"


    If Bai Qi is truly preparing for tribulation, then he definitely has the determination to die. After living, he must take back all of his debts, and whether or not the Seal can escape this time, will depend on how Elder Huang is going to take care of himself. However, the Seal cannot be extinguished, because he is after all, the symbol of the righteous path. If Elder Huang is to use the ''Ten Thousand Worlds'' flag as a last resort, then according to the ancestor''s teachings, even if our Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect doesn''t want to wade through this muddy water, we will still have to wade through it. "


    "Elder Huang, will you really do this?" A person couldn''t help but say, "This is an irreparable damage to the authority of the Imperial Seal."


    "In the face of such a calamity, Elder Huang has no other choice." Tang Wan sighed, "Fortunately, there is no possibility of cooperation between the Four Crimes and Ten Evils and the Zombie Race is also independent. If they were to join hands, perhaps this world wouldn''t be ours. Lin Yi, continue to inquire about news, not only is it about the movement of the seal and Bai Qi''s movements, if there are any other zombies above, remember to come back and report to us. As long as it is above Red Fiend, Li Shan Ming, you must report everything to the Heavenly Master when you go back, Lin Wen Xing, you must continue to sit on the sofa and watch the Zhuyou from the sidelines, especially Wei Ci, you went against your oath, and you must move on your own accord. There are no movements from the Zhuyou at all, and don''t forget about Fang Geyin''s movements, also don''t forget about Wang Di. Even if he''s gone, that little zombie definitely can''t run out of Changsha City. You should know what that little zombie means to us. "


    Wang Di couldn''t help but go over and say, "That little zombie, really ¡­" "Yes ¡­"


    "Don''t ask. "Do your job well." Tang Wan said, "I still have my own matters to take care of, so there is no movement to take care of you two. In the future, if you guys need anything, just meet up here, remember, do not make any calls, you guys should also know the methods of the Seal, there are people in the entire State Security department, I will emphasize once again, you guys aren''t doing things for me, Tang Wan, but for Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect. If you want to enter Qishe Land, it will depend on your own abilities."


    A feverish look appeared in the eyes of those people as they nodded in unison, "Yes, we will definitely do a good job and not embarrass Martial Uncle."


    "Disperse." Tang Wan waved her hand and the few of them went back to busy themselves with their own matters. Only Lin Yi was still waiting on the spot.


    Tang Wan looked at him and said coldly: "Is there anything else?"


    Lin Yi''s expression was a little awkward as he said: "There is still a small matter that I don''t know whether or not I should say."


    "Since you know you shouldn''t say it, then what else is there to say?" Tang Wan said indifferently, "Did your bad friend ask you to pass this message again?"


    Lin Yi took out a letter from his chest pocket: "He asked me to bring this over to you. He said that in this age, nothing is safe, and it''s even the most ancient method that is useful.


    "He has some bullshit secrets. She''s just eaten a few bowls of rice today and picked up a few girls tomorrow. I don''t know him yet, so she''s acting so secretive, but she''s not bullsh * t." Tang Wan forced out a smile on her face, "In the future, you don''t have to interact much with the people from the Yin Mountain, especially him, she has a stomach full of bad tricks, if she doesn''t practice properly, she would think of some evil ideas."


    "Yes, yes, yes." Lin Yi nodded his head, "But I can see that Shangguan is still quite interested in you, otherwise, how would there be people writing letters these days? They even went through so much effort to get me to bring you here, maybe there really will be some surprises."


    "Who knows if he copied the letter he gave Wei Ci to me? I don''t even know who he is." Tang Wan laughed, "Alright, your henchman mission is also complete, scram."


    "Hai." Lin Yi acknowledged his presence and quickly walked away with a smile.

 C66

    Beijing.


    The gate of the courtyard was closed all year round, and there was not even a sign on the door, not even a guard on it. People who came here often just took a look from afar, and then ran away as if they were running away. If a few outsiders came near by by by chance, there would be a few black-clothed people in sunglasses, and they would ask you to hand over your ID card for inspection. Everyone knew that this was definitely a harmful department of the government, but no one could say which department they belonged to.


    An old-fashioned Beijing jeep with the number "v" written on its license plate slowly drove over. Without a whistle, the door slowly opened as Wang Xiaoluo jumped out of the jeep and quickly entered a room in the middle. There was a person waiting inside who saw Wang Xiaoluo and asked, "Little Luo, are you injured? The old man already knows about Hunan, she''s in the room receiving guests. "


    "Meet someone? "Here?" Wang Xiaoluo was stunned, then said: "The old man actually saw someone. Who would be so bold as to let the old tutor personally meet you here? "


    "Don''t ask too much, it''s definitely a big shot. Wait here, when the old man stops, I''ll arrange for you to personally report to him."


    Yes." After waiting for around half an hour, the door suddenly opened, and a few burly men clustered around a skinny old man walked out. That person did not look around, nor did anyone greet them, but based on Wang Xiaoluo''s experience, she could tell that this person must have been an important person in charge of an important department for a long time, so the people in the room quickly pulled Wang Xiaoluo apart to give him room. Wang Xiaoluo bowed her head in greeting, and that person quickly left.


    The bodyguard opened the door and stepped in. Wang Xiaoluo noted that whether it was the model or the license plate, it was extremely ordinary, but from the details of the car window, tires, and trunk, it was obvious that the car had been modified by an expert, and the price was definitely not cheap, it should be above eight digits in number.


    The car left very quickly, and the people in the room also quickly entered through the door. After a while, they came out and whispered, "The old man called for you."


    Wang Xiaoluo nodded and entered through the door. After entering, don''t use the Heavenly Passage, don''t use it, instead, walk along a zigzag corridor that floated above a lake, at a distance, there were intertwining rocks and fake mountains, giving off a feeling of time and space, as if he had entered an ancient prince''s mansion, but Wang Xiaoluo knew that every blade of grass, tree, mountain and rock was preserved until today in the Qing Dynasty. It was even more priceless, to the point where every pillar and tile in the house would be taken away.


    Beside him was a golden silk bird cage with a canary inside. As if knowing that the owner was fishing, it did not make any noise and just quietly squatted inside the cage. Wang Xiaoluo then drove through the pergola and walked in front of that person, lightly calling out: "Old Master."


    Wang Xiaoluo waited at the side for half an hour and could not resist asking, "Old Gramps, you didn''t bring your fishing rod?"


    It turned out that the old man only posed like he was fishing, but he did not have a fishing rod in his hand. The old man hissed once, then pretended to swing the rod, retracted the rod, stood up and said, "The fish were all scared away by you, you should hit them."


    The man''s voice sounded slightly hoarse and feminine, even his every move was feminine, there was an indescribable femininity to it, his forehead was shaved till it was shiny and smooth, and there was even some reflection in the sunlight, he had a sparse rat tail behind his head, his face was clean-shaven, he didn''t even have a single strand of hair left, he picked up the Golden Silk Bird Cage beside him and hissed a few times, and the Golden Silk Sparrow within immediately became excited, chirping non-stop and singing along with the man.


    The old man revealed a benevolent smile and said, "It''s been so many years, and I can''t change this hobby. "When did you come back? Don''t leave today, let''s stay for dinner."


    Wang Xiaoluo''s heart warmed, and she said: "Old Master, I just returned. Shouldn''t I be rushing over to see you the moment I get off the plane?"


    "Good, good, good. I''ve always wanted you to accompany me. Right now, the Young Lord is alone by my side. He''s very lonely. Other than you guys, no one remembers an old man like me."


    Wang Xiaoluo laughed: "Old Master, isn''t everyone busy? In the future, I will definitely make sure Senior Brother Zhang Qin and Senior Sister Li come back to accompany you."


    "You!" The old man laughed, "Your mouth is sweeter than anyone, but no one can do it. Alright, there''s nothing fun to do this time in Hunan."


    Wang Xiaoluo took a deep breath in, "Old Master, I met Bai ¡­"


    The old tutor chuckled, "Let''s not talk about this first. This is a small matter and not important. Tell me about yourself first. Have you met any more reliable boys?"


    In Wang Xiaoluo''s mind, a sudden thought of the filthy Tang Wei that she had saved in the Mouse City came to mind. She was shocked ¡ª ¡ª Why would he think of him? She replied, "Of course not. When I go out, I do errands for you. How can I have the time to think about those things? Besides, I don''t plan on marrying anyone else in this lifetime, staying by your side for the rest of my life."


    "Hur hur." The old man smiled, "Fifty years ago, your Senior Sister Zhou also said the same thing. But now, there are two more grandchildren. I heard she''s going to carry her third granddaughter now. Do you think I would believe you? I remember clearly that I was tricked once. "


    "Old Master." Wang Xiaoluo began to act coquettishly ¡ª Amongst the dozens of people in front of this courtyard, only Wang Xiaoluo dared to act coquettishly in front of this person. In this entire world, there were countless of sects, no less than a thousand, and only Wang Xiaoluo dared to act coquettishly in front of this person.


    "Alright, alright, just take it as me being muddle-headed. I''ll just be tricked once more by you." The old man lifted Wang Xiaoluo''s nose lightly with his hand, and laughed without a care, "Just now, Director Zhou of State Security came to find me, and said that your Senior Brother Jiang had killed dozens of people in Ji Nan this time, and told me to manage it, and that public opinion was too fierce. "What''s there to talk about? I just casually sent him away. When he left, didn''t he look a bit awful?"


    "Yes." Wang Xiaoluo nodded her head, "However, Senior Jiang should have restrained himself. I heard that last time he was still shooting in the busy city, and was put online. If it wasn''t for that ¡­"


    "Forget it, forget it," the old man waved his hand, "Don''t tell me more about this matter in the future. If they can''t suppress it with such a small matter, then is the world still theirs? "Your biggest task right now is to quickly find a boyfriend for me ¡­"


    "Old Master." The moment this matter was mentioned, Wang Xiaoluo started to feel a little awkward. After all, she was still young and was somewhat shy, and Wang Xiaoluo quickly found out about her mission this time. She hurriedly changed the topic, and said: "Old Master, we really met Bai Qi this time."


    "Ah!" "Crap." The old man''s expression changed as he shouted, "Crap!"


    Wang Xiaoluo took a deep breath and said: "This time, Bai Qi appeared in the outskirts of the Changsha region, and the seven people I brought along, were all killed by him. Also, last time in the Gui Province, several of our people were also killed.


    "Oh no, oh no." had never seen Elder Huang this anxious. Seems like Elder Huang really caught his attention this time as he said with a sigh: "How about we send more people to protect you, I''ll call Senior Sister Zhou and Senior Brother Jiang. Also, do you want me to notify the Eight Ancient Surnames people?"


    After Wang Xiaoluo finished speaking in a single breath, she saw Elder Huang spinning around like an ant on a hot pan. Presumably, she was still worried about Wang Xiaoluo and asked, "How about I notify those four people again?"


    "I remember feeding it at seven in the morning. Did you feed it? Look at my memory, if I get old then I won''t remember anymore. I must have forgotten to feed in the morning, since I didn''t eat for the whole morning, then I must be hungry and lost my temper with me. " Elder Huang hugged his birdcage, as if he didn''t even hear what Wang Xiaoluo had said.

 C67

    Faang Wei flicked the paper he had just obtained. Although it was still at the upper levels of the entire class, the fact that Faang Wei had advanced to this rank in just a semester was already beyond Faang Wei''s expectations. Thinking of the various types of papers he had obtained in the first round, Faang Wei couldn''t help but sigh in his heart.


    "How many points did you get?" Faang Wei moved closer and looked at Shang Que''s paper. Shang Que pointed at the trash basket and said, "Find it yourself."


    "You threw it away?" Different from Faang Wei who treated the exam papers as treasures, Shang Que did not take them seriously at all and thought nothing of them. "Otherwise, if you guys can eat like food, I really don''t understand why I have to risk my life to learn all these useless things."


    Faang Wei really picked up Shang Que''s paper from the trash basket and was immediately dumbfounded. Other than a few questions that Shang Que intentionally left unanswered, the rest were all correct. Could it be that zombies had a talent that was one level higher than humans? Faang Wei couldn''t help but shake his head. It seemed that reading books wasn''t something where one could reap rewards just by working hard.


    "Faang Wei, are you going out to play tonight?" Zhang Liang winked as he came over, "All the boys in the class will be going, you can''t not go."


    Shang Que stood up and said: "I want to go as well."


    "Women are not allowed to participate in men''s affairs." Hua Nongyue jumped over and said, "Today is our guys'' party, sorry, we don''t welcome any girls."


    "Tch, who knows what you guys are doing. Faang Wei, don''t go. These people are all bad people. "


    Although Faang Wei was unwilling in his heart, he was still a classmate after all, so he couldn''t refuse his on the spot, and said, "I still have something to do tonight ¡­"


    "If you have anything to do, then go." Xu Fu Ji suddenly took Faang Wei''s arm from behind him, and said mysteriously, "Today is Brother Xiao''s eighteenth birthday, you can''t be not giving Brother Xiao face, right?"


    "Brother Xiao?" Faang Wei heard, "His birthday?"


    If you don''t go, then you won''t be giving face to Brother Xiao. Alright, don''t waste your breath, Shang Que, I''ll warn you, don''t follow me. Regarding the matters of the old masters, it''s better for you women to not get involved.


    "You!" The matter of Shang Que devouring blood a few months ago, they still had some lingering fear in their hearts right now. Although Shang Que had become ''normal'' recently, everyone knew that he was not someone who could easily be provoked. Who knew when he would go berserk.


    Shang Que, just one night. Go back with Uncle An first, I''ll definitely be back by midnight. "" Okay.


    Since Faang Wei had said it like that, Shang Que could only agree and leave by himself with his mouth pouted. Hua Nongyue hugged Faang Wei in his arms and said, "That''s right, I heard that Brother Xiao specially prepared a reserved program for us tonight."


    "What program?" Faang Wei asked.


    "You''ll know once you get there." Hua Nongyue winked at him, as if he was a lowly person who had achieved his goals.


    Brother Xiao, Yuan Xiao. He had heard that his father was a famous real estate agent of Changsha, and since he was a real estate agent, it would be hard to tell whether he was black or white. However, Brother Xiao was very loyal to his classmates and usually took care of them, so as long as he appeared, he would be the one who bought the tickets. Thus, many students liked to play along with him.


    Just like Faang Wei, the Brother Xiao came in through the ''back door'' (Faang Wei was too naive in the past, and only students who thought that their results were good could enter, but only then did he realize that seven or eight people in his class had dropped in empty air, such as Yuan Xiao and Hua Nongyue. These people did not lack money, so of course their parents did not expect them to really go to university.


    Xu Fu Ji and Hua Nongyue carried Faang Wei and skillfully fought one, directly rushing to their destination, which was actually a KTV. Faang Wei was a bit hesitant, and said, "This ¡­ Not so good, here. "


    "A bumpkin." Xu Fu Ji and Hua Nongyue carried Faang Wei inside, and the doorman inside was actually able to call out Hua Nongyue''s name. This caused Faang Wei to be even more shocked, and he said: "You, you come here often?"


    Don''t worry about that. Let''s just go, but let''s get to the point. No one is allowed to tell Old Ben about what happened today, and I''m not afraid of him.


    Xu Fu Ju walked into the elevator familiarly. Faang Wei looked up, the KTV was decorated extravagantly, to the point that Faang Wei was about to go blind. There were a lot of girls in revealing clothing coming and going that couldn''t help but make Faang Wei blush.


    Who knew that Hua Nongyue would actually hit the butt of a little girl who was just passing by, causing Faang Wei to stare blankly. Normally, Hua Nongyue would act a little frivolously for others in the school, but he didn''t have the guts to do anything to girls.


    Knowing that not only was that girl not angry, but she had also given Hua Nongyue a flirtatious glance and walked away with a smile, Hua Nongyue smacked his lips: "One thousand and two hundred."


    Xu Fu Ji''s eyes immediately lit up, and said quietly: "Brother Hua, you understand."


    "It''s very simple. All the girls here look at their height. 1.6m, 1.7m. The price is different as well. This was the level of a thousand and two hundred. "Trust me."


    Zhang Liang was the same, drooling as he quietly asked, "Brother Hua, you''ve done it before?"


    Hua Nongyue shook his head, and Xu Fu Ji was puzzled: "You didn''t?"


    Hua Nongyue said with a bitter face: "I''m afraid of my father."


    "Hahaha." Xu Fu Ji and Zhang Liang laughed until their tears were about to come out, then Hua Nongyue anxiously asked: "You dare? If you don''t have the guts, then don''t joke with me. "


    "Go and ask Brother Xiao, he definitely knows, he definitely did." Hua Nongyue said excitedly, "Brother Xiao is always ahead of us, maybe he has already... "Hee hee ¡­"


    The more Faang Wei heard about it, the more he felt that these people were not people to be trifled with. Zhang Liang was normally a well-behaved person in the school, why did he suddenly become like this today? Maybe it was because everyone had been working hard for the whole semester that they wanted to relax, but this wasn''t the way to relax either.


    This ¡­ this was all bullsh * t.


    Faang Wei brought Faang Wei into the private box, and inside were seven or eight students. Faang Wei looked carefully, most of them were Brother Xiao''s best friends, and one could see that Xu Fu Jiede and the others were lying to him, and most of the students with good results in the class had not come, but why did Brother Xiao call him over?


    Faang Wei didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, but since he was already here, he couldn''t just leave. After sitting down for a while and finding an excuse to slip away, this wasn''t the place he should be.


    No wonder Hua Nongyue and the others wanted to let Shang Que go. If Shang Que knew, wouldn''t he explode?


    Brother Xiao stood up, looking about 1.75 meters tall, which, to southerners, was not considered short. He had a lot of hair and a few acne marks on his face which had not faded yet, and in front of him, there were dozens of bottles of beer. Seeing that Faang Wei had arrived, Brother Xiao immediately went over to greet him.


    His excessive enthusiasm, on the other hand, made Faang Wei a little curious. Normally, he didn''t have much of a relationship with Brother Xiao, so what happened to him today?


    Although Hua Nongyue''s family background was good, it was too low in front of the Brother Xiao. There was no helping it, since his father also begged for food at the hands of the Brother Xiao''s father. He fawningly opened up a bottle of beer for Brother Xiao and filled it up at the same time for both of them. Brother Xiao raised his cup, indicating for Faang Wei to also raise his cup.


    Faang Wei shook his head and laughed: "Brother Xiao, I ¡­ I really don''t. "


    Brother Xiao immediately put down his wine cup on the table and threw the pure sofa saying: "It''s us brothers! If it''s us brothers, then don''t f * cking play with me."


    Faang Wei had no choice but to frown and finish the beer. The beer choked his throat and even made Faang Wei cough non-stop. This was the first time in his life that he was drinking wine. Seeing that Faang Wei had finished, the Brother Xiao finished the wine in his cup satisfied, he patted Faang Wei''s shoulders and said: "From now on, we are brothers."


    "We are all brothers, who said anything about what happened today, it''s just not giving face to my Brother Xiao, do you hear me?"


    On the other hand, Faang Wei was feeling a little awkward as he sat there. Fortunately, the students were having fun and no one had time to talk to him, so Faang Wei secretly prayed in his heart, luckily, they were still students after all, and did not call for the Miss who served the wine.


    After a while, Brother Xiao suddenly put down the wine cup and muttered, "Mother, the atmosphere is not hot enough."


    "I understand, I understand." Hua Nongyue was waiting for the Brother Xiao to say these words, so he immediately went over, and said: I''ll go call a few?


    Faang Wei''s heart sank, and said: "Dammit, what I''m afraid of really comes about. This Brother Xiao is really playing around too much, if I were to be found out by the school, I would be expelled!"


    "Go and get Sister Yu." Brother Xiao waved his hand, "Quick."

 C68

    Just then, a friend who had gone out to relieve himself came in frantically and said: "Oh no, Yuan Xiao, I saw your father just now."


    "What?! Father! Mother! Why is he here too!?"


    "That''s right, I met him in the washroom at 8321. Luckily, he didn''t recognize me."


    Yuan Xiao was at a loss for words, and shouted: "Mother, why are you so unlucky? Why are you still standing there?


    The few of them immediately stood up and sneakily ran out of the emergency door. Faang Wei also came out as well, and when he walked outside, he immediately felt that the air inside the KTV was much fresher.


    Faang Wei was about to leave, but who knew that Brother Xiao would pull him back and say, "Why are you in such a hurry to leave? I''ve let everyone down today. I''ll be treating for a midnight snack. "


    Hua Nongyue and the others were initially depressed, but upon hearing that it was a midnight snack, they immediately became spirited, and immediately rushed to a stall. Brother Xiao ordered some dishes, and then ordered a case of beer: Don''t look into this place, it has the best taste in the entire sofa, you will know later.


    Very quickly, the few of them started eating again, the KTV''s unhappiness was also swept away, and only after it was almost time did the few of them disperse, Faang Wei had long been impatient, and was the first to leave. Unexpectedly, Brother Xiao pulled him back, and said with a breath filled with alcohol: "Brother Wei. What''s the hurry? I''ll get my driver to take you back later. "Bro, I still have a few words for you to say."


    Faang Wei was just about to reject, but who knew that Yuan Xiao would hold onto Faang Wei''s shoulder and stagger away with Faang Wei. When everyone had left, they arrived at a remote alley, where Brother Xiao patted on Faang Wei''s shoulders and said: "Brother Wei, enough brother, we will definitely be friends."


    Faang Wei quickly sent Brother Xiao off with his polite words, thinking to return as soon as possible. At this time, Brother Xiao stuttered: "I, I heard that you and Shang Que are siblings."


    So it turned out that she was interested in Shang Que. But ever since Shang Que had done that, how could anyone who wasn''t afraid of death chase after her? Could it be that the Brother Xiao wasn''t afraid that Shang Que would hit him on the neck as well?


    Faang Wei nodded. "Mn, yes, I''m his cousin."


    "Since we''re brothers, I will beat around the bush. Tell me, does Shang Que have a boyfriend?"


    Faang Wei became more certain of his guess, and replied: "I don''t think so, but I''m not too sure either. Even if you know that I''m his brother, he wouldn''t tell me about this sort of thing."


    "Then there''s nothing else," Brother Xiao sprayed a mouthful of alcohol onto Faang Wei''s face. "Look at Shang Que ¡­ Shang Que to me... "Is it interesting to me?"


    "To you?" Faang Wei thought grumpily in his heart, "If you die, he''ll be interested in you."


    "Do you think I have a chance?" Yuan Xiao puffed his chest up, "Brother Wei, if you can help me with this, I, Yuan Xiao, will treat you as a sworn brother. Which chick did you fancy in the school, tell me, I will settle this for you, how about that, as long as you help me settle this with Shang Que, everything will be fine."


    Although Faang Wei didn''t have a good impression of Brother Xiao, he couldn''t really say no, so he nodded and said: "Alright, I''ll go back and find out what''s going on. If she doesn''t like you, then I can''t do anything about it.


    "Divided. Divided long ago." The Brother Xiao said, "Brother Wei, I won''t hide it from you, but I have actually long had an interest in Shang Que, it''s just that I''m usually in the same class, a rabbit doesn''t eat grass by the side of his nest, so I don''t have the face to open my mouth to ask. You must help me with this favor, I brothers all know about it, if I can''t catch up with Shang Que, I won''t lose face."


    "Well, I''ll try." Faang Wei wanted to go back and play with Yuan Xiao.


    "Alright, alright, alright. You have to help me." The Brother Xiao said sincerely, "But I really do like your sister. "I won''t lie to you."


    "Alright, I''ll be leaving first." Faang Wei shook off Yuan Xiao''s shoulders and was about to leave, but Yuan Xiao kept on nagging him, telling him about his "Core Heart".


    Dong! Suddenly, Yuan Xiao let out a stuffy groan and turned around. Unknowingly, the two black-clothed men had caught up to him and knocked him out unconscious, but just as Faang Wei was about to shout out, a wooden stick suddenly extended out from behind him and knocked him unconscious.


    "Is it this kid?" One of the black clothed men looked like the leader, and spoke while looking at Faang Wei who was lying unconscious on the ground.


    "It''s him, I recognize him as well," Another person said hatefully. "I have been watching this kid for almost three months, if it wasn''t for Tang Wan protecting him in the shadows, I would have gotten hold of him long ago. I didn''t expect him to be in the mood to sing at KTV today.


    "What should we do with this person?" The black clothed man pointed at the unconscious Yuan Xiao.


    "Kill him, he''s just a useless coward."


    "Not good, the situation right now is very tense, there''s no need to get into trouble for this brat, tie him up and bring him back."


    A few people answered and tied Faang Wei and Yuan Xiao into a van, then left.


    Faang Wei slowly woke up, and realized that both his hands and feet were tied up, and that he had been blinded, he anxiously used his hands and feet to get up, and discovered that there seemed to be someone else beside him, and immediately kicked someone. That person slowly woke up, and started screaming loudly: "Where is this, where is this, who did this, who brought us here? "Who are you?"


    "Don''t scream." Faang Wei said in a deep voice, "We should have been kidnapped."


    "Kidnapping." Yuan Xiao''s entire body shivered, he did not expect that the plot would actually appear on his body, and he was so scared that he was about to cry: "Faang Wei, is it you, how did you get tied up? Did you offend someone, quickly run out. They''ll probably tear the tickets. "


    "Don''t be agitated," Faang Wei said in a deep voice. "We''ll see first, if we act rashly, we might alert these people of their intentions. Since they didn''t kill us, they must be asking for money, but who exactly are they?"


    Faang Wei thought about it carefully. Either they were here for Yuan Xiao, since Yuan Xiao was the son of the famous'' contractor '', and if that was the case, as long as Yuan Xiao''s father could afford the ransom, both he and Yuan Xiao would be fine. But if they were not here for Yuan Xiao, who could they be?


    After all, he had "killed" a disciple of the Jiang family before. It was normal for them to seek revenge on him, or it was the blue-eyed Wizard he had killed. If these two groups of people were to come, they would seek revenge on him.


    Yuan Xiao shouted for help, and very quickly, it attracted the attention of people outside the house. Footsteps sounded, and the door slowly opened.

 C69

    From the sound of the footsteps, it was quite heavy. The one who came was a man with a sturdy body and hurried footsteps. He must be worried about something urgent. The kidnapper must be worried too. Faang Wei thought to himself that he should still have a chance to escape and make good use of them. Thus, while Yuan Xiao was shouting and shouting, Faang Wei had not made a sound. He listened and analyzed this kidnapping from every single detail, every single move of the other party, and found any possibility that was beneficial to him.


    Pow! A resounding slap landed on Yuan Xiao''s face, and the person already started shouting: "What are you shouting for, didn''t you see that I was busy?"


    If his words were crude, then he shouldn''t be someone from the Imperial Seal. Then who could it be?


    Yuan Xiao said loudly: "Let me go, I''ll call my father and ask him to give you guys a ransom, okay?"


    "A ransom, boy, stop dreaming, do you think this uncle has never seen money before? "Be more honest!"


    Putonghua. That person spoke a standard Putonghua. If the kidnapping was directed at Yuan Xiao, then he must be very familiar with Yuan Xiao. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have known where Yuan Xiao was so accurately. It was very possible that they were people close to Yuan Xiao''s father, and Yuan Xiao''s father''s business was not clean, so he would not normally use outsiders, but would mostly be local to Changsha. If this person deliberately pretended to be, he would more or less reveal some of the Changsha dialect, but he spoke in extremely beautiful Mandarin, he was obviously not from Changsha City, Faang Wei''s heart sank, these people were definitely not here for Yuan Xiao, could it be that they were not here for Yuan Xiao ¡­


    Faang Wei remained silent. The man was a little curious and walked over to Faang Wei''s side and shouted: "Brat, you seem to be quite bold huh."


    Faang Wei knew that he couldn''t pretend to be too nervous. This would instead make the kidnapper feel that he was being overly pustful and determined to bully him. But if he was too calm, it would also arouse the other party''s suspicions. Faang Wei adjusted his expression and said neither hard nor soft: "This big brother, we know, you definitely wouldn''t kidnap us for no reason, my family is poor and lack of money, but the person beside me is someone with a rich family, if you ask him for it, his father will definitely give it to you, and we guarantee that we won''t say anything else, and will definitely not call the police, I beg you."


    "Right, right. I''ll call my dad right away and ask him to give you money." Yuan Xiao nodded his head, "Big brother, just do it so you can let us go."


    "Let you go? I don''t have that kind of ability, so just stay here. If you guys continue to scream like ghosts, don''t blame me for being impolite. "


    With that, he walked out, anxious Yuan Xiao to the point that he was shouting loudly again. Faang Wei waited for the person to leave before whispering, "Brother Xiao, if you want to leave, then shut up."


    As expected, Yuan Xiao kept his mouth shut. Faang Wei stood up and listened carefully. Fortunately, he could hear the dogs barking outside, which meant that these people did not lock him up in the secret room or basement, but rather, in a house in a nearby village. If that was the case, it was possible that he could escape.


    Faang Wei slowly moved his body, while Brother Xiao asked, "What are you doing?"


    "Shut up!" Faang Wei said softly, "If you want to leave, then don''t talk."


    Faang Wei wandered around the house, and familiarized himself more or less with the room''s environment. It was not bad, as expected, it was a farmer''s house, there was a blanket on the bed, and the floor was covered in a layer of dust. There was a chicken outside, and there was a dog inside, meaning that there were people living here, but Faang Wei faintly felt that the owner of the house had probably been killed.


    Suddenly, Yuan Xiao said in a low voice: "Brother Wei, my phone seems to still be in my pants. Come over quickly and grab it.


    "No." Faang Wei categorically rejected this suggestion. If these people were here for him, they would definitely have their own methods, and wouldn''t do something as foolish as leaving their phone behind. His blade had already been confiscated by them, so it was obvious that they had taken Yuan Xiao and him in, and very likely left their phones behind on purpose. As long as he touched his phone, he would most likely fall into their trap.


    "You still don''t want to call even with a cell phone? Are you stupid?" Yuan Xiao said softly, it was a pity that his hands were tied, he could not even reach for his phone, he was so anxious that sweat was almost coming out from his face.


    "If you want to leave, you have to listen to me." Faang Wei said calmly, "Otherwise, we will all die here. To be honest, this group of people are my enemies, they kill without blinking an eye. You should know, they are not seeking for money, but for my life."


    "Since this is your enemy, why are you looking for me? Quickly release me."


    Faang Wei laughed coldly: "Do you think they will leave you as a witness?"


    Yuan Xiao''s heart sank. No matter how stupid he was, he knew the principle of killing to keep his mouth shut. Since the other party dared to kill Faang Wei, he would definitely not care about killing him.


    "Whatever I say, you do! Do you hear me?" Faang Wei said.


    Yuan Xiao thought for a long time before making up his mind and nodding his head: "Okay, Brother Wei, this old one''s life is in your hands. I''ll believe you this one time."


    Faang Wei was familiar with most of the situation in the room: There were two windows, but they were already locked from the outside, so it was impossible for him to open them in a short period of time. Faang Wei could not take the risk. The door was in front of him, which was ten steps away. It was a wooden door, and the quality should not be too high.


    From the sound of it, there should be around four to five people, all men. However, Faang Wei had to know who this group of people were before he could come to a decision.


    Faang Wei rolled to Yuan Xiao''s side and said: "Do you want to shit?"


    Yuan Xiao was startled, then said: "If you want to live, then quickly pull."


    Yuan Xiao simply did not understand what Faang Wei was trying to do, and asked: "Why? to the crotch? "


    "Don''t ask so much. "Quick." Faang Wei said anxiously, "Do you want to die or do you want to live."


    Brother Xiao''s face was flushed red. He had grown up so long, ever since he could remember, he didn''t seem to have pulled the sh * t down his pants ever again. Now, Faang Wei wanted him to take a piss out of thin air. This, how could he accept this, Faang Wei urged him: "Hurry, don''t be f * cking idle, if you want to live, find me to do so."


    Brother Xiao was intimidated by Faang Wei''s tone. He had no choice but to do as Faang Wei said, but to do what Faang Wei said, but to hold it in for a long time.


    Faang Wei said resolutely, "No!"


    The Brother Xiao held it in for another long time. It was also because he had eaten too much last night at supper, so finally, with one gulp, the entire room became extremely smelly. Faang Wei said: "Alright, later you''ll have to find a way to get someone to change your pants.


    Brother Xiao had no choice but to do so. Not long after, the door opened and the man from before walked in again, asking about the pungent smell. "F * ck, I''m already scared shitless, is there really a need?"


    Brother Xiao was shouting, yelling to change his pants, that man also thought that Brother Xiao was being too impolite, he shouted: "Fuck, where are you going to get your pants now?"


    It was obvious that the stench in the room had spread outside. The people outside all frowned and said, "Forget it, Third Bro, don''t you still have a pair of pants? It''s too smelly, so it''s disgusting."


    Third Brother had no other choice but to pinch his nose and bring Brother Xiao out. After a while, Brother Xiao returned.


    Faang Wei went over and touched Brother Xiao''s pants. This pair of pants was of a very ordinary quality and was also very rough cut. Faang Wei had interacted with the people from the Xi Men before, they all thought highly of themselves and had all kinds of foreign tags. They would never wear these kind of stalls, and the other explanation would be that these people were not from the Xi Men.


    If they weren''t people of the Seal, things would be much easier. Faang Wei slightly calmed down, and his Brother Xiao was already complaining. "Why didn''t you shit on your own just now?"


    Actually, Faang Wei had also thought about it earlier. If it was him, he might be able to take the opportunity to understand the terrain or something like that, but he really couldn''t do it.


    "Where was the toilet you went?"


    "Where is the toilet? It''s just a latrine." Yuan Xiao was not in a good mood, "Brother Wei, you better not tell Shang Que about this, if you tell me, I won''t have the face to live anymore."


    shook his head. He really was a seed of infatuation, his impression of the Brother Xiao instantly improved by quite a bit.


    Since it was a latrine, it meant that they were definitely in a very rural and remote village. Even if he and Brother Xiao could escape, they might not even be able to find the way out in the wilderness. It was very likely that they would capture them and bring them back.


    Faang Wei asked: "When you were leaving, did you pay attention to the time?"


    The Brother Xiao shook his head. Faang Wei asked again: "About what time it is, can you guess?"


    "It should be afternoon. It should be around four or five o''clock."


    "Four or five." Faang Wei thought for a bit, if he had to wait until the sky was completely dark, Faang Wei could not help but be overjoyed as he touched Yuan Xiao''s ropes, and secretly said: The heavens are helping me, too.


    It seemed like the other party had already decided that Brother Xiao was a coward, so they lowered their guard. Faang Wei said lightly: "Give me your hands."


    Although it was difficult, it was still done. The Brother Xiao loosened his hands, and immediately took away Faang Wei''s rope and hood, and said excitedly: "Brother Wei, let''s go."


    "No, we definitely can''t run against them." stood up. This farmer was really poor, he actually did not have any anti-theft net installed. Faang Wei saw a box placed beside the bed, Faang Wei kept the things inside and then indicated for Brother Xiao to crawl inside. Brother Xiao actually trusted Faang Wei a lot, so he hid inside.


    At this time, Faang Wei opened the window, and after making a huge noise, he rolled over and hid under the bed. Very quickly, the door opened, and a person shouted loudly: "Not good, these two brats have escaped."


    "Chase!" The few of them hurriedly jumped out of the window to give chase.


    Faang Wei reckoned that the other party had walked far away, so he opened the box and said: "Let''s go, give me your phone."


    The Brother Xiao gave the phone to Faang Wei, but Faang Wei was not sure if these people had a tracking system in their phone, but he had to be careful. Throwing it to the side, he anxiously asked: "Where was the latrine that you went to earlier, take me there."


    Brother Xiao replied as he brought Faang Wei to the latrine.


    Faang Wei''s guess was not wrong. It was indeed the oldest kind of latrine in the village, made using just two slabs. Faang Wei knew that his plan of luring the tiger out of the mountain was not wise and that these people would return very soon. But during this period of time, Faang Wei would definitely not be able to run far with the Brother Xiao, and the only way they could escape would be to hide in a place these people would never be able to find.


    Faang Wei''s plan did not have any flaws at all, but when Faang Wei pulled Brother Xiao by the hand and said, "Jump in", Brother Xiao was stunned and said in shock: "You want me to jump into the toilet?"


    Faang Wei knew that these people could come back at any time, and anxiously said: "There''s no other way, if you want to live, then jump!"


    Brother Xiao shook his head and said, "I would rather die than jump."


    Faang Wei immediately knew that he had made a huge mistake, that he had misjudged this pig-like teammate of his. How could such a spoiled and spoiled young master possibly jump into the latrine with him?


    "Sigh, forget it." Faang Wei knew that it was meaningless for him to hide by himself. If the Brother Xiao were to run, he would definitely capture him and his whereabouts would be exposed.


    Faang Wei did not try to persuade them anymore, and dragged Brother Xiao along, and just as expected, the few of them came back, heard the voices, and chased after Faang Wei. One of them had a gun in his hand, and shot towards the sky, and shouted sternly: "Two kids, if you continue to run, I will hit you with my next spear!"


    Brother Xiao was so scared that he covered his head and ran away, shouting, "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me!"


    had no choice but to run around by himself. The Brother Xiao must have been captured, and there were still three or four people chasing after him with their lives on the line, and the sounds of gunshots coming from behind could be heard, but they were all fake guns and did not shoot at Faang Wei''s body. Faang Wei was even more confident that this group of people wanted to capture him alive, just like the blue-eyed Wizard that tried to kill him that time.


    There was a farmer''s house in front of him. The house was old and almost collapsed, Faang Wei knew that if he kept running, the people behind him would sooner or later shoot him dead, hardened their hearts, and burrowed into the house.


    A few of them followed Faang Wei into the house, but when they entered, Faang Wei had disappeared.


    "Fuck, where did that kid go?" A person holding a gun said, "In the blink of an eye, could it have flown away?"


    One of them ran to the back door and looked around, but did not see Faang Wei. He shouted ferociously, "This brat is very cunning, he must still be inside the house.


    At that moment, a person jumped down from the roof beam. The person could not dodge in time and was dragged along by Faang Wei to roll on the ground. Faang Wei firmly held onto the man''s hand that held the spear, he pushed down on his head and smashed it onto the ground.


    At this time, Faang Wei already could not care so much.


    The man smashed the back of his head onto the ground, causing him to become dizzy and the hand holding the spear loosened. Faang Wei immediately took the opportunity to snatch the spear from him, but when the other man came over and kicked Faang Wei, he kicked Faang Wei far away, causing Faang Wei to fall on the ground.


    "F * ck, I told you to run, I told you to run!" That person used leather shoes to hold onto Faang Wei with all his might. Faang Wei rolled on the ground, but did not let out a single sound.


    "Tie him up and teach him a lesson when you get back. I''ll let you run!" The person kicked Faang Wei a few more times, but before he could resolve his hatred, Faang Wei suddenly felt dizzy and his hand touched a wooden stick.


    Faang Wei grabbed the wooden stick and casually danced with it. Something strange happened as the wooden stick coincidentally stabbed into the man''s throat!


    Bright red blood flowed down his throat, the man looked at Faang Wei in disbelief, his eyes opened wide.


    So it turned out that Faang Wei had accidentally used the same move that Wei Ci had used that day when he was fighting with Wei Ci.


    The other two people who were chasing after Faang Wei were also startled, they all took out their blades from their waists, and slashed at Faang Wei. Faang Wei nimbly dodged, and with a few steps, he actually dodged.


    Faang Wei also did not believe that his own footwork just now was exactly the same as Tang Wan''s.


    "Yu Step of the Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect." The two of them seemed to have recognized Faang Wei''s footsteps, "It must be that bitch Tang Wan who taught him to attack together, Second Brother, could it be that the two of us can''t kill this brat?"


    After all, this was the first time in his life that he was fighting against someone else, and he had absolutely no experience in it. Not to mention the fact that one of them was two people, and both were people who wanted to take his life!


    Very quickly, Faang Wei was forced into a corner by the two of them, the wooden stick in his hand was cut into two, the two of them walked closer, one of them aimed at Faang Wei''s ribs, and another ruthlessly kicked him, kicking him onto the ground. The blade in his hand lit up, and slashed towards Faang Wei.


    "Wait a minute. This brat is very useful to Mr Lan! "


    "But, but he just killed one of our brothers!" Another person said angrily, "I''m not willing to not get anything back from him."


    "Mr Lan said that he only said that it was to live. Dig out one of his eyes for interest. "


    "Humph!" One of them kept the blade in his hand, and walked towards Faang Wei. With a flip of his hand, he actually took out Faang Wei''s dagger, clearly showing that Faang Wei''s Life-killing Blade was taken away by him.


    The man brought the Life-killing Blade closer and closer, causing Faang Wei to collapse onto the ground. He was in so much pain that he only had the strength to breathe, he kicked Faang Wei a few times and did not relieve his anger, instead, he squatted down and held Faang Wei''s Life-killing Blade in front of his eyes and said hatefully: "Brother, we are not looking for trouble with you, it''s just taking money and working for someone. You killed one of our brothers, so it''s not too excessive for me to dig out one of your eyes."


    Seeing the shining blade in front of his eyes, Faang Wei, after all, was still a high school student. How could he have the courage to face death calmly? Who the hell are you? "


    "You don''t have to care who we are, you can only blame yourself for not being sensible and moving the things in the Mr Lan. If you want to know why, hand over one of your eyes first."


    The man said sinisterly, the Life-killing Blade in his hands pierced down towards Faang Wei''s eyes.


    "No!" Faang Wei immediately used his hands to protect his face. With how sharp the Life-killing Blade s were, he left a deep wound on Faang Wei''s wrist.

 C70

    "You''re quite stubborn!" The man continued, "Brat, although I do not know who you are, nor do I know why Mr Lan would place so much importance on a useless person like you, but since you killed a brother of mine today, don''t blame us for being ruthless! "Come here, help me hold him down!"


    The other person held down Faang Wei''s hands and feet. Faang Wei''s body was weak in the first place, although he had trained diligently over the past few months, his strength was no match for these burly men. He immediately held down Faang Wei''s Life-killing Blade and opened its eyelids with one hand, while intentionally patting on the face, and said: "Kid, look carefully."


    Faang Wei wanted to close his eyes, but no matter what, his eyes had already been forced open by that person''s hand. He could not close his eyes at all, Faang Wei looked at the Life-killing Blade and said: "I have no grievances or grievances with you two, yet you guys want to make such a dark hand. If I don''t die this time, there will be a day when I will make you guys pay with blood!"


    "If you repay the debt of blood with blood, and end up in the hands of the Mr Lan, you will only have a choice. You want to seek me to take revenge in your next life?" The man laughed sinisterly, as his blade and sword slowly approached Faang Wei''s eyes. Faang Wei''s hopes were all gone, he could only open his eyes and await death.


    Suddenly, the man''s saber stopped. A strange look flashed across his eyes as he said, "This kid is a bit strange."


    "What''s going on?" Another person added.


    "Look at his eyes." That person said, "How strange."


    Faang Wei''s eyes seemed to be a window, and through this window, it was as if they could see another world. That world was incomparably desolate, and countless ghosts swam about, looking extremely terrifying.


    "This... This is too strange. " The two of them looked at each other, and one of them said: "Forget it, this brat must have some skill, otherwise Mr Lan would not care so much, digging out his eyes and then handing him over to Mr Lan.


    "Yes." The man snorted, "This eye is my brother''s interest!"


    The Life-killing Blade turned and immediately thrusted towards Faang Wei''s eyes, just at this time, a transparent hand appeared in Faang Wei''s eyes, and directly grabbed onto the Life-killing Blade.


    Just as the two of them were in a daze, Faang Wei''s'' hand '', which was in their'' eye '', grabbed the Life-killing Blade and placed it in Faang Wei''s hand. Faang Wei jumped up from the ground, with the Life-killing Blade in his hand, it was as if Faang Wei had become a completely different person.


    The situation changed abruptly, and the other person looked as if he was scared silly, it wasn''t even right to fight or to run, in that short period of time, Faang Wei''s hand did not stop, the Life-killing Blade pierced into the man''s eyes, straight to the hilt!


    "Eyes... I''ll return it to you! " Faang Wei''s voice did not contain the slightest bit of emotion, it was extremely cold and detached.


    This was the second time in Faang Wei''s life he had killed a person with his own hands. Like the last time, when the knife stabbed into the other party''s body, not only did Faang Wei not feel the slightest bit of nervousness, he also felt a faint sensation of wanting to devour blood and flesh. He pulled out the Life-killing Blade that was covered in blood and shreds of flesh, and then wiped them clean on the other party''s corpse.


    That person''s brain had suffered from a severe concussion and was in a half conscious state, but he had also seen Faang Wei killing two people earlier. Seeing Faang Wei walk towards him step by step, he was so shocked that he immediately sat up and waved his hands: "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me, I ¡­"


    Faang Wei walked to his side, squatted down, and said coldly: "Tell me, who sent you here?"


    "It''s the Mr Lan."


    Faang Wei shouted. "Who is the Mr Lan?"


    The man shook his head and said, "We don''t know. We are just an assassin''s guild. We get paid to help them get rid of the trouble, so we don''t ask about the customer''s background."


    "Assassin organization?" Faang Wei was a little interested, was there really such an organization in existence?


    "Actually, we are all desperate people in the martial arts world. We will just mess around, whoever gives us more money will have to work for them ¡­" "Aaaah!" Suddenly, Faang Wei''s hand trembled, and the Life-killing Blade directly pierced into his thigh. "You lied to me and crippled one of your legs."


    "Ah," cried the man, almost in tears, "but I have only two legs."


    "So, don''t lie to me a third time." Faang Wei stared at the person with extremely cold eyes, making the person shiver uncontrollably. Was the person in front of him really just a high school student?


    "Fine, I admit it." The man endured the pain and gasped, "We are really only assassins in the martial arts world. If you don''t believe us, you can go and ¡­"


    Shua, the Life-killing Blade stabbed the man''s thigh once again, bleeding profusely. Faang Wei asked: "If you are just an ordinary assassin''s guild, why do you know people from the Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect? "Don''t lie to me."


    He did not expect that this little boy would actually be so meticulous to not even forget this small detail. In such a time of crisis, Faang Wei said coldly: "You only have one last chance."


    "Alright, alright, I''ll say it ¡­" The man dared not lie to Faang Wei anymore, gritting his teeth, "We are Gloves."


    "Gloves?" Faang Wei stared into the man''s eyes, and confirmed that he was not lying, and said: "Go on."


    "We are the Xi Men''s gloves. We are here to help the Xi Men do something that they would not do personally, but we are not people of the Xi Men family." That person was in unbearable pain. Looking at his own thigh that had lost too much blood, he pleaded, "Big brother, I''ve already said it, how about you just let me live?"


    Faang Wei''s heart skipped a beat as he thought, ''As expected, it''s related to the Imperial Seal, what kind of enmity do these people have with me? Why are they not willing to let me go?'' Go on, who is Mr Lan? "


    "Mr Lan is one of the Seal''s people. He wanted us to capture you alive. I don''t know why Mr Lan did this. He said that you destroyed his plan, so he hated you to the bones, and so ¡­ So let''s catch you... Big Brother, I really didn''t lie to you, it''s all true. "


    Faang Wei thought about it carefully. Since when had he offended someone called Mr Lan? Why would Mr Lan hate him to the bone?


    Faang Wei thought over everything he did after he left the room, and it seemed like he did not have any leads. Suddenly, he thought about what happened at the Yin Gong Temple with his grandfather, his grandfather said that the Vital Bone was raised intentionally, could it be that this person was the Mr Lan, and it was because he took his Vital Bone that the elder hated him to the bones?


    If that was the case, the man would not lie anymore.


    The man saw that Faang Wei was thinking, and immediately said: "Uncle, I only know this much, let me go, alright, I beg you."


    Faang Wei nodded, and said: "I believe what you said."


    That person was overjoyed as he said, "Then you''re willing to let me go."


    "But I don''t believe you." The Life-killing Blade in Faang Wei''s hand trembled, and directly inserted itself into his throat.


    Faang Wei had killed three people consecutively, and he knew that even though he had no other choice, if the police were to investigate this matter, he would still be found guilty of defending and defending his family. However, ever since Faang Wei had killed Chou Xuefeng, the guilt he felt in his heart had been lightened.


    Taoist affairs, Taoist tactics.


    His entire person was as calm as ice. He gathered his thoughts, first, he hid the three corpses away, then he erased all the fingerprints he had left behind. This place was in the wilderness, it was the best place to throw the corpses, and the police might not be able to find him, and even if they did, they wouldn''t be able to suspect a high school student like him.


    However, there was one more thing in his mind that Faang Wei still could not make a decision on.


    It was Yuan Xiao. Should he save them?


    If he went back to call the police, or to look for Shang Fu and the others, who knows how long would it take for Faang Wei to come and go, maybe those people would see his accomplices going late, and kill him off if they leaked the news.


    But with just him alone, how could he have the confidence to save Yuan Xiao?


    Faang Wei was not very familiar with him, was this risk worth him risking his life?

 C71

    In the end, Faang Wei gritted his teeth and decided to risk it all and go back the way they came. The sky had already darkened, but Yuan Xiao''s room was not lit, but he could vaguely see a faint flash of light from the stars, which should be because there was someone smoking inside the house. Faang Wei felt reassured, knowing that the other party had not killed them yet and was still waiting for the people to return, but Faang Wei did not dare to be careless.


    After waiting for a long time, suddenly there was the barking of a dog coming from inside the courtyard. Faang Wei was slightly nervous, thinking that his whereabouts had been exposed, but at this moment, the door inside the house opened, and a person walked out with a cigarette in his mouth, starting to pee outside. Faang Wei quietly touched the person''s shoulder, and before he could even react, Faang Wei''s Life-killing Blade had already pressed down against his throat, as he said softly: "Don''t scream if you want to live."


    The man was scared to the point that he peed his hands, his face was pale white, Faang Wei asked: "How many people are in the house?"


    "Four." Faang Wei said again: "Open your mouth."


    Faang Wei fiercely threw the mud balls he had prepared into the man''s mouth and said coldly: "This is Miao Jiang''s most poisonous Gold Toad Gu, I don''t even need to tell you about this Venous Insect Posion, you already know how powerful it is, if you want to live, then obediently listen to me."


    Faang Wei had heard of the fame of the Golden Toad Gu from somewhere, so he did not know what use this thing could have, but who knew that the man would actually sweat profusely after hearing it, and said repeatedly: "Old man, old man, I am only someone who does things for others, do not kill me!"


    "Whether you live or die, it''s up to you to decide." Faang Wei deliberately made a cold voice, "Call the people from the inside out, tell them you forgot to bring paper."


    How could the man resist? He could only do as Faang Wei said, and sure enough, an impatient voice sounded out in the room: "Big Tian Er, are you sick? I don''t know if I can find a random stick to take care of it myself. "


    This person was called Da Tian Er, just like the characters in the ancient temptations. It seemed like this group of people were probably Brother Nan''s fans. Da Tian Er shouted, "If you forgot, then so be it. Can''t you f * cking hurry up?"


    The door opened again, and a man walked out unwillingly, swearing as he did so. He walked outside and saw Da Tian Er squatting down and handed over a bag of paper. He cursed, "Damn, it''s so troublesome to take a dump. I don''t think I''ve ever seen you in such trouble when I''m dealing with women."


    Faang Wei suddenly rushed out from the darkness, the Life-killing Blade in his hand quickly flew over and sliced off that man''s throat, instantly causing him to spurt out blood. Faang Wei used his hand to cover his mouth, otherwise he would have made the slightest sound.


    He had been poisoned by the Golden Toad Gu, if he did not listen to Faang Wei at this time, he would die.


    Faang Wei nodded his head in approval at Da Tian Er. This brat was still considered wise, having taken care of two of them, Faang Wei weighed the strength of both sides, there were only two people in the opponent''s house and with his own Life-killing Blade, if there was a sudden attack, he might be able to succeed.


    It was worth the risk.


    Faang Wei called Big Heaven Er, using Life-killing Blade to press his hand against Big Heaven Er''s waist, and said: "Let''s go."


    Da Tian Er''s life was in Faang Wei''s hands, he did not dare resist, he did not dare resist and followed Faang Wei. Da Tian Er''s physique was tall and sturdy, with Faang Wei hiding behind him, just enough to conceal his entire body. Da Tian Er walked to the side of the door, and under Faang Wei''s orders, he started knocking on the door.


    The door opened and the person who saw Da Tian Er had a stomach full of fire. He said loudly, "I say, Da Tian Er, even if you sh * t ¡­" Suddenly, Faang Wei''s figure flashed out from behind Big Dipper, and with a raise of his blade, he directly cut through that person''s throat. With the sharpness of the Life-killing Blade, that person''s throat instantly flowed with blood, and his entire throat was cut, there was no chance of survival.


    Killing one was killing, killing two was also killing, at this time, Faang Wei was already killing with bloodshot eyes, he was not giving the other party any chance to live, there was still one person in the room, upon seeing this, he jumped up, threw the chair in his hand, and threw it towards Faang Wei.


    Without even waiting for the person to react, Faang Wei stepped out of the Yu Step that Tang Wan had given him and with a few steps, he arrived at the person''s side. The Life-killing Blade then pierced down towards that person''s chest!


    The man was also unyielding as he used his hand to block Faang Wei''s attack. Although his hand was injured, it did not harm any vital points, and directly escaped the door without even looking.


    Faang Wei shouted loudly, "Big brother, do you want to die or do you want to live!?"


    Da Tian Er shouted out and rushed towards that person, directly sweeping him to the ground. Who would have thought, Da Tian Er would actually go back on his word and get knocked onto the ground by Da Tian Er without any preparation, at this time, Faang Wei also rushed up and killed him with one slash.


    Da Tian Er and Faang Wei sat on the ground at the same time, gasping for air with large gulps. In the house, another person had already become stupefied looking at the room filled with fresh blood and corpses, looking at Faang Wei like he was a monster.


    Faang Wei walked over. Yuan Xiao was so scared that he instantly jumped away and shouted, "Don''t, don''t kill me ¡­"


    Faang Wei glared at him snappily, thinking to himself: I came back to save you, do you think I want to kill you?


    "Yuan Xiao, stop being so noisy, I''m here to save you."


    Only then did Yuan Xiao react. Looking at the baleful face of Faang Wei, he was already like a different person compared to the gentle and weak high school student he normally saw. He said in a trembling voice, "You ¡­ "Just now, you ¡­"


    "You didn''t see anything just now. If you dare to say a single word to anyone, we will all die. Do you understand?" Faang Wei said sternly.


    He didn''t even dare to kill a chicken, and upon seeing how Faang Wei had just "revealed his skills", he finally understood how the word "awesome" was written. Although he was afraid in his heart, his hopes of becoming a "hero" made him bow in admiration towards Faang Wei, and he said: "Brother Wei, I understand. We did this together, and even if you knew the world, I wouldn''t say it."


    Faang Wei could not help but feel exasperated, this brat was even "us", other than taking a piss that was slightly more meaningful "sh * t", what other meaningful contribution did you make? But since Yuan Xiao was so "sensible", it also made the worry in Faang Wei''s heart lessen a lot. As long as Yuan Xiao thought that it was the both of them who did this, he would not be so stupid as to call the police.


    At this moment, Da Tian Er walked over shakily and said, "Brother Wei, what you wanted me to do, I''ve already done. I''ve even helped you kill three brothers. This ¡­" Can you cure me of the poison now? "


    Faang Wei nodded his head: "Not bad, not bad, I will not treat you unfairly. I will immediately remove the Golden Toad Gu for you."


    Faang Wei took out a clay ball from his chest and said, "Eat it and you''ll be fine."


    The second brother held the clay ball and looked left and right, saying worriedly, "Brother Wei, you''re not lying to me. This thing ¡­"


    "Believe it or not, this is the only opportunity." Faang Wei said coldly.


    Big Brother Wei, I''ll trust you this one time. " As he finished speaking, he raised his head and consumed it. The instant Da Tian Er "took his medicine", Faang Wei took advantage of this moment when Da Tian Er''s guard was relaxed, and slashed his throat. Da Tian Er simply did not have enough time to react and used his finger to scold Faang Wei for "betraying his word".


    Brother Xiao''s eyes went straight to the point as he said loudly, "You ¡­ Why did you kill him... "Right, you deserve to be killed, but you can''t be left alive. Brother Wei, you''re awesome. In the future, I''ll follow you."


    Yuan Xiao had already been completely conquered by Faang Wei, killing without blinking an eye, this was his ideal big brother.


    Seven... In the past, Faang Wei would probably never think that he would become a murderer without blinking an eye. In just an hour''s time, seven lives had been lost in his hands, but if he did not act now, or if he showed even the slightest mercy in his heart, then his fate would likely be worse than these seven people''s.


    I''m not a criminal if people don''t want to offend me, but what if they want to make trouble for you?


    These seven people, since they came out to play, they should have the resolve of being killed. They died for money, Faang Wei didn''t think that they were pitiful.


    From the Lee Xin in the Ghost Wondering Land, to the disciple in the imperial seal who was chasing after Shang Fu late at night, to the Chou Xuefeng who was chasing him time and time again, Faang Wei gradually recognized the reality, and that was ¡ª you mustn''t easily make enemies with anyone, but once you make enemies, you have to settle them in the shortest time possible, or else they will always be hanging behind you like ghosts. It was unknown what would suddenly appear to give you a fatal blow.


    The dao way was a cruel world where whoever was ruthless enough, could live. There were no rules here, and whoever was ruthless enough and had high Tao Method, would have the authority to speak, and whoever was righteous enough, would have the right to speak.


    He had been too naive in the past.


    Faang Wei lifted his head and looked out the window at the endless darkness outside. He knew that from this moment onwards, he had already fallen into endless darkness and the bright world outside would no longer belong to him ¡­


    Yuan Xiao looked at Faang Wei who was in a daze, and suddenly said: "Brother Wei, what are you waiting for, quickly pack up. Otherwise, if the police come, we won''t be able to escape."


    Faang Wei replied. Right, the most important thing right now is to quickly clean up the corpses. Faang Wei and Yuan Xiao hurriedly became busy and muttered to themselves, "What should we do? It would definitely be best to burn it and destroy the corpse to eliminate all traces of it. However, this would definitely arouse the thoughts of others, so why would they bury it? "What if someone finds out? Brother Wei, what do you think we should do? I''ll listen to you."


    "Bury it first." When he returned, he would tell Shang Fu about this matter. With their experience, this kind of thing would definitely be done flawlessly, so Faang Wei was not too worried.


    "En, Brother Wei, I''ll listen to you. I won''t tell anyone about this even if I die." "I promise that I won''t make you lose face in front of" Brother Wei "again," Just take me as your little brother. In the future, when you try to steal territory and collect fees for protection, I promise that you won''t lose any face.


    This kid''s plot in the underworld is really deep. Faang Wei couldn''t help but shake his head, with your qualifications, couldn''t you study properly? In the future, you''ll inherit your father''s family''s wealth, and you''ll have to fight and kill to get along with those hooligans. Hong Kong gangster movies are really harmful.


    Yuan Xiao said that he was extremely arrogant, but he was completely terrified when he started to carry the corpses. He stood there with a worried look on his face, wanting to move but not daring to, so Faang Wei could only do it by himself.


    In the instant that Faang Wei was moving the corpses, he suddenly discovered a detail. These corpses were extremely stiff, no, if they were dead, they would not have turned stiff so quickly, although Faang Wei did not know where they were, he still felt that something was wrong, and immediately jumped up and shouted, "Let''s go."


    Boom. The door suddenly closed, and the corpses suddenly bounced up from the ground, their hands in front of them, as they charged straight at Faang Wei.


    Brother Xiao was so scared that he sat on the ground.


    A sinister voice rang out: "Brat, you''re quite smart. You actually almost saw through me."


    It really was a trap, Faang Wei''s heart sank, this was all a trap set up for him, these few people were just bait, and the real fishermen were still hiding behind them and not coming out!


    Compared to these old practitioners of the Daoist Path, he truly was too naive!

 C72

    First of all, the other party had accurately targeted him and found the chance to be alone, which was definitely because he had been following them for a long time and knew that he had once learned from Tang Wan. If it was only by relying on the small role of Da Tian Er, it would be absolutely difficult for the other party to take down Faang Wei. Since the other party had planned carefully, it was impossible for them to let go at such a crucial time like this. Because they were not worried that Faang Wei would not come back because they had Yuan Xiao in their hands.


    Secondly, since the other party had admitted that he was the "Seal" s glove, then there must be another mastermind behind this. This person had not appeared until now, but Faang Wei had progressed too smoothly, to the point of neglecting this important piece of information.


    Faang Wei regretted it greatly, but he still did not understand a single thing. Why did the mastermind "purposely" leave behind these useless things so that Faang Wei could settle it effortlessly? What was his goal?


    Seeing these few people pouncing towards the zombies, the Life-killing Blade in Faang Wei''s hand suddenly swung and slashed at one of the zombies. The Life-killing Blade cut off all of the zombie''s arms as if it was made of steel, leaving only a thin layer of skin on the zombie''s shoulder. However, the zombie didn''t seem to feel any pain at all, it still bared its fangs at Faang Wei, it was extremely ferocious.


    "Yes, the mastermind must be planning to use these zombies to deal with us." Faang Wei could faintly guess what was going on, but he was currently trapped in the house with several zombies eyeing him covetously. With the Brother Xiao here, escaping would be as difficult as ascending to the sky.


    The only way was to force the masterminds out of the shadows and capture the thief first. There was a slim chance of survival.


    A zombie leapt over from behind him. Faang Wei was unable to dodge in time, and a large piece of his clothes and flesh was brought over behind him, dripping with fresh blood. Brother Xiao was so scared that he almost howled.


    Faang Wei did not dare to fight them head on. Relying on the sharpness of the Life-killing Blade and the Yu Step that was passed down by Tang Wan, he fought with the zombies once more.


    The first thing he had to do was to bury him in a good burial ground. Even if someone used something like a chicken or a black cat to revive the corpse, it would still take at least seven to forty-nine days. These zombies were just new dead people, why would they suddenly mutate, it must have been caused by the masterminds behind the scenes before they died, but why did they have to go around in a big circle?


    Moreover, the attacks of these zombies weren''t completely random. It seemed that someone was directing them. If that was the case, then the mastermind must be nearby. But who was he?


    Faang Wei shouted loudly: "Yuan Xiao, what are you waiting for, quickly come over and help."


    Yuan Xiao was also drenched in sweat from fear, and shouted: "How can I help you, I ¡­ I don''t even know martial arts, big brother Wei. Run, quickly run. "


    "Damn it! The door has been blocked off! We can''t escape at all! If you don''t come and help us, we''ll all die here!"


    As Faang Wei spoke, he had only learnt the basics of Wei Rou''s and Tang Wan''s skills, and these zombies were not simply just people from a moment ago. They all knew self-protection, and all of them were moves that risked their lives to fight the enemy, and Faang Wei did not even try to struggle twice, but he was already at the bottom, and his heart was becoming more and more flustered. His hands were becoming increasingly disorganized, and his hands were being aimed at an opening by a zombie, he suddenly threw himself at the zombie, Faang Wei subconsciously blocked it, and actually cut off both of its hands.


    This Life-killing Blade was indeed a divine weapon, and had saved Faang Wei''s life multiple times. Faang Wei knew that he had to thank Tang Wan for all the credit for being able to survive until now.


    "Piss, a zombie is afraid of a child peeing, hurry up and use the child peeing to deal with him." Faang Wei screamed and reminded Yuan Xiao.


    Yuan Xiao made an "oh" sound, then immediately began to untie his pants, as he said bitterly: "But I really can''t pee."


    "If you don''t want to die, then hurry up," Faang Wei anxiously said. "There''s no time." With that, he retreated in Yuan Xiao''s direction, and continued to get closer and closer to him.


    Yuan Xiao was still hesitating, when suddenly, the tip of Faang Wei''s blade turned and fiercely thrusted at Yuan Xiao. Yuan Xiao turned pale with fright, and cried out: "Brother Wei, why do you want to kill me?"


    Faang Wei did not reply. The blade that was piercing towards Yuan Xiao did not pause at all, and Yuan Xiao''s expression had even changed, but right at the moment the Life-killing Blade was about to touch his nose, he suddenly turned around and escaped from Faang Wei''s grasp.


    Faang Wei stared at Yuan Xiao, and said coldly: "It really is you."


    Yuan Xiao''s expression changed, as if he was a different person, and said coldly: "I didn''t think that you would actually see through it."


    Faang Wei said: "It''s very simple. Yuan Xiao is a person who fears death. If he knew that a child''s urine can be used against zombies, he wouldn''t have waited. You have been hesitating because you are not sure whether or not Yuan Xiao is a child. If your piss is useless, it would be equivalent to exposing your identity. Am I right? "


    "Good kid, you''re really smart, but it''s useless no matter how smart you are. Your father''s scheme is aimed at you, so you won''t be able to escape from my grasp today." Yuan Xiao laughed sinisterly, "But today, you made me have a whole new level of respect for you. I made you dark, so I reacted quickly, and the hardest thing is that you were able to keep your head clear in such a dangerous time, young people like you are truly rare, but unfortunately, you are the ninth generation of evil people, I cannot forgive you."


    Faang Wei stared at Yuan Xiao, and said: "Who exactly are you, even if I were to die, I want to die in order to understand."


    Actually, Faang Wei wasn''t completely sure that Yuan Xiao was the mastermind, but he was the most suspicious of them all. Faang Wei wanting Yuan Xiao to use a boy''s urine was indeed deceiving Yuan Xiao, who knew if Yuan Xiao was a boy or not, but that person was still deceived. The hesitation on his face proved Faang Wei''s judgement, and no matter how Faang Wei gambled, if ''Yuan Xiao'' was able to calm his emotions a little, Faang Wei would naturally move away, and not really harm Yuan Xiao''s vitals. The danger Faang Wei faced would be even greater.


    That was close. Faang Wei felt that he made a big bet this time, but luckily he won the bet.


    Faang Wei asked: "You are Mr Lan?"


    "My brother said you can''t be provoked," that person said with disdain, "He''s too cowardly, I''m not him, you stole the Vital Bone that both father and son have worked so hard to raise, I won''t find you to repay this debt, look for who?"


    Faang Wei looked at the little Mr Lan and said, "If I return the Vital Bone to you, would you be willing to let me live? And there''s also Yuan Xiao. "


    The little Mr Lan looked at Faang Wei for a long time before laughing out loud at the sky, "Hahaha, you''re actually begging for mercy. The Ninth Generation Evil Realm being is actually begging for mercy to me, Lan Bufann. Hand over the Vital Bone and I''ll let you live. "


    The reason Faang Wei was willing to hand over the Vital Bone was because he was at fault, after all, taking away its things, and although its methods of retaliation were a bit despicable, they were also reasonable. Faang Wei took out the Vital Bone from his body and held it in his hand.


    "If you hand over the Vital Bone, I will naturally hand the stupid pig over to you."


    "No," Faang Wei shook his head, "Hand over Yuan Xiao and let us leave before I am willing to give you the Vital Bone."


    Lan Bufann thought for a while, then said: "Forget it, could it be that I''m afraid of you cheating? Since he likes to hide inside the box so much, I will let him hide as much as he wants! "


    Faang Wei was facing Lan Bufann at the moment, so he carefully moved to the room and opened the chest. Sure enough, Yuan Xiao had tied that brat up like a dumpling and stuffed him inside, whining non-stop when he saw Faang Wei.


    Faang Wei saved Yuan Xiao and then carefully walked step by step towards Yuan Xiao. Lan Bufann asked: "Where''s my things?"


    "When we''re safe, I''ll naturally give it to you!" Faang Wei walked out of the house step by step. Not daring to delay, he brought a few zombies with him and followed along.


    Lan Bufann brought Yuan Xiao and slowly stepped back. Lan Bufann brought along the four zombies and followed behind Faang Wei, and after walking for more than ten minutes, Lan Bufann was evidently somewhat impatient. He said: "Faang Wei, just how long are you going to wait?"


    "When I''m safe, the Vital Bone will naturally be handed to you." Faang Wei insisted that he had no other choice. He could only follow Faang Wei and wait until he retreated to a forest, then Lan Bufann would not be able to wait any longer and said: "Faang Wei, you better not play any tricks with me, otherwise I will take your dog life."


    Faang Wei looked around. After they passed through the forest, they reached the main road. No matter how brazen Lan Bufann was, he would not make a move on himself in a place with people around. Faang Wei said to Yuan Xiao: "Wait for me at the front. If I don''t return within half an hour, go to my house and tell Shang Que everything that has happened today."


    Yuan Xiao could only hope that he could escape. He nodded continuously and ran away with a limp, waiting for Yuan Xiao to run far away. Faang Wei took out the Vital Bone in his hands and said to Mr Lan.


    "Faang Wei, you!" Lan Bufann clearly felt that Faang Wei was just teasing him, and his patience had reached its limit.


    "You are quite capable, but I am nothing in your eyes. Could it be that you are afraid of being toyed with by me?"


    "Alright, I want to see what tricks you have up your sleeve."


    Just as he was about to put the Vital Bone on the ground, an ominous feeling suddenly rose in his heart. He peeked at Lan Bufann, only to see the corner of his mouth revealing a faint smile, which Faang Wei immediately decided to roll on the ground while holding the Vital Bone. At the same time, three shouts sounded and three figures suddenly jumped down from the tree, but fortunately, Faang Wei was prepared in his heart, and dodged the attacks from the three people.


    "Lan Bufann, you''re cheating!"


    "Faang Wei, you actually lied to me!"


    quickly hid the Vital Bone and took out the Life-killing Blade. There was no other choice, today, he and Lan Bufann would fight to the death.


    These three people were none other than the three people Faang Wei had killed during the day. One of their eye sockets were still empty, and it was that person whose eyes had been pierced directly by Faang Wei.


    Seven zombies. For just Lan Bufann, in this battle, Faang Wei''s odds of winning were practically zero.


    He had no other choice but to use that move.

 C73

    Faang Wei quickly used the Life-killing Blade to cut his own tongue, and fresh blood flowed down his chin. With ten of his fingers touching the ground, Faang Wei dipped all ten of his fingers in blood, and the bloody hands formed a seal. Seven seals fell on the ground in succession, forming seven bloody handprints.


    And just as Faang Wei completed everything, Lan Bufann was not in a hurry to attack. Instead, he was watching from the side, which caused a faint sense of unease to rise in Faang Wei''s heart.


    Faang Wei''s entire body was suffused with a layer of death aura. The Life-killing Blade did not stop, and quickly drew on the ground, connecting the seven seals and formed a seven-pointed star.


    Faang Wei half squatted on the ground, his two hands pressing on the ground as he quickly said: "One stroke of the Gate of Heaven is open. The second line was closed. Three-stroke ghost Lu Zaiyan. Three-stroke ghost Lu Zaiyan. All four slashes were for profit. The Heaven Gate is open, and the Earth Gate is open.


    Once the curse was said, seven streams of black Qi immediately appeared on the Seven Stars Blood Palm, forming a spiral shape as they rose. The seven streams of black Qi protected Faang Wei, and slowly formed a sinister looking evil ghost.


    Yin Corpse Technique!


    Tang Wan passed on the Yin Corpse Technique to Faang Wei, at this time, she no longer needed the White Ghost Wax as a spiritual medium to summon the Yin Spirit. It was just that Faang Wei knew very well that humans and ghosts had their own boundaries and could attract ghosts, which was something that he did not know. Unless it was absolutely necessary, Faang Wei did not want to use such a vicious Dao technique, but now, it was already the time that he had no other choice.


    Faang Wei half squatted, with the Life-killing Blade slanted in his mouth, his face was filled with Evil Qi, it was extremely terrifying, seven evil spirits surrounded Faang Wei, every single one of them had a head full of disheveled hair, and the mouth was slanted with a ''Life-killing Blade'' in tow. If someone were to see this scene, it would be a nightmare for the rest of their lives.


    "This ¡­ this is the judgement ¡­" Lan Bufann was also dumbstruck, his face revealing a look of bewilderment, but this perplexed look slowly turned into an extremely strange smile: "I''ve waited so hard, Faang Wei, you''ve finally let me see it. If you die, you can rest in peace. "


    Lan Bufann formed a seal with his hands, and then formed a variety of beautiful and complicated seals with his hands. At the same time, he shouted loudly: "In the round heaven, order 9 chapters, teeth are like sharp swords. Your hand is like a golden copper coin, it will take your life and your arm and soul, making you extremely anxious! " The seven zombies roared at the same time, their mouths exposing their fangs, their blood-red eyes locking onto Faang Wei.


    "Attack!" The two of them shouted at the same time. The seven zombies and the seven wraiths attacked at the same time. The moment the seven zombies and the seven wraiths met, something unbelievable happened.


    Faang Wei''s eyes stared straight ahead. This was a "finishing move" that not even the blue-eyed Wizard level Chou Xuefeng could break, why would it be broken by Lan Bufann with a wave of his hand?


    This is impossible... This was impossible!


    Lan Bufann looked at Faang Wei and laughed loudly: "Faang Wei, this time, you should be able to rest in peace even after death, right? My seven zombies are specially prepared for you!"


    Faang Wei suddenly realized why Lan Bufann had circled around in such a large circle to deal with him, why he did not hesitate to sacrifice seven people''s lives, and why he did it so that he could use the Yin Corpse Technique.


    Chou Xuefeng died under this move of his, how could Lan Bufann not know about it? If he knew, how could he not be prepared for this move!


    No matter how strong Chou Xuefeng was, he was only human. But what Lan Bufann used to break his technique were zombies, and Yin Spirit could deal with humans, but not zombies!


    One thing subjugates another! Faang Wei finally understood, but it was already too late.


    After the seven zombies quickly destroyed Faang Wei''s technique, they then rushed towards Faang Wei, Lan Bufann''s voice once again sounded out arrogantly: "Faang Wei, with just that bit of cultivation, you still want to fight with me, you''re too inexperienced! Not bad, I purposely let these seven people die in your hands, I want to make these seven zombies remember who killed them, and let them still not dispel their resentment. I also want to kill you, Faang Wei, you have no choice but to die."


    How could Faang Wei still listen? The only thing he could do was run, but how could his footsteps be as fast as seven zombies, and with a leap, the three zombies blocked Faang Wei''s path, while the other two held hands from left and right, followed by Faang Wei''s path, encircled Faang Wei, leaving him no chance to escape.


    Turtle in a jar!


    Faang Wei held onto the Life-killing Blade, looked at Lan Bufann who was fully satisfied, and followed while laughing wildly, with a gaze of hatred shooting out from his eyes, he gritted his teeth and said: "Lan Bufann, you want the Vital Bone, I''ve already agreed to give it to you. Why are you still forcing me to die?"


    "I want to kill you so that I can hold your head in my hands and tell Lan Bu Fang that the person he is afraid of is only an ant in my eyes. I can pinch him to death with a single finger, and I will be the true master of Lan Family.


    "Just because of this, you want to put me to death and treat the lives of your seven subordinates like ants. You don''t even have the slightest regret if you die?"


    "That''s right. In my eyes, everyone here is trash, including Lan Jue!"


    "Lan Bufann, your heart is even more poisonous than snakes and scorpions!" Faang Wei knew that he wouldn''t be able to escape death today, so he simply let go and said loudly, "I won''t make you happy for too long. Even if you kill me, you won''t be able to reach the Vital Bone before you can, and you''ll never get it."


    Lan Bufann''s expression changed as he shouted, "What are you doing!?"


    Faang Wei flipped his hand, took the Vital Bone in his hand, and swallowed it whole as he laughed madly: "Lan Bufann, this Vital Bone is still grandfather''s in the end. Even if you kill me, you won''t be able to get it!"


    "You!" Lan Bufann didn''t think that Faang Wei would actually use such a method that could burn jade and stone together. He was so angry that the three Corpse Gods jumped violently, smoke rose from the seven orifices of his mouth, and he shouted loudly: "Rip him, tear him apart!"


    The Life-killing Blade danced chaotically in Faang Wei''s hands, and at this time, there were no longer any moves left to it. It was just that at the very last moment, the Life-killing Blade''s sharpness was used to resist, its body, hands, shoulders, and the back of its body had already been torn to shreds by the zombie. Fresh blood dyed Faang Wei''s entire body red, but at this moment, Faang Wei no longer felt any pain, and he also lost all his rationality.


    The final madness.


    Lan Bufann looked into the air, and with one leg flying, he kicked Faang Wei, causing him to fall heavily onto the ground like a kite with its string cut, the Life-killing Blade was close by, but he no longer had the strength to hold it.


    "I... Am I going to die here? " Blood gushed out of Faang Wei''s mouth, salty and fishy.


    I don''t have any strength left. Grandpa, I''m sorry. Little Wei is going to leave before you ¡­ I''m sorry, little Wei, I can''t send you off...


    Faang Wei slowly closed his eyes as a stream of clear tears rolled down his cheeks ¡­


    "Go up and tear him apart!" Lan Bufann shouted angrily.

 C74

    The seven zombie''s eyes revealed a murderous look, as they fiercely pounced on Faang Wei. Faang Wei could only close his eyes and wait for his death.


    Suddenly ¡­


    The sound of a rattle rang out as it got closer and closer. All the zombies seemed to be attracted by the rattle and stood uncontrollably on the spot.


    "What''s going on?" Lan Bufann was also stunned for a moment, not knowing what exactly had happened.


    A childish voice sounded out, "Liu Linglang was born in the wilderness on an ancient path. I hereby request that I become a Divine General, so I won''t be subjected to wind and frost in the countryside. "Hee hee, hee hee hee ¡­"


    Upon hearing this familiar voice, Faang Wei instantly felt the desire to live from his despair and said joyfully, "Liu Linglang."


    I have saved Liu Linglang''s life before, could it be that he is here to repay the debt of gratitude?


    "Lifeline!" Lan Bufann gritted his teeth and said coldly, "I didn''t think that you would actually use your life force! Faang Wei, good, very good, but so what? I can''t get my hands on the Vital Bone, so it isn''t a loss if I get my life foundation.


    "Dong, dong, dong" The urgent sound of the rattle rang again. A three foot tall spirit child dressed in red, holding a strange rattle drum, walked into the forest from who knows where. His rattle seemed to have some kind of unfathomable magic, as he controlled all of the zombies to follow Liu Linglang in a rigid manner.


    "How did this happen? How did this happen? Come back here!" Lan Bufann tried to resolve the situation again and again, but how could these seven zombies be under his control? They did not react to his hand seals at all, and anxiously Lan Bufann stomped his feet again and again, cursing them to death.


    "They won''t listen to you anymore." Lan Bufann turned his head, and without him knowing, Faang Wei had already stood up with the Life-killing Blade in his hand. Although his entire body was dripping with blood, his eyes were burning with an extremely hot fighting spirit.


    Although Faang Wei was still in a disadvantaged position, he had already won a round mentally.


    "Alright, alright." Lan Bufann did not get angry, but laughed instead. He stared at Faang Wei and said loudly, "Even if you didn''t have those seven idiots, do you think you could have escaped from my palms today?"


    Lan Bufann''s pupils contracted. Today, he definitely would not let Faang Wei leave or leave, but even if there were no more seven zombies, he was not too worried. Faang Wei was just a brat, how could he be his opponent? Lan Bufann said in a sinister voice, "If you want to die, I''ll grant your wish!" With his life and death decided, Lan Bufann stopped talking nonsense. Both of his hands extended outwards, and with a gust of wind, he quickly aimed at Faang Wei''s vital parts, causing Faang Wei''s Life-killing Blade s to flip, protecting his own vital parts, but Lan Bufann only felt that his feet were much faster than Faang Wei''s half-step Yu Step, and that they were all Lan Bufann''s figures. Suddenly, with a thousand different figures, he turned into a finger and pointed straight at Faang Wei''s forehead. The Life-killing Blade turned and protected itself. Luckily, Lan Bufann was afraid of its sharpness and did not dare to risk his life to take Faang Wei''s life. He snorted and quickly dodged to the side, sparing Faang Wei''s life.


    A stream of blood flowed down from Faang Wei''s forehead, obscuring Faang Wei''s eyes. Faang Wei was gasping for breath, after going through so many great battles, he was already at the end of his tether, while Lan Bufann had been recovering and accumulating his energy for a long time. Not to mention the difference in strength between the two of them, even if they were on par with each other, it would still be difficult for Faang Wei to escape death today.


    "Hee hee, hee hee," Liu Linglang''s voice rang again, and the sound of the drum came closer and closer. Lan Bufann''s heart sank, and he secretly thought that it was not good, and sure enough, a violent sound came out, a zombie had attacked him with red eyes, causing Lan Bufann''s expression to change greatly. He had suspected that Liu Linglang had the ability to control zombies, but he did not expect that he could actually subdue and subdue all seven of his zombies.


    Lan Bufann never thought that his original flawless plan would be ruined by Liu Linglang.


    Lan Bufann raised his finger, instead of retreating, he rushed forward and stabbed it towards the incoming zombie.


    "Sssii ¡­" An unpleasant sound came out, only to see that Lan Bufann''s finger had pierced right into the zombie''s forehead, causing its brain and blood to flow out, splashing all over Lan Bufann''s face. Lan Bufann threw a kick and directly kicked the zombie to the ground. Looking at Faang Wei, he then licked his finger that was covered in blood and brain, and laughed: "Next, it''s your turn."


    Faang Wei was startled, if Lan Bufann''s poke had hit him just now, then he would be the one with a clear head.


    "You. "Bad guy, you ¡­" Lan Bufann simply did not place these zombies in his eyes at all. With a shout, a puff of blue smoke came out of his mouth and engulfed his entire body, and the blue smoke gradually solidified, forming a blue colored protective shield around him. The six zombies attacked from all directions and Lan Bufann''s hand did not stop there.


    Faang Wei secretly cursed, he did not expect these seven zombies to be so weak, and was about to escape.


    "Want to leave?" It''s not that easy! " Lan Bufann swooped down and directly rushed at Faang Wei. He stretched out a single finger, and pointed at the center of Faang Wei''s brows once again.


    How could Lan Bufann allow him to escape? With a twist of his body, he charged towards Faang Wei again, Faang Wei''s dodging movements were extremely sorry, but it was still okay as he luckily dodged three of Lan Bufann''s attacks.


    But on the fourth try, Lan Bufann did not believe that Faang Wei could dodge it!


    Reaching out with a single finger, he directly pointed at the space between Faang Wei''s eyebrows. Faang Wei had nowhere to run to, and sure enough, he closed his eyes and waited for his death.


    "Yes." Lan Bufann was secretly pleased with himself in his heart, but just as his fingertips touched the center of Faang Wei''s brows, he suddenly stopped, as if there was some kind of invisible force secretly pulling at him.


    Turning around, he saw two evil spirits behind him. Their bright red tongues were stretched out and hooked onto his body!


    What was going on? How could this be? Looking at Faang Wei''s hands again, both of them were drenched in blood, and in front and behind him, there were already seven bloody handprints!


    When ¡­ when did this happen?


    Faang Wei secretly broke into a cold sweat. This time, he knew that he had won the bet.


    When Liu Linglang was using the seven zombies to stall Lan Bufann, Faang Wei had already secretly activated the key technique of the Yin Corpse, and when Lan Bufann was able to kill the seven zombies, Faang Wei''s Yin Corpse Technique had already been formed.


    But Faang Wei did not move, he knew that if he were to use seven of them, Lan Bufann would know that if he was to use his Yin Corpse Techniques to deal with him, the effects would be greatly reduced, so Faang Wei could only use him as a guide, while Lan Bufann was chasing after him, he had already taken the chance to release seven of the Blood Palm, but at that time when Lan Bufann was wholeheartedly trying to kill him, he did not notice the changes in his surroundings, and when the seven Blood Palms were formed, it was also at that moment when Faang Wei activated his Yin Corpse Technique, saving his life.


    If he was any slower, Lan Bufann would see through it, and he would be even slower. If he was any slower, he wouldn''t be able to preserve his little life, so everything needed to be so perfect that there couldn''t be even the slightest mistake. Faang Wei was betting his life against Lan Bufann, but fortunately, he won, and the loser would be Lan Bufann''s life!


    Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh, seven Yin Spirit s appeared at the same time from the left and right of Lan Bufann, surrounding him completely. Seven scarlet red tongues tied Lan Bufann up tightly, and with Faang Wei''s quick movements, the Life-killing Blade whizzed twice, and directly cut open Lan Bufann''s tendons.


    "Ah!" A blood-curdling scream pierced through the night sky.


    Faang Wei stared intently at Lan Bufann, and at this moment the corner of his mouth curled, revealing a cold smile. A cold light flashed in his eyes, and he slightly raised his right hand, and the Life-killing Blade raised it, about to stab towards Lan Bufann''s throat.


    "Wait ¡­" Lan Bufann''s expression was panic-stricken, his body trembling rapidly as he shouted, "You can''t kill me, I''m a member of the Lan Family."


    "Lan Family?" Faang Wei flipped his hands and the Life-killing Blade immediately cut off the tendons in Lan Bufann''s hands. He was no longer able to struggle and had been completely defeated by Faang Wei.


    Fresh blood gurgled out from his hands and feet. He knew that he had been completely crippled by Faang Wei this entire life.


    "Faang Wei..." Lan Bufann raised his head, a fierce look flashed past his eyes, and he gritted his teeth as he said, "I will make you pay with your blood!"


    Faang Wei did not make a sound. He raised the Life-killing Blade in his hand, and instantly, his lips trembled, his teeth chattered and he lost control of his voice, "No!"


    "When you were chasing me, did you ever think that you would end up like this?" Faang Wei did not give Lan Bufann any more chances to explain, and directly stabbed the blade into Lan Bufann''s heart.


    Bang! Suddenly, Lan Bufann''s entire body exploded, and his four limbs turned into a pool of blood. While Faang Wei was still stunned, Liu Linglang suddenly said: "Over there."


    He only saw a small white figure escaping in panic. If not for Liu Linglang''s guidance, it would have been difficult for Faang Wei to notice it. The white figurine looked at Liu Linglang angrily and escaped away at an even faster speed. How could Faang Wei let him escape?


    "Faang Wei, leave this to me, I will see you again in the future. I used my Lan Family technique to remove the corpse, and I don''t even want my body anymore.


    Faang Wei was expressionless as he pinched Lan Bufann''s soul, not saying a word.


    He had already formed an enmity with Lan Bufann that would not let him die. If they did not kill him cleanly, who knew if he would repay Chou Xuefeng with kindness like he did.


    The little person''s eyes revealed a blank expression as his entire body trembled, as if he would disappear if the wind blew. Gradually, the sense of loss retreated, he stared at Faang Wei, his eyes revealed a look of hatred, and opened his mouth to let out a few silent roars.


    At the same time, the seven Yin Spirit s also followed. Looking at Lan Bufann''s soul, their eyes revealed a fanatical look.


    Lan Bufann trembled. At this time, he no longer had any sense of majesty, he was completely a weakling who could control life and death with just a thought from others.


    ¡ª ¡ª


    At the same time, thousands of miles away, atop a lone mountain, a mountain was densely packed with tombs. Suddenly, one of the tombs collapsed and the people guarding the mountain were immediately on alert. They didn''t even look back as they reported to the mansion below.


    "Not good, not good! Second Young Master Lan''s tomb has collapsed ¡­"


    The six or seven people in the room stood up at the same time and shouted, "What!"


    "Lan Bufann has definitely offended a great character, I knew that something would happen to him sooner or later due to his temper," a middle-aged man said in a flustered and exasperated tone.


    "Grand master, dismembering a corpse is the last step. This is not a battle of life and death, you have to save him!" A young woman cried.


    In the middle of the crowd, an old man wearing a Chinese tunic suit threw the two walnuts in his hand onto the ground and loudly said, "Men, take my divination."


    Some people hurriedly passed three fifty taels of silver to the old man. The old man threw three of them consecutively as everyone held their breaths in anticipation of the result.


    The young woman cried, "Is there an answer?"


    The old man shook his head, causing the young woman to stagger and almost faint.


    A middle-aged man said, "Grand Master, can you figure out where we are?"


    The old man said: "It''s in the south central direction, do you plan to go there? "However, if you use the True Understanding technique, although you can instantly reach it, it will cause your tomb to become unstable, your tombstone to become crooked, and even ¡­"


    "What time is this? I can''t care less." The middle-aged man said, "I only have this one son. If he really did die, then Chumei would definitely ¡­" There''s no need to say anymore, time is of the essence. Grand master, please lend me a hand ¡­ "


    "That''s the only way. I hope the other party can give me face with my Lan Family ¡­" The Grand Elder sighed.


    Faang Wei held Lan Bufann''s soul tightly, when a ball of white mist suddenly appeared beside him. In the midst of the white mist, something that looked like a little person appeared.


    Faang Wei was shocked. Looking at this small, semi-transparent person, the person had already said in an anxious voice, "I am the Patriarch of Lan Family, Lan Xingjian. My son is ignorant.


    When Lan Bufann saw this transparent person, he seemed to have seen a trace of light in his despair.


    Faang Wei did not make a sound, but the Blue Star Sword said urgently, "Brother, no matter what happens, please give me face and let go of this good-for-nothing child. Lan Family will definitely be deeply grateful in the future, I beg you ¡­" The Blue Star Sword had an extremely high status within the sect. Now that it was being humbled by a junior, it was truly eager to save its son.


    "Father, he destroyed my body. Hurry and help me take revenge, help me kill him ¡­" "Quick." Lan Bufann screamed at the top of his lungs.


    Faang Wei''s expression was calm, and he said slowly: "This matter isn''t because I wanted to kill your son, but because your son was forcing me, I had no choice but to retaliate. You should know this as well."


    "Yes, yes, yes." The Blue Star Sword nodded in a pile of words, hoping that Faang Wei would let it go.


    "Lan Bufann swore to kill me. If I release him, he will come back to kill me in the future, and you are his father. You won''t help me, and if I kill Lan Bufann, your Lan Family will seek revenge on me, right?"


    Blue Star Sword did not make a sound.


    "So, whether or not I let Lan Bufann go, your Lan Family will definitely find trouble with me in the future, so it''s better if I kill him. At least, in the future, there will be less of a person from your Lan Family who will find trouble with me ¡­"


    "You!"


    Without waiting for the Blue Star Sword to react, Faang Wei was thrown into the middle of the seven Yin Spirit s. Immediately, as if they had obtained treasures, the seven Yin Spirit s rushed forward to tear apart Lan Bufann''s soul, and watched as their only son was killed in front of them. The Blue Star Sword''s heart was bleeding, but at this time, it was powerless to do anything ¡­


    "Good, good, good... You wait, you wait, I, Blue Star Sword, swear by my Lan Family tomb, if I don''t kill you in this life, my Lan Family tomb will completely collapse. "You remember, you remember."


    The figure of the Blue Star Sword grew dimmer and dimmer, and finally disappeared. The curse of the Blue Star Sword before it left, continued to hover in Faang Wei''s mind.


    Killing Lan Bufann had brought about an even greater crisis.

 C75

    Originally, he could have spared Lan Bufann''s life, but he did not. This was because after escaping from the brink of death a few times, he was no longer the newly-emerged brat, and gradually began to understand the dangers of the world and the hearts of men.


    "Where''s Liu Linglang?" Faang Wei suddenly thought of the Liu Linglang who had just saved his life. But looking left and right, Liu Linglang once again disappeared without a trace, Faang Wei crawled up with difficulty, kowtowed three times towards the spot Liu Linglang was at just now, and muttered: "Celestial Child, thank you very much for saving my life this time. Faang Wei has nothing to repay you with, but if you find any useful places in the future, I will definitely help you ¡­"


    Faang Wei rested for a while. He knew it was not appropriate to stay here for long, so he stumbled out of the forest.


    It was another sleepless night. Fortunately, he could still see the sun on the second day.


    For the first time, Faang Wei felt that he could still live.


    At the side of the forest, Wang An stood quietly, and beside him was the stooped, expressionless Shang Fu, who had finished watching everything, and then said lightly: "This kid''s life is truly tough, I knew he wouldn''t die."


    "To be able to kill the second young master of Lan Family alone, it is already a miracle." Wang An sighed. "Even I might not be able to do that. "This kid is too out of my expectations."


    "You''re too modest," Shang Fu said with a slight smile. "Do you know why I didn''t ask you to help just now?"


    Wang An shook his head and said, "Could it be that you think that Faang Wei will win for sure?"


    "At least they won''t die so easily." Shang Fu laughed, "Some people, if you don''t force him into a corner, you won''t know how much energy he will be able to unleash. Fortunately, Faang Wei didn''t disappoint us."


    "But if it wasn''t for Liu Linglang helping him, Faang Wei would definitely have died this time."


    "He won''t die." Shang Fu smiled mysteriously, "Even if Liu Linglang did not come, there would still be someone else coming to help him. There are some people who would not let Faang Wei die so early.


    Wang An was stunned. "Is there someone else?"


    Shang Fu''s gaze turned to another direction as he said, "More than that ¡­"


    Shang Fu dusted off the dust on his clothes and said: "Go back, Faang Wei should be home by now ¡­"


    In another corner of the forest, even from so far away, Tang Wan still seemed to be able to feel Shang Fu''s sharp gaze. Tang Wan snorted coldly: "I never thought that this old fox would actually be so calm."


    "Martial Uncle, just now, it was extremely dangerous." A man standing beside Tang Wan said with lingering fear in her heart, "I never thought that this brat Faang Wei would actually be able to win."


    "Naturally, I will not embarrass myself by teaching him." Tang Wan said indifferently, "However, Faang Wei being able to kill Lan Bufann is nothing much, but when Blue Star Sword comes to plead for mercy, he still remains unmoved. Destroying Lan Bufann''s soul is what I hope to see the most."


    "Martial Uncle, are you saying that Faang Wei ¡­"


    "How could a evil person of nine generations suddenly become a kind person in this lifetime? Faang Wei only recognized his own intentions and began to become the real him."


    The man said complacently: "No matter what, Faang Wei was taught by your elder. It seems like your elder will get a capable assistant soon."


    Tang Wan snorted coldly, and did not reply.


    After a long time, seeing that Wang An and Shang Fu were walking further and further away, Tang Wan finally said: "Let''s go. There''s going to be a big show going on in Changsha recently. Don''t delay any longer."


    "A big show?" That person was stunned, "What big show is this?"


    "You''ll know soon enough." Tang Wan turned and left.


    When the two groups of men were about to leave, a group of men on a mountain saw the whole process from beginning to end.


    The lady dressed in the green dress was Wang Xiaoluo. After she saw everything, she took a deep breath and nervously patted her chest: "That was close, I didn''t expect Tang Wei to be so powerful. I had underestimated him."


    "His name is not Tang Wei, his name is Faang Wei." Behind him, an old man with yin and yang hair chuckled and said, "He is the recently rumored miraculous Nine Lives Judgement from the Dao Gate. He is a member of the Zhuyou Fang family."


    "Ah!" This brat actually lied to me. " Wang Xiaoluo hatefully retorted, "This is too much."


    "Little Girl, do you have a crush on this kid? If you like him, would it be alright if master caught him for you to be your husband?" Elder Huang teased.


    "Master, why are you always making fun of me?" Wang Xiaoluo was embarrassed, "This brat is too ruthless, I do not like him. Uncle Lan had come to plead for mercy. "


    "This is his true cleverness. I have never liked this little child Lan Bufann since childhood, he is just too arrogant, but it''s a pity that everyone in the Lan Family treats him like a treasure. I knew that something would happen sooner or later."


    "Err ¡­ Faang Wei has offended Uncle Blue this time. Uncle Blue will definitely seek him out for revenge. Will he be alright?"


    Elder Huang smiled, "It''s fine if you have something to say, but what does it have to do with you?" You said you weren''t nervous about him at all. "


    "I was just casually asking." Wang Xiaoluo shrugged her shoulders and said, "Master, can you not think too much about it?"


    "Fine, fine, fine. I''m not joking with you. If I were to joke with you again, all of my remaining hair would have been ripped off by you." Elder Huang lovingly patted Wang Xiaoluo''s head, and said: "Let''s go, Faang Wei''s show is over, we should start now."


    Wang Xiaoluo''s smile faded as he asked in a serious tone: "Master, what do you really plan to do?"


    "Otherwise ¡­" Elder Huang laughed, "Is it easy for an old man like me to walk so far? If you don''t make any noise in Changsha, I''m sorry I have to walk so far. "


    Wang Xiaoluo knew that Elder Huang''s so-called movements must be a world-shaking event. She silently sucked in a breath of cold air.


    "Vital Bone, Lifeline, Faang Wei, Tang Wan, interesting, interesting." Elder Huang used his hand to feel his smooth jaw, then left with a dozen people.


    When Faang Wei walked to the main road, he realized that Yuan Xiao was still waiting for him there.


    When Yuan Xiao saw Faang Wei''s bloodied body, he immediately went up and said with concern: "Brother Wei, are you alright?"


    "Not bad." Faang Wei''s body was powerless, he could only dejectedly waved his hand, signalling Yuan Xiao to come over and support him.


    Yuan Xiao supported Faang Wei and said: "How about I call a taxi for you?"


    "No." Faang Wei flatly rejected Yuan Xiao''s suggestion. It has to be said that Faang Wei was covered in blood at the moment, if the driver of the taxi saw this, he would definitely call the police. Faang Wei said: "Can you borrow a phone from somewhere and ask Shang Que to come pick me up."


    "It''s Shang Que!" Yuan Xiao immediately became happy, and rubbed his hands together, "I can finally get hold of Shang Que''s phone number, Brother Wei, quickly give it to me, give it to me quickly ¡­"


    Faang Wei gave Yuan Xiao his home phone number and quickly went to do some tasks. After a short while, Yuan Xiao came back and said, "I''ve contacted Shang Que already, she will come to pick you up very soon. "Then can I also ¡­"


    Faang Wei suddenly asked: "Was it Shang Que who answered the call?"


    "Yes." "Don''t worry, I didn''t say anything had happened to you. I just said that you drank too much with me and wanted her to come and get you."


    "No one else answered."


    "No, what''s wrong?"


    He had been missing for an entire night, so he must have been worried to death by Shang Fu. Shang Fu did not pick up the phone, but maybe he had already come out to look for him. However, things went wrong, and he still needed to discuss the aftermath with Shang Fu when he returned home.


    Very quickly, Wang An who received the message drove over to pick them up. Yuan Xiao was slightly disappointed that Shang Que did not come over, but Wang An did not ask anything and brought Yuan Xiao and Faang Wei back to the city.


    After entering the city, just as Yuan Xiao was about to get off, Wang An suddenly said, "This handsome guy, he''s already here, let''s go inside and take a seat. We won''t delay any longer even after drinking some tea."


    Once Yuan Xiao heard that he could enter Shang Que''s house, he immediately nodded his head and agreed.


    "Not good." Faang Wei''s heart sank. Wang An was not a hospitable person and he would not take the initiative to ask Yuan Xiao out. Could it be that his unusual action was due to Wang An''s ¡­


    Kill him to keep his mouth shut?


    Faang Wei knew that Yuan Xiao was the only one who knew that he had killed someone, but the brat''s mouth was definitely not tight. When he returned, he would definitely spread the news, and that would be extremely bad, but if he was to watch Wang An kill Yuan Xiao, it would be too much for his heart.


    Although Yuan Xiao was not a good person, he was still a loyal friend and was worth making. Furthermore, since this matter happened because of him, it would be good enough if Yuan Xiao did not blame him for it, but if he lost his life for no reason, then he would blame himself for his entire life.


    "Yuan Xiao, aren''t you still busy? Quickly go back, don''t make your father wait." hinted. Unexpectedly, Yuan Xiao didn''t know what was good for him, and wholeheartedly thought of the ''goddess'' in his heart. No matter what, he had to go and see Shang Que.


    Faang Wei sighed inwardly, but he couldn''t tell Yuan Xiao the reason either. He could only watch as the carriage slowly drove towards home.


    Wang An said, "There are some things, if you don''t do it cleanly, it will be even more troublesome later on. Faang Wei, this handsome guy doesn''t have any objections, why are you pushing it?"


    "That''s right," Yuan Xiao said in a low voice. "Boy, you promised to help me chase Shang Que, you can''t go back on your words."


    Looking at the innocent Yuan Xiao, Faang Wei was speechless.


    "Brother Xiao, oh Brother Xiao, why are you so unenlightened?"

 C76

    In the meeting room on the third floor of Changsha Municipal Government Office Building, several standing committees were gathered in the conference room early in the morning, holding monthly standing committee meetings. Because there were a few important issues to be studied, all the standing committees were present, not a single one missing.


    The corridor was quiet. Occasionally, people would walk past, but their footsteps were light, afraid of alerting the big bosses inside.


    Suddenly, the sound of footsteps could be heard, followed by the anxious voice of the secretary, Little Zhao. "Mister, you can''t barge in ¡­" "There''s a meeting going on inside ¡­"


    Peng, the door was suddenly slammed open, the few people who were in the middle of a meeting all turned their heads over. Seeing these rude and intrusive people, the city secretary used his hand to adjust his glasses and asked in a low voice, "What''s going on with Little Zhao?"


    Little Zhao was so scared that his face turned green. He quickly said, "I said you can''t go in, but they won''t listen ¡­" Little Zhao was just a rookie that had just joined. When had he ever encountered such a big incident? He was so scared that he was about to cry.


    "This has nothing to do with you." The person who barged in took something out. The expressions of the standing committee members changed. The secretary of the city council said, "Little Zhao, go out and close the door. No one is allowed in."


    There were a total of five people who entered. The leader of the group was a burly man. He waved his hand in front of the standing committee members and accepted them. He then walked to the position of the city''s secretary and coldly said, "Stand up."


    The secretary hurriedly stood up and walked out from the crowd. A skinny old man slowly walked to the seat of the secretary of the Municipal Committee and sat down. He swept his eyes over everyone on the stage and coldly said, "It looks like you are still here."


    The expression on the face of the city council''s secretary changed continuously. He exchanged a long look with the standing committee members beside him before bravely saying, "May I ask which leaders of the Central Committee you are? I ¡­ "I will call you by that name ¡­"


    A skinny old man lightly waved his hand, and behind him, a young lady dressed in green took out a stack of documents from her shoulder bag and placed it on the table. A few standing committee members quickly picked up the documents and carefully studied them, which was very simple.


    The official seal of the National Security Agency was glaring.


    Although they were cooperating, these people were all experienced experts in the government, and the meaning in their words was to follow these people''s lead. Although they were cooperating, these people were all experienced in the government, and the meaning in their actions was to follow these people''s lead.


    The secretary cleared his throat and said to the skinny elder, "I don''t know why the leaders are here, but we didn''t notify them beforehand. We didn''t send anyone to welcome them. I''m really, really sorry."


    The girl behind the old man did not seem to care about this father and mother position at all ¨C indeed, she had seen far too many officials and nobles. The secretary of the city council could not even put her face on the table, "We are a secret department of the National Security Agency.


    One must know that the most important thing to the country right now was to maintain stability and counter terrorism. The central government had sent out a high ranking official to personally lead the operation, so it was certain that something big must have happened. However, the secretary did not know what had happened.


    Right now, the best way to salvage the situation was to fully cooperate with them. As long as they did things well, no one would have anything to say.


    "Leaders, please speak. As long as you can use our place, we will cooperate extremely well."


    "Who is in charge of government affairs?" The skinny old man said.


    "Me." The Secretary of the Political Security Committee stood up. The National Security Bureau was on his side. He knew that he could not escape it, but he did not know if it was a good thing or a bad thing.


    "If I give you three hours, will you be able to evacuate all the people within three blocks of Xiangchun Road?"


    All of the standing committee members'' expressions changed immediately. Dispatching three blocks of people, regardless of how much work they had to do, the pressure from public opinion alone was enough to make them lose their minds.


    However, since the other party had put forward such a request, he had no way to refuse. The Secretary of the Political Committee gritted his teeth and said, "If the City Council gives me a special authorization, I can do it."


    The secretary of the Municipal Committee cursed under his breath. He wanted to put the blame onto his own head, so he quickly said, "It''s not a problem for the Municipal Committee to give me special authority. But it has to go through research from the Standing Committee to report to the relevant leaders of the Provincial Committee for approval ¡­ "And then again ¡­"


    Bang! The skinny old man slammed the table and said coldly: "I don''t have time to play this type of fruitless game with you all. Now, Little Luo ¡­. "What time is it?"


    The girl behind him looked at her watch and said, "8: 35."


    "If you don''t get this done by eleven-thirty-five, I''ll take off your hat." The skinny old man''s sharp gaze swept across everyone''s faces, "And all of you. If you can''t even do this kind of thing well, then why are you still treating it as the secretary of the city council!?"


    It was indeed a headache, but they had no choice but to do it. In the end, the vice head of the Education Bureau, who was in charge of managing the civil guards, came up with an idea, which was to conduct an earthquake drill so that it would not cause a commotion and would at the same time safely evacuate the crowd.


    The secretary was still worried and frowned, "What if the masses don''t cooperate?"


    "Then say there was an earthquake." The Secretary of the Political and Legal Committee said through gritted teeth, "They wouldn''t joke about their lives, right? "Besides, earthquake is something that no one can say. You should know when the Bureau of Seismology predicted it correctly. After this is over, we can let the Minister of Public Information suppress it a bit, and lower the negative public opinion to the lowest point."


    "I guess that''s the only way." The city secretary sighed. Although this was not a good idea, under the pressure of the big figures from the central government, evacuating the people from the three blocks in three hours was the only option.


    The Minister of Propaganda immediately called the television station to stop all broadcast, and the secretary quickly prepared a speech to announce that the Secretary of the Political and Legal Committee had gathered all the police in the city for emergency standby, to prevent any disturbances during the emergency evacuation, and that the Minister of Armed Affairs had urgently called three militia camps nearby to assist the police, while the Secretary of the Municipal Committee and the Mayor were stationed at the base to deal with any unexpected incidents.


    Wang Xiaoluo and her party sat inside the meeting room quietly, patiently tasting the top-grade Jade Gear Spring that was specially sent over by the Party Secretary.


    After these uninvited guests barged in, everyone immediately completed their new task. The only thing quiet was this meeting room, and after drinking a few pots of tea, Elder Huang finally stood up and asked: "Little Luo, what time is it?"


    "It''s almost eleven."


    "Get up. It''s time for us to get busy."

 C77

    The secretary stared at the paper in his hand in a daze. Everyone else stood in a daze, not daring to breathe. Evacuate three blocks of people. The secretary knew that this was going to cause a huge sensation throughout the country. It was a question of whether he, a small black muslin hat, would be able to handle it.


    As soon as he came out, he sent his subordinate to find out why Elder Huang and the others were able to bypass the gate and directly enter the courtyard of the city council. When he returned, Secretary Zhao told him that the car they were driving was owned by the general manager and had a sign with a red background and yellow lettering on it. No one would dare to stop them even if they were in the Second Ring of Beijing, let alone a small courtyard of the city council.


    Relying only on his license plate, the Party Secretary was still worried. After hesitating for a while, he finally dialed his classmate''s number when he was studying at the Central Party Academy.


    Although they were all classmates, his proper hall was enough to make the secretary of the city council lower his height by three feet. If it wasn''t for his hard work and filial piety, this "classmate" probably wouldn''t have given him any face.


    He respectfully made a phone call to his friend. After a few pleasantries, the secretary could no longer hold back and went straight to the main point. The student was silent for a moment, then said with determination, "This bunch of buddhas, none of them can be offended. Otherwise, don''t blame me for not reminding you." With that, he hung up.


    After receiving the confirmation, the secretary of the city council calmed down a little. Even the people in the office felt that their background was not small. What kind of status did they have exactly? Although they said they were from the National Security Agency, based on the many years of experience the city''s secretary had in the government, they were definitely not a simple group of agents from the National Security Agency.


    Secretary, secretary ¡­" Finally, the Minister of Public Information looked at his watch and urged softly, "This ¡­ "Is the transcript sent or not sent ¡­


    The Party Secretary read the transcript carefully a few times. Finally, he picked up his pen and drew a shaky circle in the upper right corner. After that, he handed it to Secretary Zhao, and everyone immediately took action. The secretary waved his hand, signaling everyone to leave. He sat alone in his office, only to realize that sweat had unconsciously dripped from his forehead.


    Shua shua shua... All the television stations in Changsha suddenly jumped at the same time, and the female anchorwoman of the evening news hurriedly sat on the news platform, reading out the text in her hands. Soon after, the radio station, mobile phone, and all the citizens of Changsha received news about the impending earthquake from all sorts of channels, as well as emergency radio stations that seemed to have never been used.


    Fortunately, there were lessons from the 2008 earthquake, and all the emergency plans had been completed. The worst situation that could happen when evacuating a group of people was not to be expected. Although there were occasional intruders, they were soon suppressed by the armed police and the three blocks of evacuations were not an evacuation of the entire city.


    When he received the news, Brother Xiao was watching TV at the merchant''s house, patiently waiting for Shang Que to "wake up". Faang Wei guarded the side of the Brother Xiao closely, using his actions to prove to Wang An his stand.


    Wang An snorted coldly, his face expressionless.


    Brother Xiao who was on the verge of death didn''t feel uncomfortable at all. He bored as he pressed on the remote control, asking Faang Wei, "When is Shang Que going to get up? Why aren''t you going downstairs? Should I buy him breakfast?"


    Wang An quickly replied, "No need, Shang Que is not used to eating breakfast."


    "You know, you''re not the worm in her stomach ¡­" Brother Xiao muttered, and suddenly said: "Aiya, the TV is broken ¡­"


    The television screen blurred as the news anchor of the city''s television station rushed onto the stage. She read the script she had just received with a face full of resentment. To her, letting the audience see her plain face was more terrifying than having experienced a hundred earthquakes.


    "Aiya, there''s an earthquake, it''s bad, quickly leave. Faang Wei, the TV said that they are going to evacuate immediately!" Brother Xiao jumped up and pulled Faang Wei along as he was about to run away.


    Wang An grabbed him and said, "Young man, don''t be so nervous. How could Changsha be in an earthquake?"


    "It''s already said on TV, you still won''t believe it." Just at this time, the loudspeakers outside also sounded, calling for the masses to evacuate in an orderly manner. Brother Xiao shouted loudly, "Do you believe me now?"


    Faang Wei was puzzled as well. However, since the officials had already announced it, it was definitely not fake, and also said, "Wang An, I will go call Shang Que, let''s go quickly." Right, right, Shang Que, you have to forget about her. " Brother Xiao nodded his head.


    "We can''t escape anymore ¡­" He had been sitting there the entire time, and he had never spoken a word. Shang Fu slowly stood up and said: "These are clearly heading towards us."


    "Why can''t I leave? There are still two hours left ¡­" Before Brother Xiao even finished his sentence, he felt dizzy and fainted. Wang An supported Brother Xiao and asked Shang Fu: How do we deal with this person?


    "Wang An, what are you doing?" Seeing that the Brother Xiao was knocked out by Wang An, Faang Wei could not sit still, and stood up and shouted, "Don''t touch him, he''s my friend."


    "Since he is your friend, then let him sleep. Relax, we do not plan to kill Faang Wei." Shang Fu said slowly.


    "Shang Que." Shang Fu raised his voice as he came out from the second floor looking around and asked: "Has that kid left?"


    "What should be left has not left, and what should not have come has actually come." Shang Fu let out a long sigh. Call in everything you need to. "I can''t dodge it anymore ¡­"


    Wang An nodded, turned around and left to do something. Faang Wei endured it and asked, "Grandfather Shang, what do you mean by someone who shouldn''t have come?"


    Shang Fu looked at Faang Wei, and suddenly asked: "Do you have cigarettes?"


    How strange, Faang Wei looked at the abnormal Shang Fu and shook his head: "I don''t smoke."


    "Shang Que, go upstairs and bring my cigarettes over. It''s been a long time since I''ve had a smoke. I don''t know if I''ll have a chance next time. "


    Shang Que seemed to have guessed something as he stayed upstairs for a while, and quickly passed a smoke gun to Shang Fu. Shang Fu tapped on the cigarette, took a puff, and passed the cigarette to Faang Wei and shook his head, then smiled: "What kind of man is a man if you don''t smoke? I have to smoke this cigarette before I die, so I can only close my eyes.


    Faang Wei originally wanted to say that smoking was not good for your body, and would affect the environment, but after thinking about the heavy atmosphere, he asked softly: "Grandpa Shang, what happened?"


    "It''s just a small matter. I can handle it." Shang Fu supported Brother Xiao and said casually, "Shang Que, follow me downstairs. Faang Wei, you come too. "


    "Down?" There was still a shadow in his heart. Shang Fu took the lead and walked away, turning around to look at Faang Wei. "Are you still afraid?"


    "No," Faang Wei only felt a little uncomfortable in his heart, but he was not afraid. He braced himself and followed Shang Fu downstairs. Passing through the dark tunnel, Faang Wei once again saw the innumerable coffins. Shang Fu did not care about the two of them, threw the Brother Xiao in the corner, and directly walked towards one of the coffins, saying to himself in a low voice: "Ancestor, there might be people who would come today to disturb your old man''s peace. But don''t worry, this old servant only needs one last breath, and no one will be able to enter."


    Faang Wei and Shang Que naturally could not hear what Shang Fu said. Faang Wei asked in a low voice, "What exactly happened?"


    Shang Que shook his head, and said: "I don''t know either, but I rarely see Shang Fu like this, so something big must have happened."


    "Could it be that the people from the Seal have come again?" Faang Wei asked in a low voice.


    "I don''t know. Don''t worry, with Shang Fu and Wang An here, even if the people from the imperial edict came, they wouldn''t be able to touch us. "Relax, relax." Although Shang Que was relieved, her anxiousness was written all over her face.


    "Wang An and I might have something to take care of, so stay here and don''t come out yet." Shang Fu explained.


    "Grandpa Shang, what in the world happened? Why don''t you reveal it to us? I can help you think of a way."


    "Don''t ask." Shang Fu suddenly raised his voice, when had the two of them ever seen Shang Fu lose his temper before? Both of them were shocked, Shang Fu probably wanted to know that his tone was too serious, so he waved his hands and said: "This is a matter between adults, it has nothing to do with you, stay tight, do you hear me?"


    "But ¡­" Faang Wei still wanted to say something, but Shang Fu had already left by himself. Suddenly, he turned around and called out to Faang Wei.


    Faang Wei subconsciously agreed.


    Shang Fu was silent for a moment, then said: "Treat Shang Que well."


    With that, he went upstairs without even turning his head. When Faang Wei heard the sound of the door being locked, the foreboding feeling in his heart grew stronger and stronger.


    When Shang Fu went upstairs, more than a dozen people had already gathered in the room. With a heavy expression, they looked at Shang Fu.

 C78

    At nine o''clock, the government officially announced the earthquake evacuation.


    At 9: 10, under a forceful government intervention, the three blocks of people began to evacuate.


    At 10: 30, when most of the crowd had been evacuated, the government focused on helping the elderly, the sick and the disabled and the physically inconvenient to evacuate.


    At 11: 20 P.M., the city council was informed that all the people in the three blocks had been evacuated.


    At 1130 hours all Government personnel withdrew in unison.


    There was no one on the empty street. There were many shops that didn''t even have time to close their doors, and on the road, there were some cars that didn''t even have time to turn off the engine. Yellow police cordon was pulled up on the three block border. This is a political mission that must be completed! "


    No one could understand why the city council would issue such an absurd order, but the city council''s secretary felt bitter inside. "Who the hell should I ask if you''re asking me?"


    What were these people trying to do to create such a huge commotion?


    Occasionally, a few extremely excited stray dogs and cats would jump out. These three blocks of Changsha were like Fukushima Island that had just experienced nuclear radiation, and the group of people slowly walked to this strange looking street.


    About a dozen men, between thirty and forty years of age, all in black windbreaker, carrying a black wooden box, led by a petite girl in a lake-green dress, like a spot of red among the green. The box in her hand was also a wooden box, but it was different from those men, it was a classic LV of the last century, although it was only a wooden box, but it was enough to support her transcendence.


    This street wasn''t long, so Wang Xiaoluo quickly found the place she was looking for. She looked at the time, and saw that it was 11: 45 PM.


    Eleven fifty.


    11: 55.


    11: 58.


    Wang Xiaoluo walked up and lightly knocked on the door.


    No one answered.


    One of them creased his eyebrows slightly, "Little Luo, did they escape after hearing the news?"


    Wang Xiaoluo turned his head and smiled towards that person, and said: "Are you doubting Elder Huang?"


    The man was shocked and immediately kept quiet. Wang Xiaoluo said: "Maybe there isn''t anyone, but the dead definitely do."


    Hua la, the door opened automatically even though there was no wind.


    Wang Xiaoluo gently lifted her skirt, and carefully stepped over the threshold.


    There weren''t many people in the room, so Wang Xiaoluo''s gaze swept across them and quickly locked onto the old man sitting on the sofa. He was wearing a white undershirt and dragging a pair of slippers.


    Behind him stood a man. He wasn''t too tall, but his entire person exuded an unapproachable aura. Beside him stood a middle-aged man who looked slightly weak and gentle as he looked at the mountain. He had a kind expression on his face.


    The middle aged man raised his glasses, and actually smiled at Wang Xiaoluo, and said: "You''re here?"


    Wang Xiaoluo smiled and nodded.


    "Sit?"


    "There''s no need for that. I still need to go back for lunch after I''m done." The corner of Wang Xiaoluo''s mouth raised slightly, revealing a row of beautiful teeth, and said: "That''s why, I ask for everyone''s cooperation."


    The middle-aged man smiled and said, "If there''s anything I can use, just tell me. I''m a doctor, as long as I still have a breath in my body, I can''t say that I will definitely be able to save him. However, there''s still a chance in my hands."


    Wang Xiaoluo laughed, "What if it is a zombie with only one breath?"


    "Little girl, you really know how to joke around. Zombies have already died once, how can they still die? However, people will definitely die. "


    "Oh," Wang Xiaoluo nodded seriously, "So zombies can''t die, I didn''t know before."


    "You''ll know after you die once." Wang An who was standing behind Shang Fu said coldly.


    Wang Xiaoluo looked at Wang An and enunciated each word clearly, "Wang An, you were killed in the year 1730, when you nurtured a zombie in the Mount Lu area, and then received the life of the Zombie Saint Ruler Bai Qi. After that, you were born in the last three months, gained intelligence within ten years, entered the realm of Walking Corpse, and killed seventeen thousand four hundred and thirty-two people. it''s ranked seventy-two on the Seals'' list. " After Wang Xiaoluo finished reading, she laughed in surprise, "Such a high rank! "I admire you."


    Wang An coldly snorted, but didn''t reply.


    Wang Xiaoluo turned her gaze towards the middle-aged man who she had just conversed with and said: "Mei Tan, when I was alive, I was a member of a medicine family, but my heart was not right, so I used medicine to harm people, and then I was poisoned to death. After that I died with an unquenchable grievance, and cultivated zombies in the corpse rearing grounds, because when I was alive, I had already chosen the Yin Residence for myself, and it was an ancient corpse rearing place. It was an extremely good corpse rearing place, so after a hundred years, I turned into a Earth Binding Spirit. Wang Xiaoluo shrugged her shoulders and said, "Your rank is just a lot lower. You have to work hard."


    Maitland laughed. "Maybe after today, it will rise a lot?"


    Wang Xiaoluo looked at Shang Fu and said: "Shang Fu, the realm of the Great Ghost Head, the reason to entering the black list is unknown, and the crime committed is unknown. However, once you capture the Black Hell, you cannot reincarnate, and you cannot be reborn in your entire life. Old Man, you''re the highest ranked zombie Little Luo has ever seen in his life, so please give me some pointers later. "


    Shang Fu''s drooping head raised up slightly, and said lightly: "Since we''re here, if we return alive, there''s no point in doing so."


    Wang Xiaoluo shook her head slightly, and said: "Old Gramps, we really didn''t come this time under orders to capture you all."


    "Then why?" Wang An said coldly.


    "Old Master, as long as you hand over one item, we will immediately retreat and guarantee that we will not cause trouble for you for the next hundred years." Old Master, as long as you hand over one item, we will immediately retreat and guarantee that we will not cause you trouble for the next hundred years.


    Shang Fu did not appreciate his gesture and coldly replied, "What difference is there if he comes to kill me?"


    Wang Xiaoluo had obviously predicted the outcome, as she shrugged her shoulders and said: "Then there''s no need to talk anymore."

 C79

    Wang Xiaoluo smiled as she placed the LV Chest on the ground. The few people behind him did the same, placing the chests on the ground as well. Wang Xiaoluo then held onto a crystal clear short sword in her hand, while the others took out their weapons from the chests.


    Most of these weapons were swords, but there were a few who were used to using sabers or claws. However, these weapons had a common characteristic, which was that they were pure white all over. Wang An''s pupils contracted as he shouted, "White Bone Sword!"


    "This is a masterpiece by Grandmaster Ou from Taiwan. Please have a taste of it!" Wang Xiaoluo smiled, her expression suddenly changed, and she said in a stern voice: "Corpse, the great evil of the world, the four great warlocks, capture and kill. "Set up the formation!"


    Instantly, a formless killing intent began to pervade the air. Wang An grunted and took the initiative to attack first, throwing out a nearby folding stool at random, while at the same time, his own body rushed towards the formation at a speed that was hard to see with the naked eye.


    The sword images that filled the sky swept over. A dozen or so people''s hearts were calm and the formation was not. Dozens of swords stabbed at Wang An with a posture that seemed to cover the entire sky and cover the sun.


    "Attack!" Shang Fu said loudly.


    "Aooo!" The seven people behind Shang Fu shouted out at the same time, their eyes instantly turning blood-red. Their hands and feet touching the ground at the same time like wolves and tigers, they threw themselves into the array, causing the pressure of the arrow array to increase drastically.


    These people were the same as Wang An. They didn''t use any weapons, but they were all zombies. Their physical strength was comparable to that of Wang An''s weapons. When the two sides clashed, a loud voice exploded like a firecracker.


    The two sides finally clashed.


    Just like Shang Fu, she did not take action either, staring at the situation unblinkingly. Shang Fu slightly closed his eyes, as if nothing had happened.


    Wang An''s speed was the fastest, with his Walking Corpse realm skills, he was already considered excellent among the zombies. He moved around freely like a ghost, suddenly, as if he had eyes on the back of his head, he extended a hand, coincidentally grabbed onto the tip of a White Bone Sword, lightly flicked it, and said loudly: "Lie down!"


    The person hit by the bullet felt as if his entire body had been struck by lightning. He could only feel that his arm that was holding the sword had gone numb. With a groan, he involuntarily retreated a few steps.


    Wang Xiaoluo said loudly: "Replacement, open the Azure Dragon Eyes. Kun loci in the eyes of Sihai Ming. The body of the shaking site is at ease! " These people had immersed themselves in the formation for many years, and were able to adapt to all sorts of changes. Naturally, they were able to cope with the sudden and sudden change, stepping out of the Yu Step s beneath their feet, they immediately mended the gap in the formation.


    After looking at it for a while, with Shang Fu''s eyesight, he finally understood what this array was.


    A set of high-end formations was the most precious treasure of a sect. The monks of the past painstakingly immersed themselves in these formations in order to temper them to the best of their abilities.


    Especially against zombies, because zombies were much faster and stronger in the Upper Sky, and if humans and zombies of the same level fought each other, they would be at an absolute disadvantage. Therefore, when killing zombies, every sect had a unique array formation against zombies. Naturally, the Seal was no exception.


    But Shang Fu knew that formations had its pros and cons, and were just like the eight pieces of ancient books, they were always made up of eight parts: solving problems, solving problems, starting points, beginning points, beginning points, starting points, starting points, starting points, following points, and forming points. And formations, no matter what kind of changes one had, their essence would always be inseparable from the square, circular, dispersing, number of arrays, conical, gem formation, hook formation, profound Xiang formation, water formation, fire formation, and so on.


    Shang Fu could already faintly see that this formation that Wang Xiaoluo had set up, was a formation that originated from the ancient True Divine Dipper Formation, and the person holding the claw in the middle was exactly Bei Chen''s position. As for the others, even though their footsteps seemed to be in a disorderly state, they were still not far away from Tianshu, Tianxuan, Heavencraft, Tian Quan, Yuheng, Kai Yang and Yao Guang.


    The [Heavenly Dipper] formation was extremely fierce, and Wang Xiaoluo had chosen to attack at noon to show her understanding and strength, which coincidentally coincided with the time when the battle had just started. Although the little girl was young, she had good eyesight, and her every move and action was not disorderly.


    Shang Fu shouted loudly: "Wang An, don''t tell me you plan to stay with these kids until it gets dark?"


    Wang An sneered and said, "I understand!"


    With that, Wang An''s speed suddenly increased, and in a moment, he rushed out of the thorns and directly grabbed onto a person''s throat. With a slight movement of his hand, that person rolled his eyes, and the white bone sword in his hand fell to the ground, Wang An threw his corpse out as a weapon, because he did not want to injure his companion, these people hesitated, and the sword in their hands paused for a second.


    In that split-second, Wang An swiftly kicked a man in the head. The man''s head was caved in, and he died on the ground without even letting out a drop of blood.


    Wang An wanted to kill, but these people were scared witless. Several zombies attacked at the same time, causing the battle to be thrown into disorder. Miserable screams rang out one after another as another five people died miserably at the hands of these zombies. The situation instantly shifted to the zombie side.


    Seeing that she could not force her way down, Wang Xiaoluo looked at the rest of the people, and said: "Retreat!"


    Dozens of people retreated, and rushed out of the house. Wang An shouted, "Chase!


    Everyone moved at full speed as they began to chase after the disciples on the streets.


    The sun was shining, and a dozen of people were pursuing and killing each other on this strange street. A dozen of zombies surrounded a dozen of people chasing after their target, and as Wang Xiaoluo fought on the retreat, she unconsciously left a few more corpses on the way.


    Retreating to the middle of the street, Wang Xiaoluo stopped dodging and commanded the disciples of her side to rearrange themselves into formation so that they could fight with Wang An and the others.


    Wang An''s face was calm, his hand speed was extremely fast, his moves were ruthless, his killing intent soared, with a flip, he snatched over everyone''s shoulders, and directly rushed towards Wang Xiaoluo!


    Wang Xiaoluo''s face changed, she immediately retreated, and all the disciples beside him rushed out to stop him, they must definitely save Wang An.


    One of the zombies behind them saw an opening, and suddenly grabbed both their heads, one on each side, with a loud bang, two heads hit each other at the same time, brain matter burst, the zombie wildly laughed, his hands were actually soaked in their brain blood, and began to suck.


    As soon as this happened, the zombies started to go crazy, exposing their sharp fangs, facing the people around them, they fiercely took a mouthful of meat and bones, chewing with a crunching sound, just like a group of wild beasts happily eating among a flock of lambs.


    The few remaining people began to panic. They were ''humans'' after all. When had they ever seen such an extremely bloody and tragic scene? Even the hand that held the sword began to tremble slightly.


    Wang An took off one of her head and threw it towards Wang Xiaoluo. Wang Xiaoluo tilted her head slightly and dodged Wang An''s sneak attack.


    "Awoo!" Wang An leaped up and rushed towards Wang Xiaoluo! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Boom!" A three foot long Longsword fell from the sky and stabbed into the ground between Wang Xiaoluo and Wang An.


    Sou sou sou, the people on the rooftops were all standing there. No one knew when, but they were all filled with people, and each of them had a bronze mirror. The mirror reflected sunlight onto the ground, covering all the zombies.


    The leading few people, some old and some young, shouted to Shang Fu, who had not made a move all this while:


    "Ji Family Yan Li greets the Great Ghost Head."


    "Jiang Family, Jiang Yisoong greets the Great Ghost Head."


    "Yao Family Yao Dingfeng greets the Great Ghost Head."


    "Si Family''s Shi Hu greets Great Ghost Head."


    "Yun Dan from the Yun Family greets Great Ghost Head."


    "Gui Family''s main purpose is to meet the Great Ghost Head."


    "Lucky of the Ji family greets the Great Ghost Head. May the Great Ghost Head go west with good fortune."


    Wang An and the other zombies stopped their attacks at the same time, and looked up to see the various forces on the rooftop. Shang Fu''s lifeless eyes suddenly flashed with a hint of fierceness, and he softly muttered to himself: "Eight Ancient Surnames, huh.

 C80

    The sun was getting more and more poisonous, and sweat was also faintly flowing out of Wang Xiaoluo''s forehead. At this time, a voice from above sounded out, and laughed: "Little Luo, why aren''t you coming up yet, are you planning on being eaten by the zombies?"


    Hearing this voice, Wang Xiaoluo beamed with joy, and even forgot about the intense battle, and laughed loudly: "Ah, it''s Big Sister Linglong, it''s great that you''re here too."


    After she had finished speaking, she leapt onto the roof and came out of the crowd. She held Wang Xiaoluo''s hand and said: "You''re getting more and more naughty."


    "Yeah, if you hadn''t come, I might really have been bullied by that Great Ghost Head."


    "Don''t worry, fighting is a man''s business, why are you meddling in it? Let me tell you, when I came back from Paris this time, I saw some nice clothes, let me tell you ¡­"


    "Really? How beautiful is it? Did you buy it for me?"


    "How can you be short of yours ¡­" Ling Long patted Wang Xiaoluo''s head, and said: "I haven''t seen you in a long time, let''s talk."


    The two girls actually started chatting in the intense battlefield. However, the moment this woman appeared, Wang An and Shang Fu looked at each other, both seeing the unease in each other''s eyes.


    Linglong.


    Qinghua Linglong.


    Qinghua Linglong had the surname Qing Hua and was named Ling Long. Just like her name, he was the most expensive top class Qinghua Linglong porcelain in the seal.


    Elder Huang''s most prized disciple.


    Elder Huang had a total of six disciples, three males and three females, Wang Xiaoluo had entered the sect last, and thus was thus the most favored. However, everyone knew from the Imperial Seal that this woman was one of the most authoritative people within the Imperial City, and there were even many things that Elder Huang had to discuss with her personally. It was just that in the recent years, she had rarely traveled abroad, so she rarely asked about matters within the country.


    She came as well ¡­


    "Linglong, leave this to us." Lucky smiled and looked down at the zombies below, then shouted, "Great Ghost Head, inescapable net, where are you going!"


    Wang An raised his head slightly and looked at the crowd of Imperial Seals as if they were ants. He loudly said, "The lesser the victor, the more the better. Is the Imperial Seal that despicable?"


    "Rules are for people to listen to. As for you animals, what else is there to say!" Yan Si Li.


    Wang An harrumphed coldly. He was thoroughly infuriated.


    "Brothers, let me try first." With a loud cry, Guixin flew down from the rooftop at an incredible speed, landing his palms on Wang An''s vitals. Wang An harrumphed coldly, and at the same time, his palms met each other.


    "Bam!"


    The two forces clashed.


    Both of them groaned at the same time as they took a step back and stood still.


    "Good, interesting!" Gui Xin spat and shouted, "Someone light my lamp!"


    Disciple will light the lamp for Master!" Suddenly, a row of disciples yelled out, and a row of people appeared on the roof. A few people were carrying a half man tall heavenly lamp, which was in the shape of a lotus flower base, with layers upon layers of it overlapping like a jade pagoda.


    Gui Xin shouted, "Lamp, come!"


    All the disciples answered in unison, "The lantern is in my hand!"


    A person suddenly appeared from the crowd and sat at the top of this huge Heaven Lamp. Both of his hands were pointed upwards, his fingers interlocked with each other as he raised his thumb, and a trace of a burning smell instantly came from his hand. However, the person remained unmoved.


    The disciples loudly shouted, "The lights are here, and the people are there. The Gui Family''s salary will never be extinguished!"


    "What an indestructible thing!" Everyone applauded within the Eight Ancient Surnames. As expected of the family heirloom''s salary, it really lived up to its name!


    From generation to generation, he would never die. The patriarch would never die, the lights would never extinguish, and those who had the courage to return home would be one of the candidates to become the patriarch of the family in the future. From ancient times until now, this had been the truth.


    This was why it was called the family heirloom salary light!


    The hands of the person on the lamp were already burnt to a crisp. One could even see the eerie white bones. However, he was still kneeling on the ground, not moving at all.


    "Bullshit!" Wang An sneered and said loudly, "Today, I will pull out your wax and blow out your lamp!"


    "You are unworthy!" Gui Xin shouted. Suddenly, two flames appeared in his hands as he shouted, "Light!"


    Wang Anfei rushed forward, his speed was extremely fast, he quickly kicked Gui Xin, without dodging at all, with both hands in front of his chest, he spat out a mouthful of true Yang Qi, upon encountering the flame in his hand, the fire suddenly expanded by three feet and shot towards Wang An.


    Wang An''s expression changed as he hastily retreated.


    The onlookers clapped their hands and laughed: "Zombies fear fire, return home and use the fire technique, draw upon the true qi of the five viscera, and transform it into true flame, that Walking Corpse will lose for sure!"


    Sure enough, Wang An was constantly being pushed back by the flame attack. He was no longer as brave as he was before. In contrast to Wang An, the flame attack was even more intense. One step was enough to kill Wang An on the spot!


    "Wang An." Suddenly, Shang Fu opened his eyes and said loudly, "Go away."


    Wang An tactfully retreated. Shang Fu suddenly rushed forward, his speed was countless times faster than Wang An''s, he kicked out at an angle.


    Gui Xin had already been prepared for a long time. He gathered his hands together and sent a three feet long ball of flames towards Shang Fu.


    Shang Fu did not retreat nor dodge, and with one leg, he pierced through the raging flames and hit the heart of Gui Xin.


    was a Great Ghost Head level zombie, so how strong was this kick? And at the same time, the disciple who was standing on top of the light tower, and lit up the lamp for Guiyi, had a loud bang on his chest, his bones and tendons broken as he directly plummeted down from the tower.


    Another disciple quickly flew up to the lighthouse, repeating the actions of the Guijia Disciple just now. Above the lighthouse, the flames were once again burning.


    A talisman flew down from the rooftop, and someone loudly shouted, "The saber is in the left hand, and the spear is in the right, but the heavy burden cannot be moved. Destroy the ghosts and scatter the spirits, and the spirit will disappear!"


    A thousand pounds of pressure! Shang Fu''s heart moved, he suddenly raised his head, only to see that the incantation flew down quickly in a manner that defied air pressure, and as if it had eyes, it stuck itself behind Shang Fu. Shang Fu''s expression changed, and his feet suddenly moved, falling straight into the concrete ground.


    "Increase!" the man shouted.


    Shang Fu''s body fell even further, both of his feet had already sunk into the ground, and the talisman stuck to his back flashed a golden light that directly covered Shang Fu''s entire back.


    A person floated down, and it was precisely Jiang Family Jiang Yisoong who had a complicated hand seal in his hand, as he quickly said: "First increases by a thousand catties, second increases by ten thousand catties, the thousand cannot lift it, the ten thousand cannot lift it, Mount Tai grinds!"


    Boom.


    The ground suddenly collapsed. Shang Fu''s feet had already brushed past his knees, and that golden seal seemed to carry a heavy burden as it firmly pressed him onto the ground, preventing him from moving.


    The corner of Jiang Yisoong''s mouth revealed a trace of a smile, and he loudly said: "Are you convinced?"


    Shang Fu slowly raised his eyes and looked at the satisfied Jiang Yisoong with a perplexed expression.

 C81

    "Lord Fortune." Maitang and Wang An took it out at the same time. They wanted to save him, but the piece that was stuck in the ground began to scream like a ghost.


    With a wave of his hand, the sword stabbed into the ground flew into his hand as if it had eyes. He took a step forward, raised his sword again, and shouted, "You unranked zombies, let me take care of you!"


    His sword light was like snow, bringing along a snow-white tail, sweeping past the neck of the closest zombie, and before the zombie could even react, the zombie''s head had already rolled to the side with a rumbling sound. Both Maitten and Wang An turned around at the same time, faced him, and jumped out.


    "Yao Family Sealing Mountain Sword, a single sword strike could seal millions of mountains. These two zombies overestimate themselves, they are courting death." Si Shihu sneered, "This fight no longer has any meaning to continue, it''s better to end it as soon as possible."


    "Shixiong Si doesn''t seem to have the intention of showing off his skills." Yun Dan from the Yun clan, who had been observing the fight but never made a move, laughed.


    "Tiger Slaughtering Knife, how can we slaughter cattle?" Si Shi Hu said in a deep voice, "This time, Elder Huang seems to have made too much of a fuss. He actually gathered all of us from Eight Ancient Surnames just for a mere Great Ghost Head, a mere Great Ghost Head. Our Si Family can be destroyed!"


    "Not necessarily." Yun Dan smiled, "Perhaps the good show is yet to come."


    While Yun Dan and Si Shihu were talking, Wang An, Mei Tan and Yao Dingfeng had already exchanged more than ten moves. While Yun Dan and Si Shihu were talking, Wang An, Mei Tan and Yao Dingfeng had already exchanged more than ten moves.


    All of a sudden, Yao Dingfeng turned the tip of his sword and clashed it against Ji Tan''s. The sword light swayed unsteadily as he sneered, "Go to hell!"


    Luckily, Wang An was fast enough, so he was able to quickly move aside. With a wave of his hands, he barely managed to dodge Yao Dingfeng''s sword attack, which immediately enraged Yao Dingfeng, who sent out a kick right into Wang An''s chest. Wang An screamed miserably as his body flew like a kite with its string broken, directly crashing into the nearby houses.


    Mei Tan''s expression changed. She threw Yao Dingfeng down and rushed into the room, saying loudly, "Wang An, are you alright?"


    "He won''t die." Wang An said in a low voice as he walked out from the rubble. Suddenly, he walked in front of a car and screamed. He raised the car above his head and threw it at Yao Dingfeng.


    Yao Dingfeng was unperturbed. With both hands on his sword and the broadsword in front of his chest, he slashed the car in half!


    Boom! The car exploded into flames.


    Looking at that side, Shang Fu''s body was already trembling, he was being pressed down by Jiang Yisoong''s thousand jin pressure, and could not escape at all. Jiang Yisoong looked at him coldly, and said loudly: "Great Ghost Head, it''s time to hand over the thing that you handed over!"


    Shang Fu''s eyes became hazy, as if his mind was wandering somewhere. Not a single word from Jiang Yisoong was heard, Jiang Yisoong nodded. "Today, I will crush you into dust. I will see if you can still talk tough!" While he was speaking, Jiang Yisoong released another incantation, and started chanting: "A thousand people oppresses ten thousand, a thousand people oppress one, human and ghost can''t lift it, immortals can''t hold it, the five mountains press!"


    Rumble rumble rumble!


    He only heard the sound of thunder and Shang Fu''s entire body sank down. Half of his body was pressed on the ground and his expression was extremely ugly.


    "Lord Fortune!" Several zombies that were still alive tried to rescue him, but they only heard a "ding" sound as Yao Dingfeng''s sword once again stabbed into the ground as if to warn all the zombies.


    This was the boundary. Those who crossed it would be killed without mercy!


    Anger appeared on the zombie''s face, but no one dared to advance. Even Wang An, who was the strongest among them, knew the disparity in strength between him and this person in the Eight Ancient Surnames, and didn''t dare to act rashly.


    The disciples spectating from the rooftop all revealed complacent expressions. With Eight Ancient Surnames joining hands, this was already a once in a hundred year event. Just fighting against such a small Great Ghost Head would be making a big fuss over nothing.


    However, they were actually very clear in their hearts that although Shang Fu had been firmly pressed down, that was the result of Jiang Yisoong personally making a move. If it was them, they would have long been covered in Shang Fu''s flesh and eaten to the point where not even dregs would remain. Great Ghost Head was an existence only second to flying zombies. In the entire sect, only the few people present were able to use their flying swords to cut down the corpses and capture and kill the Great Ghost Head on their own.


    Jiang Yisoong remained calm. Seeing the Great Ghost Head that was struggling to survive under his Tao Method, he said loudly, "Are you not going to say anything?"


    Shang Fu still ignored him. Jiang Yisoong did not get angry, but instead laughed, and said three good words in a row, "Looks like you won''t speak up until your bones are broken and meridians broken!" After he finished speaking and just as he was about to pressurize them again, the ground where Shang Fu was standing on suddenly collapsed as if it was unable to withstand the pressure, and even Shang Fu fell into the deep pit.


    "Damn." Jiang Yisoong immediately snatched it out, but when he looked towards the pit, he saw that Shang Fu was already gone.


    "He ran away?" Suddenly, he felt a wind blowing next to his ear, he did not even bother to turn his head, and flew up, but it was already too late. A person quickly appeared on the ground, bringing along countless of dust and rocks, and threw a punch straight at Jiang Yisoong.


    "So fast." The people watching the battle didn''t even have time to remind Jiang Yisoong that Shang Fu''s body had already arrived beside Jiang Yisoong and used all of his strength to attack him.


    "Bam!" Jiang Yisoong was simply unable to react in time and was struck in the chest by Shang Fu. As if he had gone mad, with another hook, Jiang Yisoong was directly thrown into the air, and at the same time, Shang Fu''s body flew upwards, going past the top of Jiang Yisoong''s head.


    If this kick made it, Jiang Yisoong would definitely die. Everyone in Jiang Family shouted loudly and rushed forward together, but how could their speed compare to that of a Great Ghost Head level zombie? Furthermore, they were half a street away.


    Boom!


    Dust flew everywhere as Jiang Yisoong''s body was kicked down from the sky and into the deep pit where Shang Fu was standing just now.


    "What a pity." Shang Fu thought. He was still expressionless.


    In this life or death crisis, he had already prepared the Jiang Family''s Five Mountains Protection Curse in mid-air. With this kick, even if Shang Fu had the ability to break a mountain with one kick, he would not be able to break the Five Mountains Mountain Range anymore.


    However, the injuries would definitely not be light.


    "Sword, come!"


    "Lights up!"


    Both Yao Dingfeng and Lucky shouted at the same time as two experts from Eight Ancient Surnames struck towards Shang Fu at the same time. The sword light was like snow, it burned the sky with raging flames, and Shang Fu was besieged by two experts.


    "Master Fu, let me help you." Wang An shouted loudly as he joined the battle.


    "Me too." Mei Tan rushed forward without a care for herself.


    "Everyone went up together. Lord Fortune has always been good to us. Now is the time for us to repay our gratitude." All the zombies started to shout one after another, revealing their sharp fangs and joining the battle.


    "Attack!" Ji Silee waved his hand, and dozens of disciples jumped down, with one leap, they joined the chaotic battle.


    Everyone had already killed until their eyes were red, and it was difficult to tell who was the opponent. The disciples who were participating in the battle knew that this was a good opportunity for them to make a name for themselves, so of course they would work hard, and the disciples who were watching the battle also rubbed their hands together, eager to give it a try. Ji Silee and the others, who had not participated in the Eight Ancient Surnames, rushed to the sides.


    Very quickly, the Eight Ancient Surnames disciples threw down a few more corpses, but Shang Fu''s side had even more severe injuries. Other than Shang Fu and Wang An who could still hold on, the rest of the zombies had already died. In order to prevent the zombies from dying but not dying, the people from Eight Ancient Surnames, with every zombie they took, would chop off their head. Blood, meat paste were scattered all over the ground, and the originally bustling street had now become a killing ground for the human race!


    "Whiz!" Yao Dingfeng fiercely pulled out his sword and stabbed it into the vital part of Jiu Tan''s heart. Yao Dingfeng trembled as he turned his head around, drew out his sword and chopped off Jiu Tan''s head. Holding it in his hand, he said loudly: "Green Great Ghost Head, are you still not going to surrender?"


    There was a trace of anger on Maitland''s face as he loudly said, "Master Fortune, I have let you down."


    "You still talk too much, I''ll kill you!" Yao Dingfeng threw the head of Ji Tan and pierced it with his sword. He stomped on the ground and said loudly, "This is what happens when you don''t surrender."


    Wang An''s good friend died on the spot and cried out in grief, "Brother, you go! I will avenge you!"


    After he finished speaking, he left his opponent and rushed towards Yao Dingfeng without a care for his own safety.


    Yao Dingfeng held his sword in one hand and the sword beam reflected back. He directly sent Wang An to the ground. At the same time, a disciple noticed the opportunity and quickly rushed forward. He performed a trick with his sword and stabbed Wang An''s heart.


    "I hit it! I killed a Walking Corpse!" The disciple shouted in excitement, but before his smile could fade, Wang An''s eyes were flashing with a murderous fire. He grabbed Wang An''s shoulders with both hands.


    "Save me ¡­" That disciple was scared out of his wits and wanted to escape, but how could Wang An let him go? He bit that disciple''s face, and half of his face was bitten off!


    Hiss! Wang An directly tore that person''s body apart and slowly pulled the sword out from his chest bit by bit. He staggered as he said, "Who else? Who else?"


    A silent handprint quickly approached Wang An and pressed down on his back. Wang An turned around and saw Yao Dingfeng''s ferocious face. Wang An gulped as his knees went weak and he fell to the ground.


    Without exception, all the zombies present were all cleared out, leaving only Shang Fu.


    "Great Ghost Head, your time is up. I said it, I''ll let you die faster!" Yao Dingfeng laughed coldly, the sword in his hand, slowly approached Shang Fu.


    Everyone formed a semicircle around Shang Fu, trapping him in the middle. Many disciples were already unable to contain their joy, because this was a big fish, it all depended on who held this fish in their hands.


    Shang Fu also stopped and stood in the middle of the street, looking up at the sky.


    The sun is really big...

 C82

    In the basement, it was so quiet that it was almost suffocating.


    "Shang Que, Shang Que." Faang Wei stuck his ear to the wall and suddenly said, "There seems to be people fighting, is it Shang Fu and the others?"


    Shang Que hugged his knees and sat on top of a coffin. He burrowed his head deep into his chest and said, "I don''t know. I don''t know.


    "Definitely." Even Faang Wei who was in the basement could hear the shouts, roars, and curses loud and clear. Although Faang Wei could not hear them clearly, the ominous feeling in his heart was growing stronger and stronger. He suddenly stood up and said loudly: "No, if I want to leave, Shang Fu and the others will definitely be in trouble."


    "Don''t go, don''t go," Shang Que said as he covered his ears, as if this would allow her to escape from this world, escape from everything.


    Faang Wei walked over and said anxiously: "You must know, is it that you know something, quickly tell me."


    Shang Que didn''t say anything, he only used his hands to cover his ears. He kept shaking his head.


    Damn it! Faang Wei was upset, he was worried about the situation outside, but he made up his mind: No matter what, I am going out to take a look. With that, he walked outside.


    "Faang Wei." Suddenly, Shang Que called out Faang Wei''s name. Faang Wei turned around and said, "What are you waiting for, quickly come with me."


    "We can''t get out." Shang Que suddenly said.


    "What!" Faang Wei was startled, "Wasn''t it just a lock? Let''s think of a way, we''ll definitely be able to get out. "


    "I can''t get out." Shang Que muttered, "Unless Shang Fu comes back alive, neither of us will be able to get out."


    Only now did Faang Wei realize the seriousness of the situation, and said in a low voice: "What''s going on, Shang Que, what exactly do you know? Why did Shang Fu lock us here?!"


    "Faang Wei," Shang Que suddenly stood up, waved at Faang Wei, and said this.


    Faang Wei knew that Shang Que definitely knew something, so he could only patiently walk over. Borrowing the dim light, Shang Que unrestrainedly caressed Faang Wei''s face with his hand, and said gently: "Can you promise me one thing?"


    Faang Wei frowned, "What?"


    The corner of Shang Que''s mouth curved into a smile, and a faintly discernible trace of gentleness gradually appeared in his eyes as he looked at him. "If Shang Fu still hasn''t come in to take us out tomorrow, you ¡­"


    Shang Que took out a dagger from his chest pocket and said: "This has been strengthened, you just need to use it to kill me."


    "What?" Faang Wei jumped in shock, and said, "Are you joking?"


    Shang Que''s expression was calm, and didn''t have the slightest bit of playfulness of a joke. He said seriously: "It''s been a long time since I''ve had a blood sucking session, if I still can''t do it tomorrow, it''s very possible that I''ll become like last time, and become ¡­ In short, if you want to live, you have to kill me first. "


    "It''s not like we''re in a desperate situation. Shang Fu will be back soon, what''s the point of saying all this now." Faang Wei''s heart became heavier and heavier. He kept having the feeling that Shang Que''s words were not a joke.


    "What if Shang Fu never comes?"


    "How is this possible?"


    "Very likely." Shang Que''s calm face made Faang Wei a little afraid, "I''m a zombie, I can suck blood for a living, but as for you, if no one comes to open the door, you won''t even be able to stay for seven days."


    "Even if that is the case, I will still accept it. However, why must you die?"


    "Kill me and then eat my flesh. In this way, you can stay here for many years, until someone comes to save you."


    "You, who do you think I, Faang Wei, am?" Faang Wei said loudly, "Shang Que, can you not think too much?"


    looked at him, the gentleness in his eyes grew even stronger, and he said: "Didn''t you say you still wanted to see your grandfather? There''s also Tang Wan, and you liked her a lot right? If you can''t leave this world alive, how could you meet your grandfather, go see Tang Wan, my zombie, I can live a long life, but after all the blood here has been sucked dry, I might not have any other choice but to suck your blood. So, rather than letting me suck your blood, I would rather you live."


    "You, Shang Que. What in the world is going on in your head, you... I, anyway, what do you think I am? I wouldn''t do that. " The more Faang Wei spoke, the angrier he got, to the point where he could no longer speak clearly.


    "No, I must go and take a look." After Faang Wei finished speaking, he walked straight out. After half an hour, he turned around and returned with a face full of unwillingness, as if he already knew the result, and said: "I said that you can''t go out, do you think that door is a normal door, it is something that Shang Fu spent a lot of effort to make. Not to mention humans, even if you smash it with an axe, hit it with a gun, or even bomb it, it would still be impossible to open it.


    "Dammit," Faang Wei felt more and more that Shang Que was not joking, but why did Shang Fu want to lock him and Shang Que inside?


    "There must be a way." Faang Wei''s gaze was constantly searching, hoping to find a suitable tool to pry open the door.


    "It''s useless. Faang Wei, if you want to live, you can only live through the method that I''ve described." Shang Que looked at Faang Wei, and slowly shook his head.


    Faang Wei put down the half piece of wood he had picked up, walked in front of Shang Que and said in a low voice, "You must know something, right? Tell me. Tell me everything you know. "


    "I don''t know anything ¡­" Shang Que shook his head, "The only thing I know is, if you want to live, you can only kill me. I am a zombie, and if you eat my flesh, you can live for many years, until someone comes to find you. Faang Wei believes in me, I am not joking. "


    Faang Wei''s body suddenly trembled, a trace of a bad premonition, and even a type of cold feeling emerged from his heart, from his head to the bottom of his feet.


    Shang Que looked at the corners of Faang Wei''s eyes that seemed to be twitching. She finally got down from the coffin and walked to Faang Wei''s side and said gently: "Faang Wei, can you hug me?"


    Faang Wei had no choice but to embrace Shang Que in his arms. He frowned: "Good Shang Que, what do you know? Tell me.

 C83

    "Faang Wei, believe me, eating human flesh is not as scary as you think it is." "But you don''t like it, so I really did my best. I don''t want to become a person that you hate, so I worked hard to stop it, and even if I was hungry and sad, I still tried my best to do it, but I''m really afraid that I wouldn''t be able to do it."


    "It''s alright," Faang Wei sighed inwardly. Shang Que was a zombie, in the eyes of a zombie, humans and dogs were the same as pigs and beasts, and they were eating human flesh, but actually, they were eating other meat as well. However, in his heart, Faang Wei could not accept this.


    He knew that Shang Que was treating him well, but every time he thought about how he saw Shang Que drinking human blood in this underground room, he felt a sense of disgust.


    He knew that he wasn''t loathing Shang Que, but''s act of sucking in human blood.


    However ¡­ Is there a difference?


    "Wait, we will definitely get out," Faang Wei released Shang Que and started to look for the right tool, trying to open the iron door once again.


    However, aside from the coffins and the countless ancient corpses in the room, he found nothing.


    "There must be a way." Although Faang Wei was anxious, he tried his best to calm himself down. The light in the fighting room became dimmer and dimmer, as if it was a sign that the chances of Faang Wei and Faang Wei surviving were getting dimmer and dimmer.


    "Faang Wei, do you know?" Shang Que squatted on the ground, his eyes revealed a look of fear, as if he had thought of something, "I''m different from you guys, I ¡­ "I grew up eating human flesh ¡­"


    "What ¡­" Faang Wei''s entire body shivered, he looked at Shang Que in disbelief, and said: "Could it be, could it be, that you''re not a zombie? Aren''t you a zombie after death? "


    "How many times have you asked me how old I am? I have never told you about my life or death, but today, I will tell you." Shang Que''s expression became more and more flustered, "I was born before the liberation, and I don''t even know the exact age, but I only know that from the moment I started being sensible, I followed my parents and fled the wastelands. From north to south, as long as there''s food, we''ll head there."


    Although Faang Wei had not gone through an era of extreme cold and hunger, he still knew from the mouths of the older generation and from various books, that years had been difficult times. He also knew that many people did not die from Japanese Army''s slaughtering knives, but rather from famine.


    "It''s different from other kids, I''ve been raising it since I was young, and I''ve also had a lot of meat to eat. At first, I didn''t understand why it was like this, until I watched my father carry a dead body home ¡­" After saying that, Shang Que''s eyes revealed a look of fear, as though this matter was branded deeply into his mind, "Only then did I know that the reason I grew up like this was not because our family was rich, but because my father fed me human flesh in order to support me."


    "What ¡­" Faang Wei felt his stomach churning. Although he knew that during the times of war and chaos in China, there would always be the scene of people eating people, but all of this would only stay in the books. Faang Wei had no concept of what it was, but from what Shang Que said just now, the meaning was completely different.


    Shang Que did not stop there. It was as if after he started the conversation, he revealed all the secrets that he had buried in his heart. He raised his head, and looked at Faang Wei with blurry eyes, and suddenly laughed: "Do you think it''s easy to obtain human flesh?"


    "At that time, human meat was publicly sold in the market, and a corpse could even be sold for an ocean. When I was young, many people starved to death, so my father could still help me get it. "Sometimes, my father and I can''t even touch a single person for ten to fifteen days. Even if we did, we''d still be afraid of being killed ¡­"


    "At that time, I was only seven years old. The people in the village either fled the village or starved to death. My mother died before I could even begin to understand, or even ¡­ I suspect that my mother was killed by my father and then, we ate together. "


    "What?" Hearing that, Faang Wei''s entire body shook, and he said loudly: "Your father actually... Is there still humanity? "


    "Suddenly," Shang Que lifted his head and said, "You are not allowed to slander my father, my father ¡­ "My dad ¡­" As he said till here, Shang Que couldn''t help but sob.


    Faang Wei knew that he had never experienced that era, so it was indeed a little inappropriate for him to guess who the person at that time was with his current heart. However, he didn''t know how to comfort Shang Que right now either.


    Shang Que cried for a while before continuing, "Do you know how I survived?


    Faang Wei shook his head.


    Shang Que slowly said, "I clearly remember that it was a snow winter. My father and I had not been able to find any food for an entire three months, let alone human flesh, tree bark, grass roots, or even Guanyin dirt, my father knows that if this goes on, both he and I will starve to death."


    Shang Que stopped crying and looked ahead with empty eyes. His calm tone made Faang Wei feel a wave of fear: "At that time, I was so hungry that I passed out, I thought I wouldn''t be able to live anymore. But then, I felt a warm liquid dripping into my mouth, I thought it must be the most beautiful food in the world.


    "Later on, I found out that the thing I was holding on to was my father''s hand. My father cut open his own arteries and saved me, but my father could no longer live."


    After saying that, Shang Que''s entire body shook, as though he had fallen into some unbearable memory. Faang Wei did not interrupt him, but instead, quietly listened.


    "Before my father died, he said that if I wanted to live, I would eat him, or we would all die."


    "Then did you eat it?" Faang Wei turned his head, looked at Faang Wei, and slowly said: "Do you know what a person who is extremely hungry will do? Do you know what kind of crazy things a person would do when they want to live on?"


    Faang Wei''s face twitched. Looking at Shang Que, he could not answer even a single word.


    "That''s right. I ate my father, and I ate him for three whole months. My father used his life to save me, allowing me to live three more months. But precisely because of those three months, I met a person."


    "Who is it?"


    "At that time, he was dressed in white and he carried me, who was on the verge of death from hunger, with his hands and gave me a drop of blood. He said that once I drank this drop of blood, I would never be hungry again in this lifetime ¡­ "


    "Who is that person?" Faang Wei asked.


    Shang Que shook his head, and said: "I don''t know, I only know that when there was such a big snowfall, that person only appeared for a short while, and then forever disappeared. Later on, I met Shang Fu, and later on, I met you."


    Faang Wei nodded. After hearing Shang Que''s sad story, he only felt his back drenched in sweat, and the two of them no longer spoke. The entire space once again fell into a deathly silence.


    In the end, Shang Que raised his head and said: "Do you know why I''m telling you these things?"


    Faang Wei blankly shook his head.


    "This is my last secret before I die. I will pass my secret to you. You have to guard it well for me."


    Faang Wei frowned, and said: "We will not die."


    Shang Que laughed, walked to Faang Wei and said slowly: "Also, I need to tell you, eating people is not as terrifying as you think. I can do it, you can do it too."


    Faang Wei suddenly pushed Shang Que away and said: "Shang Que, what nonsense are you talking again?"


    Shang Que did not retreat. Instead, he stood on his tiptoes and kissed Faang Wei on the head: "Faang Wei, I don''t beg you to love me, but please remember me."

 C84

    Faang Wei sat on the ground, and Shang Que crawled onto his chest. After an unknown amount of time passed, Shang Que finally fell into a deep sleep, but her hand still held onto Faang Wei tightly, as if he was a drowning person who was holding onto the only straw by his side. Faang Wei was not stupid, and actually, he had already seen that Shang Que might like his since a long time ago, but so what if he was just a human? So what if he was a zombie?


    Looking at Shang Que who was sleeping soundly in his heart, Faang Wei let out a long sigh. He secretly made the worst decision in his heart: Even if it was really as Shang Que had said, both he and she would be unable to leave this secret room using their eyes, and he would end up dying of hunger on his own accord before being able to endure the hunger.


    Shang Que was a zombie though. She had lived for many years, so even if she had sucked his blood in the end, he would still accept it.


    As the minutes passed, Faang Wei finally could not hold on anymore and fell asleep on the ground.


    Suddenly, as if he had heard something, Faang Wei pushed Shang Que away and said: "Shang Que, listen up. It''s the sound of footsteps."


    Shang Que''s face did not reveal the same kind of elation as Faang Wei. He lowered his head and muttered, "Could it be ¡­ Could it be that Shang Fu has already ¡­ "


    There was a rustling sound outside, and very quickly, there was a cracking sound, as if the door was opened. Faang Wei immediately jumped up and said: "Quickly go, someone is coming to save us."


    However, Shang Que stood there motionlessly, the worry on his face did not seem to lessen at all. Faang Wei held onto Shang Que''s hand and urged him, "What are you waiting for, someone is coming to save us!"


    The sound of footsteps could be heard, and very quickly, the light of the flashlight shone in. The bright light shone on Shang Que and Faang Wei''s faces, and a female voice sounded out: "Is it them?"


    "Yes." Another woman''s voice.


    The two people that came in continuously sized up Faang Wei''s face, and at the same time, Faang Wei curiously looked at the two women. One of them was a girl wearing a green dress, and she looked very familiar, as if she had seen them somewhere before. The other one had very white skin and a relatively high nose, as if they were mixed blood.


    "Sister Linglong, I never thought that that old fox Shang Fu would actually leave this person here, it''s all because of you. If it was me, I wouldn''t have been able to open that lock."


    "That was the long-lost Ruban''s Lock. There were more than a hundred traps inside, but if I made a single wrong move, the lock would be locked forever. I couldn''t open it no matter what. I had read about it in books, so I wrote it down."


    "As expected of big sister. I already said that elder sister is the smartest person in the world. "


    Qinghua Linglong''s face revealed a trace of pride, she used her hand to pat the back of Wang Xiaoluo''s head and said: "Oh you, in the future you must learn some things, don''t go out and embarrass your master."


    Seeing these two unfamiliar women, Faang Wei heard them calling Shang Fu an old cunning fox, as if they were not from the same group. Faang Wei''s face revealed a cautious look, and said: "Who are you two?"


    Wang Xiaoluo blinked her eyes, looked at Faang Wei, and said with a smile that was not a smile: "How come I don''t recognize big sister after not seeing her for only a short period of time? How bad is your memory? "Tang Wei."


    "Ah!" Faang Wei suddenly asked. Wasn''t this girl the disciple from the ''Seal'' who had saved him in the mouse cave that day? Why would she come here?


    Qinghua Linglong''s flashlight unceremoniously shook Faang Wei''s face and said solemnly: "You are Faang Wei?"


    Faang Wei suddenly became a little angry and said, "So what if I am, so what if I am? Can you control it? "


    Qinghua Linglong said indifferently: "No one dares to talk back to me in this world, you better be careful."


    The corner of Faang Wei''s mouth curled into a cold smile, and said unhappily: "Oh, I think it''s because your young miss is used to it, that''s why ¡­"


    "Alright, alright." Wang Xiaoluo was afraid that if Faang Wei continued to speak, he would truly offend Qinghua Linglong. She came over to smooth things over: "Faang Wei, should I call you Faang Wei, or Tang Wei. Shouldn''t you thank us? If it wasn''t for us, you would probably starve to death here. Elder sister, I saved you once again. "


    In fact, Faang Wei had been saved twice by Wang Xiaoluo, so naturally, he felt grateful. However, he was stubborn by nature, and he couldn''t stand the domineering attitude of the Seal, hence he didn''t argue back.


    Qinghua Linglong''s flashlight once again enveloped Shang Que, who was at the side, and asked coldly: "You are that little zombie?"


    "How is Shang Fu?" Shang Que suddenly asked loudly.


    "How is it?" Qinghua Linglong said coldly, "Eight Ancient Surnames besieged him alone, tell me what happened to him."


    Swoosh, immediately, the expressions of Faang Wei and Shang Que changed at the same time. Faang Wei said: "Not good, Shang Que, quickly go out and save Shang Fu. Otherwise, he will definitely be killed by the people from the Imperial Seal."


    Shang Que was also anxious in his heart, he nodded his head and quickly followed after Faang Wei. Qinghua Linglong kicked across and said coldly: "Faang Wei, don''t forget, you''re a human and not a zombie. Don''t get mixed up with these beasts."


    "I don''t know who a beast is, I only know that the person who recklessly kills innocent is a beast. Shang Que, let''s go."


    Qinghua Linglong blocked Faang Wei''s path and coldly said: "How do you know that these zombies aren''t evil? Faang Wei, you are the ninth reincarnation, with a bright future ahead of you, don''t get mixed up in all these beasts. I''ve wasted your future! "


    Qinghua Linglong said in a loud voice, completely infuriating Shang Que and Faang Wei. "We don''t care who you are, but please don''t block our way."


    "Get out of the way." Faang Wei bellowed.


    Qinghua Linglong''s face was as cold as ice as she spoke word by word, "What if I don''t give in?"


    Faang Wei understood, these two people were here for him and Shang Que. Looking at Wang Xiaoluo, Wang Xiaoluo subconsciously retreated half a step, pointing at Qinghua Linglong with her finger, she swallowed her tongue innocently.


    Qinghua Linglong''s face was similar to Luo Sha''s, her pink face carried a certain might, and her eyes were fixated on Faang Wei and Shang Que.


    Faang Wei took a step back, took a deep breath and said: "I don''t want to bully women, so don''t force me."


    Qinghua Linglong seemed to have heard the funniest joke of all as the corners of her mouth curled.


    It seemed like he could only rely on his ability to get out.


    Faang Wei secretly grabbed onto the Life-killing Blade tied to his wrist and signaled Shang Que to move away.

 C85

    Qinghua Linglong''s gaze was extremely sharp. Looking at Faang Wei''s actions, he coldly said. "Faang Wei, you better not take action. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being ruthless.


    Faang Wei''s expression was also unfriendly, and he said: "Faang Wei, you better not move, even though you are a ninth generation judge, but in my eyes, you aren''t any big shot."


    Ever since he killed Lan Bufann, the confidence in Faang Wei''s entire person had increased by a lot, and he was even faintly proud of himself. Although the Qinghua Linglong in front of him was someone from the imperial edict, she was still just a woman, could she be stronger than Lan Bufann?


    Wang Xiaoluo seemed to be able to read Faang Wei''s thoughts, and suddenly said: "Faang Wei, don''t act blindly without thinking, my sister is not someone on Lan Bufann''s level, you can kill Lan Bufann, but you definitely can''t be a match for my sister."


    Faang Wei was stunned. He looked at Wang Xiaoluo and asked: "How did you know I killed Lan Bufann?"


    Qinghua Linglong could not help but look at Faang Wei a few more times, and said with slight surprise: "You actually killed Lan Bufann?" Very quickly, Qinghua Linglong nodded her head again: "Lan Bufann is a frivolous person, he definitely wants to obtain some benefits from his body, since you are the ninth generation judge, it is not strange for you to kill him."


    All of a sudden, Qinghua Linglong changed the topic of her words and spoke in an ice-cold voice: "But if you think I''m someone at the same level as Lan Bufann, then you''re wrong, Lan Bufann is nothing but a clown in my eyes."


    Faang Wei said: "I never intended to be your enemy, I only request that you all do not obstruct our path."


    Qinghua Linglong said: "What if I don''t leave?"


    Qinghua Linglong looked at Faang Wei and said, "Faang Wei, you must think this through clearly. No one who is going to end up well with our Seal.


    "Do you think the world belongs to you?" Faang Wei said coldly, "I don''t want to be your enemy, but there are friends of mine outside, I must go and save them. If someone tries to stop me, that person is trying to force me."


    "Friend? Qinghua Linglong said with disdain, "I didn''t expect you to be so naive as to want to be friends with zombies."


    At this time, Faang Wei had already untied the Life-killing Blade from his hands and said coldly: "This is my problem, it has nothing to do with you."


    Wang An and Shang Fu had treated him well, if he did not help in time when they were in a difficult situation, could he still be considered human? Seal, Faang Wei knew, with his current strength, he simply could not resist the seal, but due to the pressure of the situation, he had no choice.


    Only now did Qinghua Linglong focus her attention on the blade in Faang Wei''s hand. With her eyesight, she immediately recognized the origin of the blade, and her face changed slightly as she asked: "What is your relationship with Tang Wan?"


    It was as if the entire world recognized the blade in his hand, Faang Wei faintly felt that the origin of the blade in his hand was not simple, but at this time, he was no longer bickering with Qinghua Linglong anymore, he stepped forward, and directly walked past Qinghua Linglong.


    Qinghua Linglong''s shoulder raised as though it was indistinct. Faang Wei''s entire body immediately shuddered, and directly retreated a few steps, before he said: "Don''t make things difficult for me. You won''t be able to pass this test of mine."


    Wang Xiaoluo said: "Faang Wei, we have already set up an inescapable trap for you. You alone will not be able to change anything, recognize the situation, we are not here to target you."


    "And the next time?" Faang Wei said coldly, "Your seal won''t let me off. I know that if I am to stand on the sidelines this time, the next person to die in your hands will be me. So, this time, no matter what happens, I want to go with Shang Fu and the others. "


    If you have the ability, you can go save him. If you can''t even pass this stage, who are you to face on the Eight Ancient Surnames outside? Faang Wei, let me see your so-called ability to judge a person''s body in nine lifetimes.


    Faang Wei knew that this battle was unavoidable. Taking a small breath, the Life-killing Blade in his hand formed an extremely beautiful arc in the air, and with a snow-white tail, he directly slashed at Qinghua Linglong''s face. Qinghua Linglong stared at his hand, and only until the blade in his hand was about to reach the top of her head, did Qinghua Linglong slowly move forward, her body almost didn''t move, but his hands still pressed onto Faang Wei''s wrist at lightning speed, instantly making Faang Wei feel like she was struck by lightning, the Life-killing Blade in his hands became unstable, and dropped onto the ground with a clang.


    "The Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect''s'' Green Dragon rises from the ground '', was this also taught to you by Tang Wan?" Qinghua Linglong''s hand tightened, and Faang Wei''s Life-killing Blade looked as if he had grown eyes, and landed in her hand. She caressed the blade, and sighed: "The blade is a good one, but what about the person who uses the blade, their strength is really too weak. I''ll give it back to you! "


    Qinghua Linglong threw the Life-killing Blade over to Faang Wei, but at this moment, Faang Wei''s face was pale white. Standing there, Qinghua Linglong had only made a slight movement, and she himself had already surrendered without even being able to see it clearly. He understood that there was an insurmountable distance between him and this woman, and it was simply impossible for him to leave this place.


    Qinghua Linglong suddenly said: "Actually, it''s not that difficult for you to walk out of here. Help me out and I will naturally let you through."


    Faang Wei was startled, but Wang Xiaoluo had already said sweetly: "Faang Wei, my sister is actually just a slut with a sharp mouth, if you are willing to help her, she will definitely not make things difficult for you. But I still want to advise you, don''t go out, stay here, the person who is going to leave the Eight Ancient Surnames will not let you go."


    Qinghua Linglong said to Faang Wei. "Come here."


    After she finished speaking, Qinghua Linglong immediately walked towards the coffin. Immediately, the expression of Shang Que, who had been silent the entire time, changed, but he still pretended to be calm.


    Qinghua Linglong''s eyes swept across Shang Que, as if he had understood something. She wandered around the coffin, and suddenly pointed to a black coffin: "This coffin, carry it out for me, and after you carry it out, you''ll either be sending yourself to your death or fleeing, I won''t care. Do you think that''s fair?"


    "Alright." Faang Wei nodded, and was about to go up, when suddenly, Shang Que pinched Faang Wei''s wrist hard, and shook his head lightly.


    No matter how foolish Faang Wei was, he understood what Shang Que meant. There must be a secret inside this coffin, otherwise, with Wang Xiaoluo''s and Qinghua Linglong''s identities, they would not run over here for no reason. Shang Que would not tell him not to do it, but what exactly was inside?


    However, things that could enter Qinghua Linglong''s eyes, would definitely be good stuff.


    Qinghua Linglong saw that Faang Wei had stopped and said coldly: "Do you think that this transaction is unfair? Or do you want the two of us weak women to personally carry the coffin out? "


    Faang Wei said: "I can help you, but I must know, what exactly is inside this coffin?"


    "You''re asking me?" Qinghua Linglong laughed, "The person you should be asking the most should be the little friend beside you right?"


    Faang Wei turned his head to look at Shang Que, and asked softly: "What''s in there?"


    "I''m not sure either, but Shang Fu values this coffin a lot more than his life. You must not let them succeed. " Shang Que said in a low voice.


    "I see." Faang Wei nodded, and said to Qinghua Linglong, "I''m sorry, this deal has failed. This belongs to someone else, and without Master''s permission, no one can steal it."


    "And if I do?" Qinghua Linglong said in a sinister manner, "Faang Wei, a wise man knows his place, so don''t force me to kill you."


    The Life-killing Blade in Faang Wei''s hands moved, and flew to the side of the coffin. It used its hands to protect the coffin, and coldly said: "Unless I die, don''t think about taking this coffin away with you."


    "Then go to hell." Qinghua Linglong had already used up all of her patience. Following after Faang Wei, this brat, she no longer bothered to waste his breath and with the opening of his five-fingered halberd, he directly grabbed towards Faang Wei''s face, immediately using his Life-killing Blade to protect himself. Although Faang Wei had played around for a few moves already, with his experience fighting against his opponents, he managed to train these few moves to the peak.


    "Be careful!" Shang Que and Wang Xiaoluo suddenly shouted at the same time.


    "Pfft!" After being hit in the heart by Qinghua Linglong, Faang Wei immediately staggered, and fell onto the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood. Shang Que hurriedly went over to support Faang Wei, and asked: "Are you alright?"


    Qinghua Linglong looked at Wang Xiaoluo meaningfully. If it wasn''t for Wang Xiaoluo who spoke out to help Faang Wei earlier, with her palm, she wouldn''t have been able to get out of her bed in a year.


    Qinghua Linglong could no longer be bothered with talking to Faang Wei. Waving at him, she said: "Come, take this thing away."


    Wang Xiaoluo walked over and the two of them lifted the coffin. Just as they were about to bring it out, Faang Wei suddenly stood up and fiercely slapped the coffin with both hands as he loudly said, "Today, no one shall even think of taking anything out of this place."


    Qinghua Linglong frowned, she did not know that Faang Wei was really not afraid of death, she placed the thing on the ground and said: "Are you really not afraid of death?"


    "In short, don''t even think of taking anything here with you ¡­" Faang Wei cleared his throat and said coldly: "Alright, I have a bit of the demeanor of the Zhuyou Fang Family."


    With that, she turned over her hand and said in a cold voice, "Then I''ll help you."


    Shang Que immediately stepped forward, stood between Qinghua Linglong and himself, used his body to stop Faang Wei, and said: "Don''t touch him."


    Qinghua Linglong actually retracted her force and coldly said: "You''re finally willing to speak."


    Shang Que took a deep breath: "I know why you guys came here. Alright, I''ll go with you guys, don''t make things difficult for him."


    Qinghua Linglong glanced at Faang Wei and said: "Brat, this girl is more tactful than you, and smarter than you."


    Faang Wei was in a state of confusion, he stepped forward and pulled Shang Que back: "What are you doing?"


    Shang Que suddenly smiled, gently released Faang Wei''s hand, and said gently: "Go back, this is not a place where you should be anyway. Return to the Zhuyou, go find your grandfather, and never come back."


    "If you go with them, they''ll definitely ¡­"


    "Don''t worry, they won''t dare to do anything to me." Shang Que said, "Don''t stay on the sofa. It''s not safe here, go back to Zhuyou and find your grandfather. He will protect you. "


    Faang Wei walked up horizontally and said coldly: "I won''t allow you to take her away."


    "Faang Wei, you are crazy, don''t go against my sister, she will really kill you." Wang Xiaoluo shouted, her eyes filled with worry.


    "You don''t know what''s good for you, you should fight!" Qinghua Linglong quickly moved his hand and struck a palm towards Faang Wei''s chest. Faang Wei instantly felt as if he was struck by lightning, and his body flew out like a kite with its string cut, blood spraying from his mouth as he fell onto the ground. Shang Que was about to step forward, but his hand was already tightly held by Qinghua Linglong.


    "This is just a little lesson to you. I''ll let you understand that you have to pay a price for slapping yourself until your face swells up." Qinghua Linglong said coldly.


    Who knew that Faang Wei would stagger up again and say, "I won''t let you bring Shang Que away."


    tilted his head slightly, dodging Faang Wei''s punch. Just as she was about to make a move, Wang Xiaoluo suddenly appeared, grabbed her wrist, and slowly shook his head.


    Qinghua Linglong said angrily: "Don''t tell me you want to protect this stinking brat."


    "Sis, it''s fine as long as it''s suitable. Why don''t you try and get along with this kid?" Master only asked us to bring this girl back, and not for you to kill him? Why do you have to kill so many people? "


    "Hmph, it''s not that I want to kill him, it''s that he won''t let me off!" Qinghua Linglong snorted, "As long as you are able to move him, I am also not lazy to lower myself to this kind of fool with zero intelligence!"


    Wang Xiaoluo nodded, walked to Faang Wei''s side and said: "Faang Wei, don''t go against my senior sister.


    Faang Wei spat blood, his eyes staring straight at Qinghua Linglong, and said fiercely: "Unless I die, don''t think of taking Shang Que away."


    "Even if you die, you won''t be able to stop my senior sister from taking Shang Que away!" Wang Xiaoluo was so angry that she stomped his feet, "Why are you asking for trouble?"


    "Hai." Shang Que said in a sad voice, "Faang Wei, quickly go back. Do you really want me to watch you die in front of me?"


    Although Qinghua Linglong had already shown mercy, what kind of skill did she have? She now felt that every joint of her was as hard to operate as a rusty machine, and her body was in great pain wave after wave, but in Faang Wei''s heart, there was always one belief, and that was that she could not let Qinghua Linglong take Shang Que away.


    Shang Que was a zombie, so after the people from the imperial seal take him away, they would definitely bring him into the Black Hell, then she would never have the chance to see the light of day again.


    Shang Que''s consciousness was blurry as he staggered over. Shang Que was already in tears as he shook his head at Faang Wei, his breathing was heavy and heavy. He walked forward step by step, and when he arrived in front of Qinghua Linglong, he unconsciously swung the fist in his hand, but he could no longer muster up any strength.


    "Shua!" Qinghua Linglong kicked Faang Wei''s small stomach, causing Faang Wei to immediately bow like a shrimp, and fall on the ground. The pain was indescribable, and Shang Que suddenly said, "If you kill her, I''ll immediately commit suicide, so that you will never obtain me!"


    "Trash!" Qinghua Linglong said coldly, "Let''s go."


    Saying that, he carried Shang Que and prepared to leave. Faang Wei tried to stand up, but the pain all over his body made him not even have the strength to stand up.


    "Shang Que!" Faang Wei fell to the ground, grabbing onto Qinghua Linglong''s ankle with much difficulty, he slowly shook his head.


    Qinghua Linglong lost all patience and suddenly stepped on Faang Wei''s hand with the tip of his high heels. Faang Wei screamed and released Qinghua Linglong.


    "Bullying the weak is your usual method, Qinghua Linglong?"


    A voice suddenly sounded.


    Qinghua Linglong hadn''t even seen the person who arrived, and she already knew who it was. Her voice became colder: "I didn''t think that you could still hold back, and want a share of the spoils."


    In the distance, the silhouette of a woman was approaching. Her footsteps were light, as though there was no sound coming from her.


    The one who came was Tang Wan.


    Tang Wan first glanced at the lying Faang Wei and only lowered his head to look at the half-centimeter shorter Qinghua Linglong after confirming that he had only suffered a little pain on the outside.


    Qinghua Linglong''s body could already be considered top class among women, but she could do nothing about it as Tang Wan''s body was actually the most perfect nine-headed body among women. In front of her, even Qinghua Linglong had unknowingly shortened it by half a bit, especially Tang Wan''s condescending attitude, which made her feel even more uncomfortable.


    Tang Wan slowly said: "These two are my students, so today was the perfect day for me to come over to visit. Faang Wei, have you finished your homework?"


    Faang Wei immediately said: "They took Shang Que away. Save Shang Que. "


    "Old witch, don''t think that I don''t know what you''re planning. This person, our seal has already been decided. "Otherwise..."


    "Birds of Heaven''s Mandate are born from the fall." Tang Wan slightly sighed, "In the end, you guys were still unable to hold back any longer."


    The Mandate of Heaven Mystery Bird was born with a silver spoon in its mouth. These eight words that couldn''t be more ordinary, came out of Tang Wan''s mouth at this moment. As if there was some kind of magic power behind it, they caused Qinghua Linglong, Wang Xiaoluo and even Shang Que''s expression to change at the same time. Qinghua Linglong snorted coldly: "Since you already know about it, I suggest you pretend you don''t know."


    "Is it Elder Huang''s idea?" Tang Wan said softly.


    Qinghua Linglong seemed to be afraid of Tang Wan and nodded. Tang Wan said, "Then even more so, we can''t let you have it."


    After saying that, Tang Wan suddenly stretched out her hand. The Life-killing Blade seemed to have grown eyes as it landed in her hand, and Tang Wan''s body quickly flashed as the Life-killing Blade, with the power to topple mountains and overturn seas, struck towards Qinghua Linglong.


    The blade was still the same blade, but the Life-killing Blade in Tang Wan''s and Faang Wei''s hands released completely different powers. Faang Wei sat up shakily, and looked at the battle that was about to begin between Tang Wan and Tang Wan.

 C86

    Even though Faang Wei was already injured, he could still not take his eyes off this rarely seen battle. Watching the two of them move, the Life-killing Blade released a scorching white light from Tang Wan''s hands and two figures, with speed that was difficult to see with the naked eye, weaved in and out of the narrow space. A few of them jumped up and down like rabbits, and in the blink of an eye, they had already exchanged more than ten blows with each other.


    Even though Tang Wan''s Life-killing Blade was sharp, Qinghua Linglong''s footsteps were not any weaker than his. No matter what angle Tang Wan stabbed at Qinghua Linglong, Qinghua Linglong would always be able to dodge at an unexpected angle at the most critical moment, and there was still a chance to calmly counterattack.


    Clang! With a crisp sound, Tang Wan''s Life-killing Blade slashed at Qinghua Linglong''s wrist, but it was pushed away by a single hand. One could tell that Qinghua Linglong''s sleeve must have a wrist guard made of some kind of metal, and it was extremely hard, otherwise she definitely would not have dared to face Tang Wan''s Life-killing Blade with her bare hands.


    The two of them stood at their respective angles as soon as they closed in on each other. The Life-killing Blade in Tang Wan''s hand was pointing at Qinghua Linglong, looking calm and composed, but looking back at Qinghua Linglong, her chest was already moving up and down.


    Qinghua Linglong''s beautiful eyes flashed with a cold light, she stared straight at Tang Wan and said: "This muddy water, it''s not your place to go."


    Tang Wan snorted, then said: "The water has long been muddled by the people from your Emperor''s Seal, I am only fishing in troubled waters, do not use Elder Huang''s name to scare me, when I leave the Dao, Elder Huang was still just a nameless brat."


    Qinghua Linglong shouted, "No one in the world has a better reputation than you, otherwise who would be qualified to use a Life-killing Blade! However, our Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect s are already exhausted, so you can''t even be one of ours! "


    Tang Wan shouted, and was about to attack, but seeing that Qinghua Linglong seemed to be at a disadvantage, her body slightly moved, and she stood beside Qinghua Linglong.


    "Let me help you!" Seeing Wang Xiaoluo helping out, Faang Wei did not feel lonely. He stood up and walked to Tang Wan''s side.


    Tang Wan glanced at Faang Wei, and said: "Sit properly, don''t drag me down. Take Shang Que and leave. "


    It was only now that Faang Wei suddenly remembered that the most important thing was to bring Shang Que out of this place. He hurriedly walked towards Shang Que, held his hand, and was about to run out when he still wasn''t at ease with Tang Wan as he turned around and asked: "Are you alright?"


    "Scram!" Tang Wan took a step forward and blocked her path.


    "You want to leave? It won''t be that easy!" Qinghua Linglong took out his gun from her waist, and shot in the direction of Faang Wei. Bang bang bang bang! It was dark inside, and the gun did not hit the two people, but Faang Wei was still quite frightened, and he did not dare stop for a second, causing him to become flustered and exasperated, he leapt into the air and was about to chase after Faang Wei.


    "Your opponent is me!" Tang Wan said gloomily, the Life-killing Blade in her hands suddenly danced, fiercely piercing towards Qinghua Linglong''s path.


    "Five Elements of Rising Energy, Divine Firmament Righteous Bestowal Spell!" Wang Xiaoluo scolded, a green and yellow light flashed from her hand.


    "Divine Firmament Righteous Bestowal?" Tang Wan coldly snorted, "You''re not qualified!" As she finished speaking, she made a hand seal. For some reason, a mirror suddenly appeared behind her back. With a flash of light, the entire basement was illuminated as if it was day.


    "Tai Yi Golden Mirror! Little Luo, be careful! " Qinghua Linglong''s expression suddenly changed, and loudly warned Wang Xiaoluo. But how could Wang Xiaoluo have such a fast reaction speed, that mirror actually directly reflected Wang Xiaoluo''s green-yellow light.


    Qinghua Linglong went forward and recklessly pushed Wang Xiaoluo away. The ray of light coincidentally smashed into her, causing her to groan in pain as blood seeped out from the corner of her mouth.


    Tang Wan stood there as the light from the Tai Yi Golden Mirror enveloped her like a little girl from the ninth heaven had descended. She said lightly: "Are you convinced?"


    "Cough cough cough," Qinghua Linglong coughed continuously as she glared at Tang Wan. "Fine, I admit defeat today, I promise to let Faang Wei go, but you have to promise me, I will take this coffin with me."


    "What qualifications do you have to negotiate a defeat?" Tang Wan said indifferently, "This coffin is also mine now."


    Qinghua Linglong stomped her feet and scolded: "Tang Wan, don''t go too far, don''t forget your status!"


    "Seal?" Tang Wan laughed disdainfully, "The Seal can scare everyone in the world, but it can''t scare me, Tang Wan. I will only say it once, get the hell back to me.


    Qinghua Linglong looked at Tang Wan. He knew that even with herself and Wang Xiaoluo, they would still not be her match, so she said three good words in a row and said hatefully, "You are ruthless. We will remember this debt. Little Luo, let''s go."


    "But ¡­" Wang Xiaoluo was a little hesitant, her face ashen, and said: "Still think you haven''t lost enough face, let''s go!" Without further ado, she pulled Wang Xiaoluo''s hand and walked out.


    After Qinghua Linglong left, Tang Wan then walked to the side of the coffin, a complex look revealed in her eyes as she muttered: "Old friend, when will we be able to meet again?"


    "Howl ¡­" A light sound came from within the coffin, and it was indistinct. Tang Wan indistinctly sighed, closed her eyes, and two drops of clear tears fell on the coffin ¡­


    It was only a short while later that Faang Wei finally adapted to the outside gaze. Looking at the empty street, he couldn''t help but become more worried, and very quickly, he heard the sound of fighting coming from afar. Holding Shang Que''s hand, he anxiously said: "Quickly go, Grandpa Shang and the others must be there!"


    As expected, after turning a corner, in the middle of the street, a complete mess appeared before the two. Blood, flesh, blood, scattered corpses, and the house that had already collapsed were naked before Faang Wei''s eyes.


    Amongst the numerous corpses, Faang Wei quickly recognized Wang An and the one he met several times, Ji Tan.


    Under the siege of so many people, Shang Fu already could not endure anymore. All of their faces revealed a playful smile, wanting to see when this so called Great Ghost Head would kneel and beg for mercy.


    "Shang Fu!"


    "Grandpa Shang."


    Shang Que and Faang Wei looked at the scene in front of them and immediately cried out in grief. They rushed into the crowd, and when they saw the two people who seemed to have suddenly gotten up, they panicked a little and rushed in formation, and actually got pushed aside by Faang Wei. Faang Wei used his hand to support Shang Fu, and said in a sorrowful voice, "Grandpa Shang, what happened to you?"


    Shang Fu''s confused eyes slightly rolled, looked at Shang Que and Faang Wei, and said, "Oh, you''re here."


    "How, how can you all ¡­" This way... Aren''t you afraid of divine retribution? " Faang Wei cursed fiercely. His tears fell like beads from a broken curtain as they fell down, causing him to feel pain in his heart.


    No one dared to rashly go forward, and stared at the Eight Ancient Surnames in charge. Ji Silee frowned, and did not act rashly, but suddenly someone whispered a few words into his ear. Ji Silee''s eyes immediately lit up, and the corner of his mouth revealed an undetectable smile.

 C87

    "It doesn''t take much effort to find a broken iron shoe anywhere." Ji Silee softly muttered to himself, "Since you guys have come, then nothing can be better than this. "It saves me a lot of effort."


    Lucky came over and asked with a frown, "Brother Ji knows these two people."


    The corner of Ji Silee''s mouth lifted slightly, and he faintly spat out five words: Seven Realms Transformation.


    Lucky gasped, seeing that these two people were uninvited, the corner of Su''er''s mouth revealed a mysterious smile like Ji Silee, and said: "In other words, I congratulate you, Big Brother Ji, for obtaining such a great contribution."


    "Same here, same here. It''s all thanks to our brothers." Ji Silee suddenly raised his voice, saying, "Everyone listen up, help me catch them alive."


    Although Faang Wei was already afraid of the three of them to the extreme, he had no choice in this situation. With his character, it would be extremely difficult for him to escape, so he could only brace himself and charge forward.


    Shang Fu raised his eyelids, looked at Shang Que and Faang Wei, and shook his head: "Why aren''t the two of you staying down here and doing nothing?"


    "Grandpa Shang, don''t say anything. If you want to live, live together. If you want to die, die together." Faang Wei clenched his teeth, "No matter what, I will not let you die at the hands of these people."


    "What does it matter if I live or die," Shang Fu said as he shook his head.


    "Charge!" Ji Silee waved his hands, and everyone held their weapons as they rushed forward. Faang Wei was at a loss of what to do, if there was a Life-killing Blade, he could barely hold on for a few more seconds, but there were no blades in his hands, and his hands and feet were in a mess. He could only take out the "Wind Demon Fist Technique" that he had fought with the children next door when he was young, and closed his eyes and danced chaotically.


    However, in the eyes of these people who had gone through hundreds of battles, this kind of "Demonic Wind Fist Technique" was simply useless. One of them stepped forward and with a light kick, he tripped Faang Wei and fell to the ground.


    He could only stand there and not know what to do. Only Shang Fu alone could barely hold on, but he was already at the point where the oil lamps were going dry, and he still had to take care of the two small ones. As a result, they were at a loss and thus, were forced to take care of each other, making it even more dangerous.


    Very quickly, in just a single move, Faang Wei was separated from him by the people of the imperial edict. One of them pressed him tightly to the ground, handcuffed his backhand, and Shang Que also fell into their hands.


    Suddenly, Shang Fu let out a long sigh.


    He no longer resisted, allowing the crowd to surround him.


    Ji Silee released an incantation in front of him, causing Shang Fu to groan in pain, and his spirit became even weaker.


    Ji Silee clapped his hands, then laughed: "Let''s go back to report."


    After saying that, a few of them started to raise Faang Wei who was still struggling, and fiercely punched him in the stomach, and coldly snorted: "Be more obedient."


    Faang Wei felt his stomach churning, and it was extremely uncomfortable.


    "Two small ones. Bring them back. Old ones, kill them!" Ji Silee suddenly said.


    "Shang Fu." Faang Wei and Shang Que called out at the same time. Shang Fu''s face was expressionless as he watched the blade in his hand slowly walk into the disciple''s hands.


    Faang Wei painfully closed his eyes. Only now did he realize how weak his ability was, not only was he unable to help at all, he had even become a burden to Shang Fu. It was hateful, shameful, and a pity.


    "Let her go, or I''ll die in front of you." Shang Que screamed.


    "Stop." Ji Silee actually reached out his hand to stop his, and turned around to look at the disheveled Shang Que, "You think you can threaten me?"


    Shang Que''s shoulder shook, and he said coldly: "Let me go."


    Ji Silee gave a meaningful glance, and the two people who were grabbing Shang Que let go for the time being. Shang Que stepped forward: "If you don''t release Shang Fu, I''ll die in front of you, and if I die, it''ll be completely useless for you."


    Ji Silee said sternly, "You do not have the qualifications to talk about conditions."


    "If I give up this body of mine, you know what will happen to you, then none of you will be able to survive. I will make it so that none of you will be able to survive!"


    Ji Silee said in an evil manner: "Are you willing to wait these five thousand years? You must know that this is a full five thousand years. "


    "If you force me, not to mention five thousand years, even fifty thousand years, I would still be able to afford it." Shang Que looked at Ji Silee with a gaze that was terrifying to the point of making one tremble. Even Faang Wei felt that the Shang Que in front of him had completely changed, as if he had a temperament that was hard to fathom.


    "Alright." Ji Silee nodded his head, "Let go of that Great Ghost Head, but you must not play any tricks with me, if not, I will make that little handsome guy suffer a fate worse than death, I, Ji Silee, will keep my word."


    Shang Que took a deep breath: "Okay, let Shang Fu and Faang Wei go, I''ll go with you."


    "Shang Que, don''t go with them. They will kill you." Faang Wei struggled.


    "Shut up." Another person from the Seal heavily kicked Faang Wei''s body once again.


    "I promised to release the Great Ghost Head, but the Great Ghost Head is just too powerful. I don''t know if he''ll come find us to take revenge in the future, so ¡­" Ji Silee took out a porcelain bottle from his chest pocket and said, "Drink it, then we will be at ease."


    Shang Que''s expression changed, and said: "You all want to cripple Shang Fu''s cultivation?"


    "Otherwise. "I''m very timid. If I don''t, I won''t be able to rest at ease. This is our bottom line, if you don''t agree, then we can only cancel the trade." Ji Silee''s words were resolute, there was no room for discussion.


    A disciple handed a porcelain bottle over to Shang Fu. Holding it in his hand, Shang Fu suddenly smashed the bottle on the ground.


    Ji Silee said in a stern voice: "Great Ghost Head, you are giving us face yet not taking it back."


    "Those who are about to die, what else can they do with their faces?" Shang Fu lowered his eyebrows and said weakly.


    "You ¡­" Ji Silee said loudly, "Alright, since you are wholeheartedly seeking death, then you can''t blame us."


    "The one who''s about to die, it seems to be you, right?" Shang Fu laughed, his expression extremely strange.


    Ji Silee''s expression changed. Just as he was about to attack, a person carefully listened to him and asked, "What is that sound?"


    A faint sound came out. It was not loud, but it sounded like tears and complaints, and it sounded like resentment and hatred. It made everyone present shudder even under the clear sky and the bright sun.


    "It''s the voice of a zombie," one of the men said suddenly.


    "They''re calling out to our comrades." Everyone''s face changed, turning pale with fright.


    Shang Fu looked into the distance, the expression on his face became even stranger, and he said stupidly: "Fortunately, you''re here ¡­"


    His voice suddenly rose and spread to everyone''s ears. Although they did not know where the source of the voice came from, everyone could feel the bone-piercing chilliness from his voice, as well as the fear that came from the depths of their hearts.


    In a distant courtyard, Elder Huang had his eyes downcast as he held a string of buddhist beads in his hand, constantly chanting. Suddenly, this voice reached his ears like a ghost, and he suddenly stood up. He opened the window and looked at the bloody street not too far away, murmuring, "It''s here."


    Tang Wan gently caressed the coffin with her hand, her expression wooden, as if she had fallen into a memory that was hard to look back to, and the source of this voice came from the coffin. Tang Wan gently said: "Was it you who invited this?"


    The sound from inside the coffin became even more mournful, and also became even more soul-snatching.


    "In the end, you still can''t let it go." Tang Wan let out a faint sigh, turned around and left, but when she walked out, she carefully closed the iron door.


    The dark room once again fell into a deathly darkness.


    It seemed as if no one had stepped into this Coffin Home for many, many years. Suddenly, on the Coffin Home, the oil lamp that had long been extinguished, suddenly lit up. The creaking sounds of the coffin rang out, and a skinny hand suddenly stretched out from the coffin ¡­


    Of course, all of this had nothing to do with the disciples on the battlefield. As they heard this faintly discernible voice, from the ancient eight surnames to the ordinary disciples, all of their faces were filled with panic, as if they had met some demon or demon.


    Shang Fu looked at them. His eyes that were originally calm like water, suddenly burned with passion. He raised his head to the sky and foolishly waited.


    Suddenly, Shang Fu''s knees went weak and he kneeled on the ground as he shouted loudly, "We pay our respects to Your Highness."


    A voice that sounded like thunder suddenly resounded through the entire arena.


    "If you kill one of us, I will kill ten of you!"


    Who, who, who!


    Everyone was looking up at the sky and watching the strange scene unfold in the sunlight. All of them could not help but suck in a cold breath, as if they had fallen into an icehouse.


    A figure that looked like a golden-armored general suddenly appeared in midair. He held his sword hilt with one hand and his long battle robe fluttered in the air. Behind him, there were countless heads building a huge view.


    Saint Ruler among zombies.


    Bai Qi!

 C88

    After all, a rare zombie like Bai Qi was simply too far away from them. However, when they saw that white robe and white helmet, they knew that it was impossible to find a person who looked like a god in this world. They also knew that it was definitely not a kind-hearted person.


    One must know that even the most powerful experts of the sect would not be able to float in the air. Even the so-called Dao Gate''s top tier Cloud Stepping technique required one to come in contact with rooftops, trees, and other objects in order to barely rise a few meters in the air. However, it was only for a short period of time.


    Flying stiff, travelling a thousand miles in a single day. The highest level of zombies.


    Different from these short-sighted disciples, the leaders of the Eight Ancient Surnames had a drastic change in expression.


    Bai Qi, the Saint King of the zombies that had killed many Eight Ancient Surnames disciples in a row, stood at the outskirts of Guizhou and Changsha.


    Bai Qi gazed from up in the sky, like an ant, looking at the disciples under the protection of the imperial seal in the middle of the street, like gods had descended to the mortal world.


    "Assemble the formation." The expression on Ji Silee''s face became nervous. With a loud shout, he rushed down from the rooftop, and the other seven leaders of the Eight Ancient Surnames also charged down, with Ji Silee at the center, and arrayed themselves in a formation.


    At this time, no one would care about Faang Wei and the others anymore. In fact, the enemy in front of them was the legendary Evil God who had slaughtered hundreds of thousands of people in one night, Bai Qi.


    Ji Silee waved the big black sword in his hand, all the disciples shouted together and threw down the weapons in their hands, and pulled out the spare swords from their waists. On their bodies, each of them had tied up a golden mirror that reflected the sunlight, causing Faang Wei and the others to be unable to open their eyes, but how could Faang Wei miss this thousand year battle?


    All the disciples of Eight Ancient Surnames brandished the swords in their hands, as though they had formed a white dragon with a sword as the back, and Ji Silee stood at the front of the formation with a black sword that was different from everyone else, forming the shape of a dragon head, while the other seven formed the dragon claws, dragon tails. From afar, it looked like a giant White Dragon that was hibernating, waiting for the right opportunity to make its move.


    Ji Silee stood at the head of the formation with his white hair and a gaze that would make people tremble with fear said sinisterly, "Where is the pay lamp?"


    Lucky shouted, "Lamp, come!"


    Suddenly, Lucky jumped onto the dragon''s body and sat down cross-legged. It lit up its thumbs with a blue flame in its hands.


    Although this speck of dim light was not very bright, it was indeed made from the blood and sweat of a lifetime. If the lamp was extinguished, then the person would die.


    It could be seen that in order to deal with Bai Qi, their Eight Ancient Surnames had never been in unison before, and they shared life and death together.


    The enmity between Bai Qi and the Eight Ancient Surnames could be traced back to a thousand years ago. As a result, there was a strict rule in the Eight Ancient Surnames s from ancient times: When they met Bai Qi, either they would kill him or they would die.


    And the ''Octoterra Draconic Formation'' that was laid down by the Eight Ancient Surnames was refined through the blood and sweat of previous generations, to deal with Bai Qi!


    Bai Qi looked coldly at the disciples who were unceasingly setting up the formations underground, and his gaze became even colder.


    Ji Silee clenched his teeth, and shouted loudly: "Go!"


    All of the disciples of the Eight Ancient Surnames grabbed onto each other''s shoulders, and like a giant dragon drinking water, they raised up their enormous dragon head. On top of the dragon head, Ji Silee held onto the enormous black colored sword, and borrowing the immense momentum from the several hundred people, they waved their gigantic sword and slashed down toward the Bai Qi who was standing in midair.


    The sound of wind and thunder seemed to be alive in the air, his aura was surging, and it was almost impossible for Faang Wei to open his eyes.


    Bai Qi''s eyes revealed a look of disdain, and shouted out, "An ant''s skill, actually dares to win honor with the Tactics of the Tactics of the Ant, damn it!"


    After he finished speaking, without even drawing the sword in his hand, he took a step forward and punched out!


    Bang! A loud explosion echoed out, and immediately, the huge halo of light with Ji Silee as the center, quickly dispersed, and the huge shockwave spread out. Even Faang Wei who was ten steps away was shaken by the shockwave until his entire body was in pain, let alone the disciples in the formation!


    As expected, Ji Silee''s body trembled violently. He spat out a mouthful of blood and his body flew towards the ground at a fast speed while the other disciples fell to the ground in a mess. This seemingly invincible array, under Bai Qi''s punch, was actually completely shattered!


    Faang Wei''s mouth was wide opened, and could not close for a long time. This, this was simply unimaginable, one person with one fist, had actually sent hundreds of people flying!


    Who exactly was this person? He actually had the power to match up to the power of the heaven and earth. In Faang Wei''s eyes, Shang Fu and his grandfather were already the most top-notch existences that he knew. But the person in front of him, was already who knows how many levels higher than his grandfather.


    Faang Wei thought back to the zombie class that Shang Que had introduced to him. He remembered that the most invincible existence among zombies was the warrior who slaughtered Bai Qi during the War Nation.


    Bai Qi!


    To think that he could actually be so close to the legends of history, Faang Wei was somewhat unable to believe that he was still in reality.


    After Bai Qi punched out, he did not take advantage of the fact that he was in pursuit and continued to stand in midair. He moved like a god.


    After Ji Silee landed on the ground, he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood and shouted sternly: "Salary lamp, prepare, disciples, burn your Fate Soul, to sacrifice to the heavens!"


    When Ji Silee said this, a look of hesitation appeared in the disciple''s eyes, and one of the disciples shouted: "I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die!" Then, as if he had gone mad, he ran for the end of the street.


    Ji Silee caught up and slashed with his sword. Gripping his head, he shouted loudly, "Disciples of the Eight Ancient Surnames, there is no room for joy in life, and there is nothing to be afraid of even in death. Today is the day you will be famous throughout your ages.


    "How can the inheritance of the imperial seal die?" Since the Patriarch has already decided that he will die, then these disciples are all men with bloodthirsty natures, and have a reputation that takes precedence over all else.


    Ji Silee was the leader of the Eight Ancient Surnames, and as he set a example, they all began to chant. A ray of spiritual light appeared three feet above their heads, and slowly turned into a human figure, which the Eight Ancient Surnames disciples also had no choice in. They followed the Patriarch''s actions, and instantly, above everyone''s heads, a transparent human figure appeared.


    "This is ¡­" Faang Wei frowned. At this time, Shang Fu who had already regained his senses had already walked over, and said indifferently: "This is the so-called human life soul, a human life soul, having three souls, even if three souls are outside, there is still a possibility of reviving the dead. But once the life soul is out, there will be no chance of survival, the immortals will not be able to save them, these people ¡­" A trace of killing intent flashed past Shang Fu''s eyes, and he said coldly: "You disobeyed a Saint Ruler, you shall die."


    Looking at the ruthless killing intent in Shang Fu''s eyes, Faang Wei couldn''t help but shiver. These were the lives of hundreds of people, could it be that in Shang Fu''s eyes, they were nothing more than ants to him?


    Faang Wei could not help but remember what Tang Wan had said that day: If you are not of my race, then you must have a different heart.


    He began to waver. Was his choice really correct?


    Just at this time, the fate souls above everyone''s heads started to gather towards Ji Silee''s direction. The top of Ji Silee''s head was like a giant spinning hole, as it started to absorb the fate souls, and in the end, the disciples who used up their fate souls, all had dispirited looks on their faces.


    "I will follow the will of the heavens and burn my fate soul. I will kill the enemy with my will, I will not regret it even if I die a hundred times!" Ji Silee raised his voice, "Salary light, burn!"


    Lucky replied. At this time, his hands had already been burnt to indistinguishable pitch black. But it seemed like he didn''t feel anything at all. He said loudly, "The lamp is here, we won''t regret it for a thousand years. Everyone, I''ll go first!"


    As he said that, Lucky''s entire body lit up with flames, and a fishy smell entered Faang Wei''s nose. Lucky, like a moth flying into a flame, jumped straight towards Ji Silee''s head with all of the flames in its body, causing hundreds of its Fate Souls to burn together, as though they were being tempered in a furnace.


    Looking at the white tiger, Bai Qi''s pupils also shrank, the look of contempt in his eyes immediately lessened by quite a bit. Holding the sword with one hand, a blazing white light suddenly burst out from Bai Qi''s hands, with both of his hands gripping the sword, he fiercely slashed at the white tiger!


    "Bam!" Waves of air surged, Bai Qi''s robes fluttered, and the buzzing sound reverberated in the air deafening. Faang Wei and the others hurriedly dodged. When the white tiger and Bai Qi crashed into each other, it soared into the sky and roared, and its claws once again shot towards Bai Qi like lightning. Boom!


    Bai Qi opened his eyes wide, holding his sword with both hands, he raised it high above his head, condensed his energy, and threw it at the White Tiger.


    Bang! Bang! A zombie and a ferocious beast once again collided head-on. At their intersection, white balls of light stirred up and everywhere they went, they were blown apart and collapsed.


    "Awoo!" The White Tiger released a shrill roar, bared its fangs, brandished its claws, and flew backwards. Then, it twisted its body to come back at Bai Qi.


    The strong wind whistled, blowing everything that it touched, it was like a typhoon that was passing through, wantonly sweeping everything in its way. The two inhumane beings in the air were fighting like a raging fire, and even Shang Fu''s face had lost its previous relaxed look, as he stared at the battlefield without blinking, not daring to even breathe.


    Saint King Bai Qi, although he was a thousand year old Nondissolving Bone, and was only one step away from becoming a Heavenly Lightning Earthen Fire, he was not an incompetent person under the siege of several hundred people in Eight Ancient Surnames, even if he had to sacrifice his own life!


    Faang Wei suddenly lost his standing, and didn''t know which side he should support. It was true that Bai Qi had come to save him, but Eight Ancient Surnames was the same as he was, a living human after all. He couldn''t bear to watch these people die tragically in Bai Qi''s hands.


    Suddenly, Bai Qi stepped on the air with his right foot, as though he had stabilized himself, his body shot into the sky, and leaped up.


    The White Tiger raised its head and roared. A fierce light flashed in its eyes, and when it opened its mouth, a scorching white light that would cause people to be unable to open their eyes suddenly shot out, shooting angrily towards Bai Qi who was standing in the air!


    Bai Qi''s body suddenly turned, and the white light missed. However, it did not slow down at all, and directly smashed into a tall building a few hundred meters away. The tall building broke from the impact and swayed, as huge pieces of glass fell down from above.


    "Damn it!" Bai Qi bellowed, the big sword in his hand pierced through the air and pierced into the left eye of the White Tiger.


    Any living being''s most vulnerable place would be the eyes. This colossal monster was also the same. If Bai Qi''s sword strike hit it, the balance of victory would fall to his side!


    The White Tiger roared towards the sky, its mouth suddenly wide open as it swallowed Bai Qi whole!


    "Saint Ruler!" At this time, Shang Fu could no longer hold back and shouted loudly.


    Bai Qi seemed to have disappeared, and after being devoured by the White Tiger, there was actually no other reaction.


    At this moment, Shang Fu''s heart had already reached his throat. Seeing the sudden change that occurred on the battlefield, he didn''t know what to do.


    The White Tiger cawed towards the sky as if it had won the final victory.


    Suddenly!


    A loud shout rang out.


    A large sword suddenly rushed out and pierced through the White Tiger''s upper jaw.


    The white tiger''s eyes revealed a pale expression. It continued to circle around in the air, letting out waves of whines.


    "Die!" Bai Qi''s body suddenly scuttled out of the White Tiger''s body, and once again, he stood in the air like a god.


    A substantial killing intent filled the air in the middle of the street. Bai Qi waved his sword and cut down the White Tiger Great Leader.


    Boom!


    The white tiger''s body split apart like a piece of debris, forming specks of starlight that landed on top of everyone''s heads.


    Pah pah pah pah pah!


    The sound of blood vomiting echoed unceasingly. Everyone seemed as if they had just woken up from a dream. Blood gushed out from their seven orifices, looking extremely sinister and terrifying.


    "I''ll use your head." Bai Qi screamed as his body suddenly dropped, and fiercely rushed to one of the Ji Family disciples. With a stretch of his hand, he had actually twisted off the disciple''s head from his neck, and then, threw him behind, throwing him into the enormous view behind him.


    That person''s eyes were wide open as blood flowed out from his seven orifices. He died with grievance.


    Bai Qi''s body moved like lightning, his hand rose up and down, and seven or eight more people''s heads were directly twisted down by him, placing them on the view of the capital behind him.


    Bai Qi''s eyes turned blood-red. In his eyes, these people were not even human, they were just tools he had used to set up a base in the capital.


    The faces of the Eight Ancient Surnames disciples were ashen. In front of Bai Qi, they no longer had any power to resist, they could only use their souls to temper the White Tiger which had been brought out of the ground.


    "Are you afraid of death?" Suddenly, someone shouted.


    "Life is not worth living, there is no need to be afraid of death!" Everyone shouted out, "We have appeared for the family and righted the seal. It''s not a pity for us to die!"


    "Then what are we waiting for? Rather than dying at the hands of others, it''s better to end it by ourselves!" The speaker picked up the sword on the ground and unhesitatingly swiped it towards his own neck.


    "Well done!" All of the disciples cried out, "Brothers, I''m leaving first." Another seven or eight people committed suicide and died on the spot.


    "Eight Ancient Surnames, leave your name throughout the ages, vow to die not for a thief like us!" Someone else shouted loudly. More than a hundred people had already committed suicide on the spot.


    Seeing this scene, Faang Wei started to get excited. Although Eight Ancient Surnames was repulsive, the fearless spirit they displayed just now moved even Faang Wei. He suddenly jumped out and shouted, "Wait!"


    Bai Qi''s figure congealed, and seeing Faang Wei who had suddenly arrived, he asked coldly: "Who are you?"


    "Bai Qi, when you were alive, you had already committed countless slaughter, which was why you were unable to reincarnate after death. Why did you have to create so many murders, are you not afraid of the heavens'' retribution?"


    "Divine retribution?" Bai Qi said hatefully, "The heavens can kill people, destroy everything in the world, and destroy everything in the world, but they can''t kill me, Bai Qi!"


    "Bai Qi, stop. They have already lost, why must you kill them all." Who knew where Faang Wei got the courage to actually stand in the middle of the street and shout loudly.


    "If you block me, then you die!" Bai Qi suddenly stood up and flew towards Faang Wei. Faang Wei''s body trembled and he closed his eyes, he knew that no matter how he tried to dodge, he wouldn''t be able to block Bai Qi''s attack.


    Faang Wei didn''t expect that he would die for the Seal''s sake. The corner of his mouth curved into a wry smile.


    "Don''t kill him!" Suddenly, Shang Que rushed over from the side. He blocked Faang Wei''s hands and closed his eyes, blocking in front of Faang Wei.


    Bai Qi actually stopped, and stared deadly at Shang Que.


    "You actually speak up for an ant?" Bai Qi''s eyes revealed an expression of confusion.


    Shang Que nodded heavily.


    Bai Qi nodded: "Okay, don''t forget your status!" Bai Qi suddenly stopped and flew into the air.


    In the blink of an eye, he had disappeared from sight.


    The surviving disciples of Eight Ancient Surnames gasped in low gasps, as if they had not yet come out from the nightmare that they had just experienced. Yao Dingfeng walked over, although his expression was miserable, a trace of warmth was in his originally cold eyes as he nodded towards Faang Wei.


    "Bring all of the disciples'' corpses back. They are the pride of my Eight Ancient Surnames. We absolutely cannot let them die without returning to their souls." Yao Dingfeng took over the situation and started to clean up the mess.


    "Great Ghost Head, this time, we lost, but we will come back."


    Shang Fu didn''t even raise his eyes as he said, "Welcome."


    "Let''s go!" Yao Dingfeng gritted his teeth and left with his men in a hurry, unwilling to give up.


    Faang Wei''s entire body collapsed on the ground. After going through such an inconceivable experience, he was only supported by his desire to live. Now that the matter was over, pain poured in like floodwaters.


    "Let''s go." Shang Fu carried Faang Wei in one hand and Wang An in the other, and quickly left with Shang Que.

 C89

    Shang Fu did not know how far he had ran in one breath. Finally, after a series of battles, he could not hold on and placed Wang An and Faang Wei on the ground. He shook his head and walked over, worriedly looking at Faang Wei.


    "Shang Fu, you... "It''s fine." Shang Que saw that Shang Fu''s face did not look good, and asked worriedly. Shang Fu shook his head: "I won''t die that easily, it''s just Wang An and the rest."


    With that, he looked at the unconscious Wang An and sighed. "They are all brothers that have followed me for many years. I didn''t expect that they would be completely wiped out this time. Even Wang An ¡­" Unless he has Innate Zombie blood, Wang An will probably be forever asleep. "


    "Don''t we have them?" Shang Que suddenly interrupted, "It''s in the basement."


    Shang Fu''s expression suddenly changed, and said. "Shang Que, you know so many brothers, how did you die?"


    Shang Que lowered his head, almost shedding tears as he said, "It''s all because of me. I know, it''s all because of me."


    "Forget it," Shang Fu shook his hand, "Actually, you can''t be blamed for this. Elder Huang and the others will make their move sooner or later, it''s just that I didn''t expect them to act in such a hurry, it''s just that I was careless. If not for the Saint Ruler''s timely help, I''m afraid that they would have lost all their hundreds of years of cultivation."


    Shang Que sobbed softly: "It''s all my fault, it''s all my fault. I was the one who killed Ji Tan, I was the one who killed Wang An."


    "Like I said, it has nothing to do with you." Shang Fu frowned, and said, "Back then when the Saint Ruler handed you over to me, I knew that there would be a day like this. I, Wang An, and Mei Tan, are still alive here because of our mission, and that is to protect you. It was difficult to enter the mortal world, but how could one pass the last trial if they did not reach the mortal realm? We are all waiting for you. As long as you pass through the final hurdle, we will be like chickens and dogs in the sky. "


    "Shang Fu." Shang Que suddenly raised his head and said, "I will thank you. If I can really make it through, I will definitely make you dream of becoming a Nondissolving Bone. "


    Shang Fu suddenly laughed and said: "What virtue do I have to be able to fly into the sky like a Saint Ruler in just a few hundred years? I am already very satisfied with myself for being able to reach the realm of Great Ghost Head, and even more so for being able to fly into the sky like a Saint Ruler. My pseudonym is Shang Fu, which is the blessing of Shang and the blessing of you, because you are the descendant of Yin Shang, the first one to enter the Innate Realm in all ages, if you can really get past that last hurdle, then all the people in the world will respect you as their ancestor.


    "Hai." Shang Que shook his head, "If you guys had met with danger earlier, I really wanted to end it here and then return to my original body to save you guys. Luckily Bai Qi suddenly appeared and saved us, otherwise, this stage of the trial would have been very difficult."


    If it wasn''t for you, he would have been nothing but a lonely ghost then, how could he have turned into a zombie with his aura of death when he was still alive. At the end of the day, one drink, one chuck, all of these would be yours back then.


    Shang Que sighed: "What about the sins that I committed back then?"


    Shang Fu suddenly went silent, and didn''t know how to reply. It was only after a long time that he said: "Faang Wei this brat only suffered some superficial wounds, I woke him up, and he has worked quite hard by following us around these past few days. It would be better to let him go back. No one can rule for him. "


    After he finished speaking, Shang Fu pinched the center of Faang Wei''s brows. Only then did Faang Wei slowly regain his senses and when he woke up, did he feel reassured to see that both Shang Fu and Shang Que were safe and sound.


    "Kid, you''re awake." Shang Fu said lightly.


    "Do you feel uncomfortable anywhere?" Shang Que asked with concern.


    Faang Wei moved his body, although his entire body was still in unbearable pain, most of them were just superficial wounds, and he did not feel any abnormality in his abdomen or head, he nodded and said: "Grandpa Shang, looks like we cannot stay in Changsha City any longer, we need to plan ahead."


    Shang Fu replied: I don''t need you to teach me.


    "Where are we going next?" Faang Wei asked.


    "The world is big, so naturally, there is a place for me to hide. Besides, we are us, and you are you. From now on, you can go back to Zhuyou. We can''t protect ourselves now, so we don''t have the energy to care about you. You also saw, in today''s battle, our losses are great. "Sigh, I know that since the Seal didn''t kill us this time, it must be unwilling. It''s hard to say if we''ll be lucky again. If you follow us, it''ll only implicate you. Let''s go!"


    He didn''t expect that Shang Fu would separate so quickly and decisively. Faang Wei was stunned for a moment, and only said after a long while: "Then ¡­ "Then what about you?"


    "Our matters have nothing to do with you. Shang Que, say your farewells. We won''t have to meet again in the future."


    The tears on Shang Que''s face had not dried yet, his pitiful appearance, as he tightly held onto Faang Wei''s hand, making him speechless and choked with sobs. Faang Wei felt the same sadness in his heart, but he understood that the world was full of people, and if his Tao Method followed them closely, it would only become a burden for them.


    "Then... "Be careful ¡­" Shang Que choked up.


    "Yes." Faang Wei nodded, and the two of them fell into a deathly silence, not knowing what to say. Shang Fu sighed in his heart, he understood that there would be a day when Shang Que would disappear without a trace, she had only one goal, he had just appeared, and if he came suddenly, then he would leave without any warning. It was impossible for Faang Wei to be with her, since it was impossible, why would they stay together?


    But he was also someone who had experienced the past. It was just that this "come over" was something that he could not remember from a long time ago.


    It was a hatred that had existed since the ancient times.


    In the end, Shang Que mercilessly let go of Faang Wei''s hand. He hardened his heart and walked to Shang Fu''s side and said: "Shang Fu, let''s go." Faang Wei looked at Shang Que''s back, saw her slightly moving shoulders, and thought back to what Shang Que had told him in the basement.


    Shang Que had already expressed his thoughts to him, but as for him, was he really unmoved? Faang Wei, oh Faang Wei, you were clearly lying to Shang Que, but secretly, the one who was deceiving him was yourself ¡­


    "Brat, you have to be careful, your identity is special, and there are many people with ill intentions within the sect eyeing you, you have once again completely offended the Lan Family, although the Lan Family is not famous in the imperial seal, they are well versed in the art of true understanding, their strength might not be any weaker than Eight Ancient Surnames, you better be careful!"


    Faang Wei nodded his head, secretly making up his mind. From today onwards, he must diligently cultivate, and not seek to bully others, but to protect himself.


    Suddenly, a rumbling sound came from the front. Shang Fu''s expression changed as he pulled on Shang Que''s hand and said, "Let''s go."


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The sounds of breathing echoed. Dozens of cars came from all directions. Before the three of them could move away, they had surrounded them. Dozens of people got out of the cars and trapped the three inside.


    Shang Fu looked at these people and muttered, "They''re still here ¡­"

 C90

    Black silk, short skirt, high heels, hair cut off to the shoulders. Qinghua Linglong slowly got out of the car, glanced at the three people present and coldly said: "Heaven, earth, and net, do you really think you can escape? the Great Ghost Head. "


    "It''s you again!" Faang Wei said coldly, "Didn''t you already..."


    "That''s right, Tang Wan is powerful, I am not her opponent. I promised to let you off once in the basement, but I didn''t let you off twice. Brat, do you really think you can just leave after offending the Seal? "


    Seeing the other party''s posture, Shang Fu couldn''t help but roll his eyes that were much whiter than black, and sigh slightly.


    "Don''t go too far." Although Faang Wei was already awake, he was still physically weak. Besides, he clearly knew that other than knowing a little of Dao Arts, he was basically a cripple. Any one of them could easily beat him up.


    Looking at the enemy''s formation, Faang Wei actually understood very clearly that this time, it was probably not going to end well.


    Suddenly, the voice of a duck rang out from the carriage: "Great Ghost Head, long time no see."


    Even Faang Wei could see that his body was trembling slightly. The car door was opened, and an old man jumped out, his forehead was completely shaved, and only a white mouse hair was left, this was the type of head of Yin and Yang that could only be seen in a costume show. He didn''t expect that there would be someone who would keep it for him right now. It was truly a "tide".


    When he came out, everyone quieted down, and even the normally arrogant Qinghua Linglong lowered her head, as she gently supported him. Wang Xiaoluo also got out of the car, and supported the old man on the other side. She blinked at Faang Wei with eyes filled with melancholy, telling him to run.


    Just what kind of status does this person have? Even Qinghua Linglong and Wang Xiaoluo had to be subservient in front of him.


    Faang Wei thought of a person. Elder Huang.


    The old man walked forward slowly, and when he was standing at the very front of the formation, he suddenly raised his hand. When Faang Wei saw his long fingernails, which were shining with oil, he waved at Shang Que and said, "It''s time to come back."


    Come back?


    The secrets on Shang Que''s body were simply too many. Exactly who was she, and why was even the Imperial Seal so closely related to him, that he could make Bai Qi let go of the disciples of the Eight Ancient Surnames with a single sentence, and why did all these people risk their lives just to find her?


    There were too many mysteries that made Faang Wei feel bad.


    Shang Fu stood there dumbly like a wooden chicken. When the old man came out, he had actually used an extremely strong force field to scare a Great Ghost Head that could deal with Eight Ancient Surnames to the point that it didn''t even dare to breathe loudly.


    Shang Que stopped in his tracks, hesitated, and bit on his lower lip with his teeth.


    She looked at Shang Fu, then looked at Faang Wei, and finally mustered up her courage and walked towards the old man.


    Shang Fu''s face was ashen, but he stood there, not daring to move an inch.


    "You''re back. It''s good that you''re back." Elder Huang lightly coughed as he revealed a slight smile. His wrinkled face was like a crushed orange peel.


    "Wait." Suddenly, Faang Wei shouted loudly, "Shang Que, what are you doing?"


    Shang Que turned around, and said: "Don''t move, don''t move, if you move even a bit, you''ll die!"


    "Why? Why did we work so hard for? Wang An, Mei Tan, what did they do for? Shang Fu, what about him, we worked so hard to save you. Are you worthy of them, of your dead brothers? "


    Shang Que covered his sobbing face and shook his head: "Faang Wei, I beg you, please don''t say anymore ¡­"


    "Grandpa Shang!" The Seal wants to capture Shang Que, say something! Say something! " Faang Wei suddenly grabbed Shang Fu''s shoulders and shook him hard. However, Shang Fu remained indifferent and stood there, acting as if he was rooted to the ground.


    Faang Wei watched as Shang Que slowly walked towards Elder Huang. The smile on Elder Huang''s face grew wider and wider, but in Faang Wei''s eyes, it was extremely disgusting.


    Could it be that this seemingly weak man actually had this kind of strength that even Great Ghost Head did not dare to fight against?


    Faang Wei stood there, on the verge of going crazy, suddenly rushed up and grabbed Shang Que''s hand, and said in a deep voice: "Come with me."


    "Faang Wei, don''t move, you will die!" Wang Xiaoluo subconsciously roared as she fiercely glared at her. Only then did Wang Xiaoluo realize that she had misspoken, and her face looked extremely frightened.


    "Let''s go." Faang Wei pulled Shang Que''s hand and walked back to the house. Elder Huang did not move, but suddenly, Qinghua Linglong suddenly kicked over, knocking Faang Wei to the ground as she quickly whispered into''s ears, "Silly boy, don''t do anything stupid. No one in the world can stop Elder Huang.


    It was only now that Elder Huang seemed to have noticed Faang Wei, and suddenly said: "So this is the Nine Lives Judgement?"


    Wang Xiaoluo quickly said: "What ninth reincarnation? She''s just a silly kid, a hothead. Master, don''t lower yourself to his level."


    "Is that so?" Elder Huang looked at Faang Wei meaningfully, patted his shoulder and said: "Let''s go."


    Naturally, there was someone who opened the door, Shang Que''s front foot had already stepped onto the car door, turning back to look at Faang Wei, his expression miserable.


    "Stop!" Suddenly, a low voice sounded. Elder Huang stopped in his tracks, turned around to look at Shang Fu, and said calmly: "You want to try?"


    Shang Fu seemed to have made a decision in the end, and said, "I want to try."


    Elder Huang was indifferent as he walked over. Nodding his head, he said, "I''ll give you one chance. If you can last three minutes in front of me, I''ll hand this girl over to you."


    Shang Fu''s eyes lit up, revealing an expression of ecstasy. "Really?"


    "I''ve said before, since when have I not counted?"


    "Shang Fu, don''t be stupid, you are not his match!" Shang Que said loudly.


    Suddenly, Shang Fu knelt down and kowtowed three times to Shang Que, "Shang Fu has been entrusted with the task, and will definitely be loyal to others. Today, Shang Fu will repay all our kindness, and whether we live or die will be left to the heavens!"


    Suddenly, with a loud shout, Shang Fu sprung up from the ground and charged towards Elder Huang at a speed that was difficult to see with the naked eye. Elder Huang was actually standing there motionlessly, both of Shang Fu''s hands shone with a sharp light as he grabbed at Elder Huang''s chest!


    "Done!" Shang Fu''s fingertips had already touched Elder Huang''s clothes, to the point where he could feel Elder Huang''s heartbeat.


    Elder Huang''s face revealed a trace of a smile. The moment Shang Fu touched Elder Huang, his entire body became as stiff as iron, as if someone had pointed his acupoints, and he could not even move an inch.


    Unknowingly, Elder Huang''s thin and dry hand had already reached Shang Fu''s forehead.


    Elder Huang retracted his hand, turned around and said to his subordinates, "Go back."


    "Shang Fu!" Shang Que suddenly let out a heart-wrenching cry, disregarding everything else as he rushed towards Shang Fu, and hugged him tightly.


    Shang Fu''s face revealed a stiff smile, and he said with great difficulty: "Master ¡­ Shang Fu is unable to accomplish the task you''ve given me ¡­ "


    Right at this moment, a shocking scene occurred. Shang Fu, who was being carried by Shang Que, actually shattered piece by piece as his body fell to the ground like a stone, becoming a pile of sand. Then, he became thinner and thinner, became dust, and then, became a fine layer of sand that was difficult to see with the naked eye, and finally disappeared without a trace ¡­


    Faang Wei opened his eyes wide and gasped for air, scaring his hands and feet off.


    Now that you know that I''m saving you, don''t think that I''m being so kind. I''m doing this for the Little Luo. Qinghua Linglong patted Faang Wei''s shoulders, and quickly pinched one of Faang Wei''s acupoints. Faang Wei felt his entire body go limp on the ground, he couldn''t even scream for help.


    Shang Que turned his head back to look at Faang Wei one last time, and finally got into the carriage.


    A rumbling sound could be heard as the group of people quickly left.


    Even now, he still could not believe what was happening before his eyes.

 C91

    Only after a long time did Faang Wei''s mouth emit a hoarse voice, his stiff muscles could barely move, but his entire body was still sore and numb. Faang Wei laid there, staring blankly at the sky, and only after a long time did he say one sentence: "Mother!"


    "Do you hate yourself now?"


    "Yes sir!" Faang Wei subconsciously answered, but suddenly realized that something was wrong and immediately replied, "Who is it?"


    A tall figure appeared in front of Faang Wei, squatted down, and patted Faang Wei''s shoulder: "It seems Qinghua Linglong didn''t attack you too viciously. Brat, do you know how strong your life was just now?"


    Faang Wei saw the man''s face clearly, and said in a mournful voice: "You''re here."


    Tang Wan said indifferently: "I have been watching from the side."


    "You are already there, why didn''t you help us!" Faang Wei said loudly.


    "I''m not Elder Huang''s opponent." Tang Wan''s voice was still calm, "Besides, why should I help you?"


    That''s right, why would someone help you? Is it because you''re worse off than them, more tired than them?


    No one in the world can help you except yourself. Faang Wei suddenly thought of his grandfather''s usual words. Fang Geyin usually taught Faang Wei to be like this, to be like that, but although Faang Wei never said it, he was very conflicted in his heart. Could it be that there wasn''t anyone who was a good person in this world?


    Everyone has a mask of hypocrisy. Before you take off this mask, you won''t know if the face under it is crying or laughing, an angel or a devil, but you will never take the initiative to take it off, because many people in the world don''t know whether they are living for this mask or for this face under the mask.


    Could it be that Grandpa, in this world, can''t you even trust the person closest to you?


    Do you believe me?


    I believe that you, Grandpa, are the closest person to me in my entire life.


    Grandpa, Grandpa, why aren''t you saying anything?


    "..."


    Tang Wan looked at Faang Wei who was lying on the ground, and said in a low voice: "But I''ll give you a chance. Whatever you want to know, ask me and I will tell you. If you don''t know, I won''t lie to you."


    "Elder Huang is so amazing, is there no one in the world who can beat him?" Faang Wei asked anxiously.


    "You saw it earlier, he''s just that powerful." Tang Wan replied lightly.


    "Then, then what about Bai Qi? Can Bai Qi beat Elder Huang? If Bai Qi was here, would Shang Que be taken away by them? "


    Tang Wan shook her head and replied softly, "There is no solution to this question. Next question."


    "I''m going to look for Bai Qi. Bai Qi can definitely save Shang Que for me, and he even just saved me and Shang Fu."


    "Firstly, Bai Qi''s tracking is erratic and you can''t find him. Even if you can find him, it''s useless. He won''t help you."


    "Why?"


    "Because ¡­" Tang Wan thought for a while, "Why did he make a move?"


    "Shang Que and Shang Fu are both zombies, and he is also a zombie. Didn''t he have enmity with the people from the Seal? "


    "It''s not bad to have enmity, but Bai Qi has always been a good person. The reason he acted this time, was to repay another favor."


    "For whom?"


    "Shang Que." Tang Wan thought for a while, then said: "To be precise, it''s that Shang Que that slept inside the coffin."


    "What?" Faang Wei was startled, "Which coffin?"


    "It''s the one you saw in the basement ¡­" She is the real Shang Que, and this one you are seeing right now... Not human, not zombie, not even anything. "


    "What?" Faang Wei was stunned for a moment, and said, "I don''t understand."


    "Actually, I don''t really understand either, I don''t really understand this kind of supreme dao technique, and it involves too many secrets of the Zombie Race. I can only tell you this, Shang Que won''t die, and he won''t age either, she will only disappear, and he will disappear forever ¡­"


    "What?" Faang Wei was even more confused.


    "Birds of Heaven''s Mandate, born from the fall. Have you ever heard of these eight words?"


    Faang Wei nodded.


    "This Heaven''s Mandate Mysterious Bird is referring to Shang Que. He is a profound practitioner and a black one, that''s why Yin Shang was able to obtain Black Water Mysterious Deity. Have you ever seen Shang Que wearing clothes of other colors?"


    Faang Wei suddenly recalled, indeed, other than his black clothes, Shang Que did not seem to wear any other colors, could it be that this had something to do with her background?


    "Heaven and Earth Mystical Yellow, Universe Desolation. Have you heard these eight words before? "


    Faang Wei nodded his head, as if that was exactly the case with regards to the ranks within the imperial seal. Shang Que had mentioned before, that the word "heaven and earth" referred to the heaven and earth, and the "profound word" referred to a mysterious person who had never appeared before. The "yellow" referred to Elder Huang, the actual controller of the imperial seal.


    There was always a profound character for the Heaven and Earth Mystical Bird. Could it be that Faang Wei suddenly shouted loudly, "Could it be that they are related in some way?"


    "That''s right, the ''profound character'' in the ''Sky and Earth Profound Yellow'' refers to a profound bird. The one who created the ''Seal'', was Shang Que."


    "What!" Faang Wei couldn''t believe what he had heard. Could it be that Shang Que had really created the seal ¡­ This, this was too illogical.


    But Elder Huang had clearly said to Shang Que: Come back.


    Return, return where, return the seal?


    If that was the case, why would Shang Fu risk his life to protect Shang Que?


    It was as if there were more and more mysteries that were making Faang Wei unable to wrap his head around it.


    "It''s actually very simple." Tang Wan said, "The people from the Seal want the lives inside the coffin, so Shang Que had to die, and Shang Fu and the others wished for the people inside to die, so Shang Que had to live."


    "Who is in the coffin?"


    "The other Shang Que. The first Acquired Stage Zombie from ancient times until now, the one who established the Indestructible Seal. "


    "Then, if Shang Que is really the creator of the Imperial Seal, how would he ¡­"


    "How can he be unable to defeat a puny Elder Huang?" Tang Wan laughed, "The strong one is only the person inside the coffin, Shang Que is just a girl who only knows how to suck blood, he is a living person."


    "What!" Faang Wei was shocked, "Shang Que is human? No, I remember Shang Que said that she was born before liberation. She looked like he was at most fifteen or sixteen, how is that possible? "


    Tang Wan stared at Faang Wei and said: "If I say that I am over seventy years old, would you believe it? And that Elder Huang, he is a eunuch from the former Qing Dynasty, over one hundred and forty years old, would you believe me? But the reason why Shang Que was able to stay in his youth is not because of the Face Preserving Art, but because she had obtained a drop of blood, a drop of Bai Qi''s blood. "


    Faang Wei suddenly recalled that Shang Que had indeed said that she had survived because of a single drop of blood.


    Tang Wan continued: "Actually, it''s not accurate to say that Shang Que is a human. She should be the man-made ''person'' inside the coffin. "As for how it was accomplished, I don''t know. I only know that the person used the method that Nuwa once used to create humans. This is a legendary Immortal technique, and my cultivation is limited. I can only explain it to you in this way."


    Faang Wei asked: "Why did the person inside the coffin do it?"


    "Because she wanted to come back to life and become the person she was when she was alive." Tang Wan laughed, "You may not believe that the first Acquired Stage Zombie from ancient times was actually not a human, but a bird."


    "Hmm?" Faang Wei was startled, and asked: "Who exactly is that person?"


    Tang Wan took a deep breath: "Jingwei."

 C92

    "What?" He looked at Tang Wan with some doubt, "Jingwei, isn''t that the Mountain Sea Scripture''s legend? Could it be that such a person really exists in this world?"


    You may not believe what I said, but it doesn''t matter if you believe in science or not. What is wrong is the path that you cannot choose. From the moment you were born, you have been completely wrong. Tang Wan sighed, and said to Faang Wei: "What do you plan to do from now on."


    Faang Wei looked into Tang Wan''s eyes and said, "The people from the imperial seal have taken Shang Que away. Kill her? "


    "Yes." Tang Wan answered with absolute certainty.


    Faang Wei was startled, and asked: "Why?"


    "I already said it, they want to revive the Jingwei inside the coffin. Because she is the true owner of the seal, and the so called Eight Ancient Surnames, so called Elder Huang, are all only her servants. "


    "If Shang Que died, how did Jingwei come back to life?" Faang Wei was still puzzled, "Just what kind of relationship does Shang Que have with the Jingwei?"


    "Don''t ask anymore. I''m not sure either." Tang Wan sighed, "This is one of the greatest secrets of the Zombie Race, in short, the reason why Jingwei did this was naturally because she had a reason. Maybe he hoped that he could use some kind of ancient Dao technique to avoid the calamity of heavenly thunder and earth fire, or maybe he hoped to become Shang Que. In short, with my position and Tao Method, all I know is only my skin. If you really want to find the truth, then you''ll have to rely on yourself. "


    Faang Wei nodded, and said: "I will, and will also go and save Shang Que?"


    "What?" Tang Wan lost her voice, "You are courting death."


    "So what?" Faang Wei''s face was bleak as he said in pain, "I can''t just watch Shang Que die."


    Tang Wan looked at Faang Wei, and slowly said: "Faang Wei, I understand how you feel, but you must know what the hell you are thinking. Seal, let alone me, your grandfather, even a zombie like Bai Qi, would not dare to charge in.


    Faang Wei hoarsely said, "No matter what, even if I have to put my life on the line, I will not hesitate. Shang Que ¡­ Shang Que definitely cannot die in the hands of the Seal, "


    Tang Wan looked at Faang Wei with a complicated expression, and muttered, "Perhaps, even Fang Geyin and I can''t do it, but you can do it, because there are too many things on your body that cannot be confirmed. Faang Wei, listen to my advice, you are a good and kind person, come with me. You are being unwise. "


    Faang Wei said in distress: "I know, you can scold me as a fool, scold me as someone who doesn''t want to live, but a person will always be foolish once in their life, and not that once, Shang Que has treated me well, and Shang Fu has passed away, so Shang Que''s only family member in the world is me, if I don''t even go save him, will I still be considered human?"


    "But with your power alone, you won''t be able to save her!"


    "At least, I can die with her." Faang Wei said in a heavy voice.


    Tang Wan was speechless, and only after a long while did she nod her head: "Since you''ve already made a decision, then I can''t stop you anymore. What I can tell you is, after Shang Que is taken away by the seal, he will definitely be brought back into the Black Hell, it is one of the most terrifying places in the mortal world, containing all kinds of zombies and ghosts that can''t be revived. There was also the legendary Innate Zombie ¡­ Are you really going to go? "


    Faang Wei nodded his head without hesitation, and said: "I, Faang Wei, am useless, and if I die, I die. But I believe that if the heavens have eyes, they will definitely help me bring Shang Que back safely."


    "If the heavens really have eyes, how would they bring about the zombie calamity to the human world ¡­" Tang Wan let out a long sigh, "The Black Hell is not a mountain in the legends, you can''t find it at all. But if you really want to go, I have a map with me, you can look for it based on the map, but I still want to advise you one more time."


    Faang Wei received a beast skin map from Tang Wan''s hands. It looked to be extremely old, and after Faang Wei carefully put away the map, he nodded in thanks.


    Tang Wan said: "To the end, this is a good thing. To send the Buddha to the west, whatever, I will give you another thing, although it will not let you bring Shang Que back safely, at least it will save your life at the critical time."


    With that, Tang Wan took out the Life-killing Blade and gave it to Faang Wei. Seeing that she had recovered the Life-killing Blade, Faang Wei''s face revealed a happy smile, and carefully tied up the Life-killing Blade on his wrist. He nodded at Tang Wan: "There isn''t much time left, I must leave immediately, or Shang Que will be in trouble."


    "Go," Tang Wan''s eyes revealed a look of reluctance, and asked again, "Are you really not coming back to the Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect with me?"


    "One thing. If I don''t do it now, I wonder if I''ll have a chance to do it in the future?" Suddenly, Faang Wei kneeled on the ground, and said in a clear voice: "Even though you don''t allow me to call you master, but it''s the first time in my life that I''ve learnt Dao Arts from you, you bestowed me with a Life-killing Blade, and helped me pass through this trial many times, only to end my life right there on the line of death.


    With that, Faang Wei kowtowed three times to Tang Wan. Tang Wan''s expression was complex, no one knew what she was thinking about.


    "I''m leaving." As Faang Wei watched the sun gradually setting, he couldn''t help but worry for Shang Que. He didn''t dare tarry any longer and hurriedly got up to leave.


    Tang Wan stood at her original position and watched Faang Wei leave with her eyes. She sighed, "A fool, he really is an absolute fool."


    "He''s gone?" A man slowly walked over and stood behind Tang Wan and said, "I didn''t expect this brat to be so foolish. If it was me, I definitely wouldn''t be able to do it."


    Tang Wan said: "Between life and death, there is such a thing as great terror, and such a thing is hard to come by, but this brat can do it for someone else, is he really the reincarnation of a ninth reincarnation?"


    "Nine lives is evil, but one life is good. This kid is too interesting."


    "Is he just an interesting person in your eyes?" Tang Wan looked at him coldly.


    That person''s expression creased as he said, "Martial Uncle, do not have even the slightest bit of pity for this boy. After all, he is a ninth reincarnation, so if he were to turn the tables, it would be faster than flipping a book."


    "Ai, if he was just an ordinary brat, then how good would that be? Don''t go through so many unnecessary schemes."


    "Martial Uncle, this is life. Everyone has their own life. He has his own life too. Martial Uncle, do you regret it?" and we had already planned to lure him to the Black Hell. Senior Master, you even said that this move was called ¡­ "


    Tang Wan said indifferently, "I understand, there''s no need for you to teach me."


    "Black Hell." The smile on that person''s face became even wider, "Do you think that he really will meet that person in Black Hell?"


    "It''s up to fate. We just have to do our own things. "


    "Do we want that thing from Shang Fu''s family?"


    "No." Tang Wan said resolutely, "Elder Huang has not moved, we can''t even move a muscle. If we move, we will alert the enemy, and if we do not move, it might even cause unnecessary trouble. Let''s just leave it at that."


    "If Faang Wei can''t save Shang Que this time and cause the Jingwei to revive, isn''t that going to be very disadvantageous for us?"


    "Fortune and misfortune are intertwined, who can really predict everything? We only need to do our best, as for the others ¡­" "We will just have to leave it to fate ¡­" Tang Wan seemed to be in a very bad mood, as she let out a long sigh and said, "Pity that brat Faang Wei, sigh ¡­ "Consider that I owe him a favor ¡­"


    "Martial Uncle doesn''t need to be too self-reproachful. Since ancient times, those who have achieved great things will always be famous. Besides, Martial Uncle did not do it for you. The great cause of prosperity is all on your shoulders."


    "Ever since I started to become sensible, I have cultivated in Dragon and Tiger Mountain Sect for sixty to seventy years ¡­ "I''m a bit tired too ¡­"


    Tang Wan''s expression was desolate, she no longer bothered with the people around him, and silently left by herself.